aaiiSiaEiiiigjE ^ Cornell University Library The original of tiiis bool< is in tine Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924087935817 CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 3 1924 087 935 817 THE ODYSSEY OF HOMER EDITED "WITH MARGINAL REPEEENCES, VARIOUS READINGS, NOTES AND APPENDICES BT HENRY HAYMAN, D. D., LATE FELLOW OF ST. JOHN'S COLLEGE, OXFORD, HEADMASTER OF RUGBY SCHOOL. VOL. n. BOOKS VII to XII. ov Srj arsvov SCccvXov minarccL Ttstgag dsivrj Xaqv^Sis, (afioPQaig z oqsi^drrig KvvlcoTp, AiyvBtig &' 17 avcov [lOQcpiotqia KiQur], &aXaaarig &' alfivgag vavayia, AcoTOV X sQcoTsg, TjUov &'ayval pdsg, dl aaQKCc cpatv^eBaav rjoovaiv Ttors, TUKQccv 'OSvaast yiJQvv. cog 8h avvtsiia ^mv sle kg A'CStjv. Eurip. Troad. 437 — 444. LONDON: DAVID NUTT, 370, STRAND. 1873. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. A. /^// ERRATA. On p. 79, note on (. 24, for "app. G. 3" read "app. G. 5 (5)." p. xeix of preface 1. i, for "tragedians" read "tragedians." PREFACE TO VOL. 11. PART I. On the ehorizontic doctrine and the antiquily of the Homeric poems. I. It seems impossible to exhaust the intei'est of the '^^^ '"'«=' '=™- , . I'll ■ ,pi TT • tributions to the controversies -which have arisen out ot the Homeric Homeric contro- poems. The preface to Mr. Paley's edition of the first half ^^"y '° "^" of the Iliad, supplemented by the preface which accom- XTedT TncTtTe panied the smaller edition of the same, and by an Essay qiestions stated by the same distinguished Scholar, "On the compara- Tut! Mr. pliey in tively late date and composite character of our Iliad two prefaces and and Odyssey", all take the ground of a modern author- tains Hi^f rlcent ship of our present poems under that name. These origin of "our have been followed by an article in the Edinburgh ^°^^ Ecview- Review, April 1871, which turns entirely on the ques- er revives the tion whether the Odyssey is by an author of the same ^„^^^"g°° "" age as the Iliad. II. This last writer, as my remarks on him will be briefer, shall be noticed first. He seems to assume the high antiquity of both the poems. He does not even notice the existence of any such scepticism as forms the standing ground of Mr. Paley's entire argu- ment. On the other hand, Mr. Paley says (Essay p. i), "that the poems we now possess were compiled, that "is to say, were put together in their present complete "and continuous form, at some period not very long "before the time of Plato", and adds {ibid. p. 5) "they "are the work, I think, of an Ionic compiler of the "school and age of Herodotus and Antimachus, or very "little before that time, — one who lived in the period "when literature first began to be committed to writing, HOM. OD. II. -•-..?"" A ii PREFACE. PART I "and who, while he borrowed largely from the old "epics, so remodelled the portions which suited his "purpose, viz the exploits of Achilles and Ulysses, "as to put them into the language of his time which "differs in no respect from the Ionic Greek of Hero- "dotus". He thus not only admits but argues, that the two poems, as we now have them, are of one "School and age", or "time" ; possibly, as he suggests in a note, are the work of Antimachus himself. In a previous page he indeed, by saying, "the Author (if one and the same) of our Iliad and Odyssey, was beyond ques- tion an Asiatic", guards himself from expressly adopt- These appear to jng the view of the Unity of authorship. But there anderenadrase i^ ^^111 a widc difference between him and the Edin- views. The lat- burgh Revicwcr; who seems to hold that a marked more"^ moderate change in the manners, customs, religious and social compass, is first feelings, is manifest, as having taken place in the sup- lere. pQgg^ interval between the dates of the two poems. Even if both these writers had not done me the hon- our to refer to the present edition, it would hardly be possible to pass without notice their contributions to Some oversights the questions which they respectively discuss. As re- Heviewer areno- g^rds then the Edinburgh Reviewer's arguments in de- ticed. 1. as re- fencc of the %c3Qit,ovxEs, I will mention incidentally n^oc If-S-fof'" ^^^ ^^^ seems to be in error in denying, p. ^66, that the word ■jj-g'og (misprinted •^Q'og) has the digamma in the Iliad; see Z. 511 (Bekker's text), repeated O. 368, Qi^tpa /£ yovva cpsQsi, (isxK JtJ&ek xal rofioi' iTtTtrnv. Here our common texts have fistd r '^Qsa, but of course the t' is merely a diaskeuast's stop-gap, such as are to be found in that text times out of number before unquestionably digammated words. Another oversight of the reviewer has made him deny that Homer, mean- 2. as regards the ing the author of the Iliad, uses the word &vov in use of Q-VQTl in , . , -r . ^ . i^ / " the Iliad. the smgular. it occurs so m £1. 317 in a simile, o60ri S' vipOQOfpoio ^VQTi Q-aXd^oio rszvxtai. s.oiiasupposed HI. Another similar oversight occurs p. 374, "There hlhtr'^of" the is no testimony in the Odyssey that this opinion pre- oiympiansinthe vailcd in the days of its author, that the gods were II. and y. ^font to be present at festivals instituted in honour of PART I. iii themselves". In the very first council of the deities paet i in the Odyssey, which occurs in the very opening of the poem, the absence of Poseidon is accounted for precisely on the ground here denied; see k. 23 — 5.(1) Another similar oversight occurs p. ^66 where "the " Odyssey is, that the former are essentially those of men ces of manner abroad in a state of war, the latter essentially those ^otweon the two' P , 1 • . , n Homeric poems 01 men at home in a state oi peace. rest, Thus the standard to be adopted may fairly be di- illustrated from verse, yet the manners strictly contemporaneous in the "°''''™ expen- two poems. They differ as the habits and equipments of our Guards in the Crimea differed from those of the same in their barracks or in society at home. VII. Thus we may account for the absence of any ana vindicated Afffyn, and for the omission of music at banquets jn ?° ^°™« sp'=«iai '^ ' ; ^ instances urged the Iliad, and many other like differences. The review- ty tho EoTiewer. er thinks that, in the fact that Telemachus' tunic is smoothed and hung on a peg by his old nurse in the chamber of the Odyssean palace, he detects a trait of domestic civilisation far in advance of the rude man- ners of the IHad. But he seems to forget that such a character as Eurycleia could hardly have had any functions found for it in such a poem as the Iliad. VIII. The reviewer remarks, "In Homer again the i-Onai^pcpium, "long white garment known as the peplum is peculiar ^'°°s'y suppos- "to Minerva and the other Goddesses, though there Asiatic in tixe "are passages which shew that it was also worn by ^''*''' "Asiatic women of high social position." Surely the entire anthropomorphic structure of both the poems is alike in this , 'that the dress and accoutrements of the deities are those of mortal men and women. If Pallas wears the peplum, we need no more doubt that it was part of a heroic Greek lady's usual attire, than we need similarly hesitate in the case of the %ito}v. He conti- but found to be nues, "Surely progress of time is indicated by the fa- J^^o^^s^e*™ ' "shion having spread, in the days of the author of the "Odyssey, to Greek women of rank". The writer does ho forgets that not seem to be aware that the whole leading passage Aitic^'affini'tior^ connected in the Iliad with the TtsTtkog has been sus- pected on account, not of its Asiatic, but of its spe- cially Attic affinities. See Mr. Paley's note on Z. 271, „_, -.A'-i ""^ *■''** Homei- zoi. But even assuming it Asiatic, the preponderant ,„„ an Asiatic vi P K E F A C E. PAKT I voice of traditional and internal evidence is in favour of Homer having been himself Asiatic, though a Greek. Again, the leading passage in the Odyssey on the JCETcXog, is that in which Helen offers one as a gift to Telemachus, o. 105 foil. also that Helen Now the wholc of the decorations of Menelaus' palace cci in Asia™™ tccm with foreign, including Asiatic materials, and He- so far, then, from len hcrsolf had sojourned for many years (twenty ac- I. t^:T:Z cording to £1. 765) in Troy, in which the scene of the firmation. Iliadic TtSTtXog is laid! So far then from contrariety, we have here complete confirmation. 8. An oYorsight IX. Another oversight has led him to suppose that worXrtanI ^'^^"S, P- 390, is uscd in the Odyssey only of the fruit; its two meanings but SCO d. 603, whcrc it mcans some horse fodder, pro- in the mad. ^^^jy ui^cevu", as in the II. Why indeed should not the same name, ^corog, con- temporaneously be current in both senses, just as we call by the same name "plantain" the little weed of our grassplats and the tall tree of the tropics? 0. On some im- X. As regards the domestic arrangeoients of the puted inoonsis- pg^|g^(,g interior, I have shewn, I think conclusively, tencies as re- r J ' J ^ gards palace in- that no such thing as a yvvaixsLov is traceable in either teriors, as the jjj^^ ^^ Odyssoy, nor therefore in either were "the presence or ab- ./ •/ ' sense of doors in womcn's apartments on the same floor as the men's and party-walls. behind it" (them?), p. 369; see Appendix F. % (ii). . . (13). The reviewer further says, "Nor do we find in the Iliad as in the Odyssey, that under the same roof with the principal apartment was another room to which there was access by communication through a door." Yet we find the parts of Paris' palace enumerated di- stinctly, as being d^dXa^ov ocal Sa^a xal avlrjv , Z. whymiistdoors 316. No doors indeed are mentioned; but surely they be absent be- ^^^ easily uudcrstood where the parts enumerated imnlv cause not men- -^ ^ r J tioned? mutual acccss. There is nothing to indicate them, or their absence. In fact no such interior details or pa- lace scenes prolonged with exits and entrances, occur in the Iliad as in the Odyssey; and it is idle to argue as if they did. He proceeds, "here (in the d-dXa^og) the king's PART I. vii guests passed the night, and beyond it was an open pabt i portico". Yet in the tale of Phoenix we have I. 472 a coufumatoiy — ■x the al'd-ovaa (portico") and the ^ooSoaog mentioned, '"stance is cited, xL 1 ii 1 • ' rv „ 1 ' ^ / -, with Otl.cV indi- the latter as being TtQoad'sv d-aA.a^oio &VQaav, and cations of agreo- therc it is no doubt intended, the kinsmen of Phoenix "''°'- slept and kept watch by turns. I may also refer to S. 166 — g, T. to — 13, as shew- ing palace details which confirm these in the Odys- sey, although for the above reason, less fully deve- loped. XI. A more important point — to turn to mythology 10. On the func- — is the fact that Iris is said to be in the Iliad the !i™' """' ""'' Mermes as the messenger of Zeus, and Hermes or Hermeias in the messenger of Odyssey. But this does not represent the fact. Iris is 2™si""s."£i;- 1 p 71 1 1 • ■ ^ ^ Tt / ; " ccyy ellog to the messenger 01 all the deities O. 144 — 6, Iqlv %■ rj the higher oiym- t£ &£0i6L iiarccyyaXos a&avdtoi6iv, whereas the proper pians, Hermes is title of Hermes is didxtOQog as in a. 85 and, when he zeus, tut ap- is an dyyskos, it is to Zeus alone. But the reviewer p^*''° ^° '" *'"' surely seems to have wholly overlooked the function of Hermes in the last book of the Iliad, £1. 334. The fact that Iris in W. iq8 — 303 overhears the prayer of Achilles and communicates it to Boreas and Zephyrus is at once a proper function of her office as (istdyyE- Aog to the immortals conveying to each what it con- cerns him to know, even though not directly com- missioned to do so, and also shews a trace of the elemental relations which pervade the rainbow and the iris has more- winds, piercing through their mythological veil. The ZZiolT "'''''' line in which Zeus in s. 29 gives his errand to Hermes, is dwelt on at some length by the reviewer — I cannot see any special force in it. Its words are 'Epftfta 0v yo!Q avts TK r' a/lAa nsQ dyysloq EG6b, where td r dXka nsQ, if expanded, means, "as in other cases thou art, so be thou in this". In the Iliad, it may be ob- The messengers T,« .... .1. i.,A n* 1 differ when tlie * served, before quitting this subject, Apollo is once used commissions dif- by Zeus as a messenger to Hector, O. 321. Similarly for. so also in Milton makes Raphael the angelic messenger in his y;j.g°" 5*'^ book of the Paradise lost, but Michael in the 11"'. Again, does any one see any thing inconsistent in Iris being the messenger or agent of Juno in Virg. 2En. vin PREFACE. PABT I IV. 694 et al. and Mercury the messenger of Jupiter in ^n. IV. 222, and again one of the Dirte the mes- senger or agent of the same in ^n. XII. 853? No doubt something in the character of the message, or a mission, justifies the distinction; but is it not so in Ho- A possible Ob- luer too ? It will be urged perhaps, that by Virgil's time, ed. a confluence of mythologies had taken place. But that assumes with regard to Homer the very point in dis- pute. ' What proof have we that there had been no such confluence at the date of the Iliad? A highly composite Olympian system, a displaced dynasty of elder Gods (lapetos, Kronos, etc.), and a rebellion of one or more inferior deities against Zeus, are rather tokens in favour of it. n.Oaiivi](t.axa XII. The use of the word xrij^ara in the Iliad, 'VaintheCM ' whoreas both this and ;(())ffiara occur in the Odyssey, Both words oc- has becu dwelt on by the reviewer as an important and '°one° mjf instauce of the difference of language which the poems have been lost in when Compared exhibit. The Homeric text has under- dMtsofthetext SO'i^ SO many vicissitudes since it was first formed, that it may easily have happened that instances of XQ'^fiKta which may once have existed in the Iliad, may have perished, and xrifftara have slipped into its place. This, when we take into account that xtijfiaTa also occurs, not XQruiata alone, in the Odyssey (a. 375, tc. Both also occur ^84, 389), is Certainly supposable. In Hesiod also, as in the poems of . ^ "V / ^ '^ ' Hesiod; and the "1 the Odyssey, xrrj^ttta appears as well as XQ^fiata notion of «r»f- (Worlcs aHd Bays 34. 320). The objection perhaps fiara being the ii i. ii i x n ' ,, . older is etymo- assumcs that the later sense of %Qao(iaL, "to use", is logically ill- represented in igrniata. But why not take the earlier sense of this root, which is "touch", akin doubtless to %EQ-, %EtQ, whence xQW'^ta would mean things "touched" or "handled"? — Surely a sufficiently simple develope- ment of a very primitive idea. These are only xijggg ^^^ g^j^g gf ^^^ arguments which I have taken large class of quitc at raudom, from the large assortment of those unsubstantial offered by the last advocate of the vmoitovTes. I be- "Chonzontic"ar- in /V/i,sa-^ "-^ guments. (Some hevc they Will in overy case be found thus to crumble PART I. ix as soon as touched. I regret that I cannot now find paet i leisure to examine them in further detail (3). objooUonB of ao XIII. I must now deal with the views of Mr. PaJey uiMtoltions "^a on the chronological question. He (Essay V- 5-^) liLliZrlZ) 3 I will add here a, few remarks, in reply to the reviewer in his notice of certain parallels which I have drawn between the diiferences which distinguish the Iliad from the Odyssey, and those which occur in modern poetry in the same author or between contemporaneous authors. I had urged Milton's preference for the Ptolemaic system in the earlier part of the Paradise Lost and for the Copernican theory in the latter ; he answers, it "would imply duality of authorship, "if Milton were, as the author of the Odyssey, relating a fact, but speaking in "his own person he simply shows a desire to diversify the richness of the illus- "trations", p. 377. I cannot reconcile this with his view of Homer's belief stated in p. 380, "Let it not be supposed that Homer believed in mythological "deities, because he employs their agency in his poem. It were as unsound to "suppose that Spenser believed in the fairies of western Europe because he "treats of them in his 'Fairy Queen' etc. etc." The author of the Odyssey, on the reviewer's ground, surely could not believe in what had become already in the day of the author of the Iliad "a creed outworn". Are we to suppose that he could still "believe in mythological deities", when the author of the Iliad had shaken off that belief? If not, in what sense can he be "relating a fact" when he brings in mythological agency into his poem? If gods and goddesses had, as the -reviewer seems to think, become merely a supernatural machinery for the convenience of heroic narrative, like the gnomes and sylphs of Pope's mock-heroic, why should it not be open to the poet of either II. or Ody. to use Iris or Hermes as the vehicle of his plot, just as to Milton to use the older or later theory of cosmical movements in bringing about the vicis- situdes of nature? He adds, p. 377, "Similar refutation may be made of what Mr. Hayman "elsewhere says of Shakspeare and Ben Jonson, that the latter speaks of "tobacco and the former never (see my Vol. I. p. Lvi note 100), which should "at once lead us, he observes, to infer that they were not contemporaries, "when a moment's consideration will show that Shakspeare could not have "made any of his characters speak of tobacco without being grossly anachron- "istic." When does Shakspeare ever shrink from an anachronism? I will take a few instances at random. We have cannon in King John, Act II, sc. ii. By East and West let France and England mount', Their battering cannon, charged to the mouths. In Antony and Cleopatra the hero compares the heroine to a gipsy. Act IV, sc. X. Like a right gipsy, hath, at fast and loose Beguiled me to the very heart of loss. We have — I need surely cite none after this — a clock striking in Julius Ca3Sar, Act. II, sc. i. Brutus. Peace, count the clock. Cassius, The clock hath stricken three. X PREFACE. PAET I arranges the evidences in support of his view under Mr.Paiey's array fifteen heads, which I will first notice generally and aL"ftTerhercU se^^«^«'>» as he puts them , reserving for fuller consfder- aro dealt with ation further some few which open a door to consider- siEgiy wiihfuiier g^j^ig discussion. I shall probably leave the argument treatment of i n -j r iV some wider quEs- uncxhausted, but I am not so much atraid ot this as tions to which J ^^ Qf "exhausting" the patience of the reader. some of them ° ^ !«*'!• I. The negative argument, from the absence of direct reference to our poems in the older wi iters and even in Pindar and the Tragics. There is an equal absence of direct reference to all other poems in those older writers: to the "cyclic" for instance there is no reference whatever, nor to any of their composers. To the legends out of which those Cyclic poems sprung as did the present Homeric, and which are woven up in them, there are abundant re- ferences. But n. b. wherever we trace a legend in an "older" poet known to be such, e. g. Stesichorus, we always find the legend when compared with its form in "our Homer" to have been developed to considerably greater fulness. I shall speak more fully on this and also on "direct reference" further on. 2. The general absence of Homeric Scenes (not always of char- acters) in early Greek art, especially the vases prior to B. C. 450. So far as it exists, this absence is due to local in- fluences predominating over general. But there is no absence in any disproportionate degree to what we might expect. See the argument below at p. XLii foil. 3. The fact, which is undeniable and extremely suggestive, that the Iliad and Odyssey are first largely quoted and appealed to as "Homer" (4) by Plato and Aristotle. A great poet in a wild age comes among mankind 4 I do not see any f6rce in their being "appealed to as Homer". Mr. Paley has stated his belief that the works of Arctinus and the rest, i. e. the bulk of the "Cyclic" poems, were "appealed to as Homer" promiscuously, and to some extent that no doubt was so: see the statements of Herod. II. 117 about the Kvnqia etc. The words which I italicize merely tend to show an indistinct- ness of critical view among Prje- Platonic writers. But Mr. Paley does not show any large quotation of the Cyclic poets by those writers. Therefore this indistinctness amounts to very little. He merely says those writers if poets, e.Jf. Pindar and .Slschylus, "took their themes from the Cyolics"; which PART I. xi unobserved. He is loved and cherished through a long part i period rather for his second rate than first rate attri- butes. But a philosophic period comes and discerns at last the colossal proportions of his genius. Thus "our Homer" was found true to human nature by the first great masters of that nature's study, but till that study had attained some degree of development, such, a veri- fication of its theories in the poet's works was im- possible, and such quotation as that of these philosophers therefore would be an anachronism. 4. The comparatively modern style of the diction , intermixed with numerous archaic forms, which must be considered to be- long to a wholly different and very much earlier period of the language. "Comparatively" — with what? Take Hesiod, "Works and Days" or "Theogony", take the so called Homeric Hymns, take the extant remains of any of the acknow- ledged early poets back to Archilochus, — in no one will there be found any less degree of modernism than in our Homer. That there are numerous archaic (s) forms preserved in II. and Ody. is most true, but, if, may have been the case, but, if admitted, does not prove the raodernness of "our Homer". 5 I believe the account of this to lie in the fact that our Homer was a poet of the people in the broadest sense and wielded a mass of language, lite our own Shakspeare, far in excess of that of any other poet of his country. The consequence would naturally be that he kept alive and transmitted many terms and forms which had even then but a precarious life under the influences which were then determining the language. The reacting influence of a great poet upon the language he uses is, that he confers his own immortality upon parts of it which else would perish, or which would drop out of standard use and remain only as provincialisms and vulgarisms. He thus checks the attrition which while it polishes current speech yet wears it away. For human language in all its noblest types seems to resemble the diamond, reducible to greater symmetry of form only at the expense of its material, and only to be polished in its own dust. If we compare the vocabulary and wordforms of Shakspeare with those of Milton, or yet more with those of Cowley, how vastly older than his actual seniority does Shakspeare seem. But many of the words which Milton would have rejected and which are found in Shakspeare, may still be stumbled upon in nooks of midland England, and probably elsewhere. Further, the practice of perpetual public recitation would tend to keep the archaisms from becoming antiquated, and put a drag on the wheel of change in the people's tongue. xii PREFACE. PART I the bulk of the diction is no more modern in these than in Archil., the greater prevalence of transmitted archaism only throws us back to some far earlier period than that of Archil, for its source. 5. The fact that in general the dialect and forms of inflexion very closely resemble the style of Herodotus; and that there are even some allusions {e.g. to the wealth of Delphi, the greatness of Egyptian Thebes, the just Scythians, or Abii,(6) see Herod. I. 50 seq^., IV. 23—6, and II. XIII. 6), that seem referable to his writings. They do not approximate more closely to Herodotus than do the dialect and wordforms of Hesiod, and the few extant fragments of the Cyclic poets contain similar dialectic and inflexional forms. Yet Mr. Paley deems these poets older than Herod, and "our Homer". Surely this shows that the reasoning is inconclusive. The re- mark on the "allusions" depends on the genuineness of six lines in II. IX. and one in II. XIII. I am not disputing that genuineness; for accounts of the wealth of Delphi etc. may have been current long before Herod. ; but it is important to show on how very narrow a basis this argument rests, as contrasted with those which I am about to adduce regarding the geography and mythology, which are as broad as the poems them- selves. As regards Egypt, who that reads Herod, could think that a poet of his age could possibly know so little about it as our Homer evidently knew? See some further remarks on this head at p. xxxv and XLvii inf. 6. The strongly marked and frequent references in our Plomer to earlier epics, which Pindar and the Tragics make use of, while, they rarely, if ever, contain the passages that can be shewn to have been directly derived from our Homer (note refers to 6 This people had already been noticed by .35schylus in their character for justice (Fragm. 184 Dind., Tlgoji. Xvofi.) , but the myth in .^schylus' titne had grown to embrace further their special exemption from the necessity of tilling the ground. He calls them the Gabii, ETtSLTCc S' iflst Srjfiov ivSinwTccTov [(Sporcoi'] dTcdvriov Kat q}i,lo^svcoT^' ^^n^^- I" '^^ Od. it is said of the differs in its con- period of the VStXOg ception from the , , ^ -, r v, t ' ^ oonseiiuences in tOTB yUQ (fCC XVUVOatO jriJftaTOg KQXV the Iliad. Tq(O0L XB XCcl ^ KVaOlGi. Of course the /t^vtg of the II. proves destructive to the Trojans also eventually, i. e. when the weightier liiivis for Patroclus' death swallows up the lighter for Agamemnon's wrong. But the /iijvts is not represented in the scene from the II. as having that force. All the suggestions in the quarrel scene of II. A. and its im- mediate sequel point to the Greeks only as the sufferers, to the Trojans, if anything, rather as the agents of their suffering. So Achilles threatens Agamemnon in A. %/^% — 4, Evt' av TColXol v(p'"ExroQog avdQog)6voi,o d'V')]- Cxovrsg TcCiixmGL, x. r. A.; so he distinctly begs his mother to induce Zeus to help the Trojans and distress the Greeks, A. 408 — la, el' XEV icmg s&slrjeiv aTtl TgrnsSGiv ap'^^Kt, Tovg ds xccTu TtQVfivKg T£ xcil fffttjo' Scku sX G at^A xuio V g xrELvo(ievovg, x. x. X. Surely there is a sufficient distinctness of feature in every single particular of these scenes or descriptions, thus compared, -to make it impossible to obtain one of them by a mere recoction or dilution of the other. Further, the riQ-og of the two passages when examined is essentially different. That somebody does not agree with somebody and that one of the parties is in each case Achilles' is as far as we can carry the parallel — "The situations, look you, is poth alike", as Captain Fluellen might say, who did not know of "altered treatment". Another exam- XVI. I foUow with sUght interval the sequel of Mr. pie taken from -p. , , , -^, * the Cyclops and raley s words. "The Lsestrygonians in the tenth Odys- LBBBtrygonians ggy ^^g q^]^ g^ reproduction of the Cyclopes." The point tinctivefeatures, of this statement probably is that the same main ad- PA;ET I. xix venture is varied, and that we have therefore here the pakt i images of the same object in different minds. Take the notion of savage, and add to it man-eater. Then, one episodist makes him solitary and the other gregarious, and so on. I cannot, however, admit the conclusion, tut, even if ad- , mittedf shows even if one adventure be a reproduction of another, nothing about that therefore the form in which we have both must ^^^ '*"'.* °* *''* needs be of the period of 450 B. C. I dt) not see any tendency in the fact, if admitted, to establish that con- clusion. Even if we resolve the whole of either poem into episodes, and reduce each episode successively to a form — say, of the solar myth, — still we are as far as ever from any step towards the conclusion sought to be established. Our poems may still belong to the 9"^ or 10*'' century B. C. To show that a conglomerate contains elements whether of diverse or of similar origin tells us nothing at all of the date of the conglomeration. But indeed, I see no adequate ground for this theory of mere "reproductions". Take the Cyclopes and the Lsestrygonians. Is there any thing in the resemblances between them iuQonsistent with their being a poetic dressing up of originally distinct tales of adventure? May not the likeness, however close, be accounted for by the fact that savage life is in fact monotonous, and that types of savagery, unless taken very wide apart, tend to repeat each other. Now those accessible to "our Homer" could not be wide apart, being all culled from explorers' wanderings along the shores of the Mediterranean basin. On the other hand we ought not to leave out of sight the differences. The Lsestry- gonians have a king and that king a household. They have an organized polity and a city, with a palace and a road traversed by waggons, and are supplied with wood and water fetched. The identity amounts after all to this, that they use the same diet and employ the same missiles. Do not all the Greeks — and Trojans too. for that matter — use the same diet and ^ ^j^.^^ ^^^^ missile — not to speak of other — weapons? So further, pie taken from "Calyps6 again (see Od. IX. 29—32) is certainly another pfa'tsTLurriy "version of the Cire^ story, the latter being the more iii-su»taiued. B* XX PEEFACE. PART I "ancient of the two". Each is a goddess and lives in an island, and their names begin with the same letter, and with this the identity is exhausted. It is Captain Fluellen with his famous parallel of "Macedon and Monmouth" over again. I am reminded of the ingenious "Historical doubts" of the late Archbishop Whately, who might have argued that the confinement of Napoleon in S* Helena is obviously a mere "reproduction" of his confinement in Elba. Butauoiiresem- XVII. The fact is, such Criticism is an example oi founr\n™virgii *^^ thousand ingenious things which may be said of as well ; and why the Origin of any poem where the facts of the case are ZllV^mlZl unknown. If Virgil lay in the same twilight as Homer, between suoccbb- why should not the repetition of the warning to ^neas 'ime^hrrT^ ^J Anchiscs' ghost in book III be "another version" of his warning by Hector's ghost in book II? why should not the pilot Palinurus, drowned by Somnus from the deck, be regarded as "reproduced'' in Misenus drowned by Triton among the crags? Such ingenuity proves nothing, not even the relation of the parts to the whole, much less the origin of the parts themselves, since every particle of the conclusion is based on an arbitrary assumption — that the genuine work of a true poet will be found to avoid degrees of resemblance in successive images, such as are found between the Lsestrygonians and Cyclopes, between Calypso and Circ^. As regards "di- XVIII. As regards I . the absence of direct reference poets^ qua they to our pooms the Iliad and Odyssey, in the older claim to be crea- writers, and evou in "Pindar and the Tragics". This tlve. maintain i i i r r .p ., ,i , ii the character by wouid DC ot somo lorcc, it it worc the custom generally abstaining from amoug early poets to refer directly to their predecessors, lxlmp*ie3°™e ^^^ ^^ Pindar and the Tragics in particular did directly found, as in Pin- rofcr to somo pocts older than themselves , and not to crmerin fo"" o^r Homcr. But the opposite of these is the fact. leading share. Pocts, at any rate who assume to be original, as a rule contain no such direct references, and it would be in- consistent with their claims to originality, if they did. It is prose writers, historians, orators, philosophers, who quote poets or refer directly to them. The poets of Gr,eece in particular seem to have looked on them- PART I. xxi selves down to a late period as all in partnership, all i'Abt i having an equal right to the legends. And this feeling puts direct reference out of the question. The secondary class of poets, elegiac and lyric, furnish indeed examples of such reference e. g. Simonides and Pindar. The plays of iEschylus contain no direct reference to any poet whatever before himself. There is similarly in Virgil no direct reference to Ennius or Lucretius. But can any one doubt that in the matter of phraseology he drew largely upon both, as in that of legend upon the Greek Epics? Pindar mentions Homer twice, (8) saying in one place, Nem. VII. 29 — 30, that the wanderings of Odysseus had through Homer obtained wider fame than they otherwise would. Of course this does not prove that the poem referred to by Pindar agreed in detail with what we now call the Odyssey, simply be- cause nothing but detailed quotation could prove it; but surely no general reference could be more com- plete. The other passage is one in which the line of the Iliad, i6%'}^6v nal to tixvxxai or' ayyekog at'0i^a eldrj O. 207, is apparently referred to as a line of "Homer's". But Pindar transfers the word isQ'kdg to be an epithet of the word ayyskog with some other remouldings of the diction. His words are, Pyth. IV. 494 — 5, ayyekov eolov s(pa rificcv ^syCGxav nQay^axi navzl (pSQSiv, "which", Mr. Paley says, "can only by a great stretch of imagination be referred to a verse in our Iliad". Now let any one compare the above difference bet- '^'^^ actual ween Pindar and Homer O. 207 as cited by him, oouid hardly aL" with the difference between the English -"new" metrical p'l'Oe ^ Pmdar and the English Prayerbook prose version of the Psalms ^^^^ in a thousand passages, and he will find that greater liberties by far have been taken by the versifiers. The 8 He also speaks of the 'O^rjqiSai §anxa>v snBcov doi,Sol, Nem. II. z, and in li'rjv svQriaiSTcrjg «. r. I., 01. IX. 120, recognizes the distinction between his own secondary lyric strains and the aoLdol who celebrated deeds of ancient fame, cf. Nem. VI. go — 2: TtaQ0i,%Ofi,svmv yccQ avsgaiv doiSol Kal loy ^oi, xa v.ald. aqiiv sgy' eMpnaav. Yet in many lonp: passages, as notably in Pyth. IV. he deviates into the epic spirit. ^>ii PREFACE. PART 1 necessities of metre and rhyme may be pleaded. But are there not similar necessities in passing from heroic to lyric poetry? It is sufficient that the poet, who re- ferred to his predecessor, gave a sufficient hint for the and to introduce hearers to recognize. Nay it may be urged that the posSbie/wIuid ^ffcct of inserting into poetry of one style and metre, have the effect the actual words of another style and metre essentially urosque. different, is absolutely comical; — it is a distinct re- source of parody to do so. XIX. But even burlesque is often content to do no more than approximate. Thus, to take the first instance that occurs to me, in the Ingoldsby Legends we read. Not the Volscians themselves made an exit more speedy From Corioli, fluttered like doves, by Macready; where the words in italics are a plain reference to the Shakspearian line. Examples of ap- Like an eagle in dove-cot, I utTnToraUus- Fluttered their voices (Voices?) in Corioli. Bions. J need not analyse the sentences in detail. It is clear that the effect of the quotation is here condensed into two or three key -words. Now on Mr. Paley's prin- ciples I hold that this is a significant token that the text of Shakspeare which the amusing author of those legends had before him differed materially from the commonly known one. At any rate, if Pindar's is not a direct reference to "our" Homer, neither is Mr. Bar- ham's to "our" Shakspeare. I believe also that an allusion to the words of Achilles to Patroclus in II. 77. 89, ftij Gvy' avfv&sv s^eio Xi,kaLe0&ai nolefiC- t,Et,v K. t. X., is to be found in Pind. 01. IX. 117 foil. TtaQayoQslTO fiif srore 0q)etSQag utsQ&s tcc^ioi)- follow Tn thet ^^- ^'■- ^^^^y ^^^ enumerated fifty-eight lost dramas plots some por- "about Troy", composed by the three great Greek Trag- tion of incident j. r ^ • ^ ct ± ji i « in the II. or ody. edians, ot which "not more than three or four contain Zrn^:^l "subjects even touched upon by our Iliad or Odyssey". than they have I think he has omitted many such subiects from his been reckoned as .. Tiijj.i" ■» being. list. — I find, to begin with, among lost dramas enu- PAET I. xxiii merated by Hm, nine of jEschylus which contain such pabt i subjects. Thej are the MvQ}i,i,S6vsg,"0n/.av )iQi6ig,KiQ)t'r], Eleven from nrivBl6^ri,(9) nQayrsvg,{ro) '0(?roAo>i, (i ^ ^^^oocr^rvs, ZTlZotZt- "ExxoQog IvtQa , and Wv%o6taGta. The "Oitkcov XQl0ig, ed from the with its fatal issue as regards Ajax, is mentioned in enumeration, be- X. 544 — 560. Philoctetes comes in for mention in his place in the Catalogue, B. 718 — 25, and is again re- ferred to in ■9'. 219 — 20 as a famous archer. The Wv%oGTaaCa, on the testimony of Plutarch, (12) was founded on a single passage in II. X. 309 — T3, y.al tots, dfj XQvasia ncctiqQ itixaiva xaXavra, x. x. X. The other six are the subject of whole books or lengthy passages in either poem. Besides these Mr. Paley has omitted the @^y0Gai , which is said to have turned on the death of Ajax; and the ZlCevtpog, a trilogy of which one play was the TCStQoxvXiGxrjg , manifestly embodying the legend given X. 593—600. Both these are ^schylean, mak- ing eleven to the share of that poet alone. Among the lost Sophoclean plays I set down the following as "touched upon" in the Homeric Troica, J tag AoxQog, "'^ f™™ sopho- cf. d. 499-510; 'A%aL&v GvXXoyog, cf. B. 303 foil.; 'EXsvrjg aQTcayr), cf. F. 443 — 5; 'EXsvrjg dnaixrjGig, cf. r. 205 — 6, and Mr. Paley's note, who says, "this story 9 The only extant line of this play clearly shows its origin. It is iyd) yivog fisv slfii Kqqs aq%iexarov . Obviously the false narrative of the disguised Odys., |. 199, is here reproduced, £K ftsv Kqrjtoccov yivog svxofiai, svQSiccmv; cf. T. 172 foil, (to Penelope), Kqrjxri zig ycci. saxi, v.. x. X. 10 This V7as the satyric play to the Orestean trilogy (Athen. IX. p. 394 a), and thus was plainly introduced in the same connexion as in the Ody., viz. with the wanderings of Menel. and the narrative of the fate of Agam. 11 It seems to me hardly doubtful that this play was founded on some scenes in the Ody. In the extant fragments occur the lines, EuguftK^os 8' 1 ovK ciKlog, ovSsv ijaaovag vpQi^' v^QiGfiovg ovy. ivaiaiovg efioi. Tjr fiEv yag ccvvm Kotta^og zovfiov Kccga, and again ovQdvrjv s^QLipiv ovS' rjticcQTe' iisqI S' Sftro kccqoc TcXriyeia ivavdyriasv 6azQa%ov(isvri. These features of broad farce show that it was a satyric drama, probably a sequel to the UrivsloTtri, seizing on and exaggerating on their comic side such incidents as we have in q. 462 foil., a. 394 foil., v. 299 foil. 12 Moral, p. 17 a. xxiv P E B F A C E. PABT I may have been enlarged upon in the Enrj KvTiQia"; MEfivav, cf. d. i88, I. 532; Nccv0ixdu, cf. g. passim; besides the less certain nQLa^og, TsvxQog, ^otvil, since the plots may probably have turned on some part of the stories of those princes external to "our Homer"; and lastly, XpuSi^g, ^aiuxEg, which were probably developments of the story of the mission of the former in J. and of various scenes in ij., ^., v. This makes six, without reckoning the three deemed uncertain, from Sophocles. Then, to take Euripides, we find the names 'Ejtsiog and IlQCiitEeiKaog. See for the former ?P". 665, 694, 838, '9'. 493, A. 523; for the latter 6. 698 — 70a. And here we have again 'JXsiavdQog and ^ot- vt|, which I mention doubtfully for the same reason as above, and ^lyloxTifrijff, which I venture to claim as connected with the Iliadic passage before referred to. three from Eu- This makes three from Euripides, besides the eleven S''in^a'u°' There f'*^'''^ jEschylus , and the six from Sophocles, or are five others twenty in all. Surely when Mr. Paley says "sub- Iibiy''h™vrbe°en J®^^^ ^'"^''^ touched upofi lu our Iliad and Odyssey", he founded on char- must mean Something inconsistent with the strict tenor acteis and inoi- ^^ j^j^ words. But what Surprises me most is that Mr. dents found m r our Homer. Besi- Palcy spcaks of the Tragics indiscriminately in this meiit*''^w*iUd P^''^ °^ ^^^ argument, including therefore Euripides, prove, if any- without Seeing that his argument, to whatever extent thing, that ™i ^^ jg conclusivc, provcs too much: because it proves Homer was not / ' ^ ' ^ current in the that our Iliad and Odyssey were not generally known tune of Buripi- j^ ^j^g ^jj^g ^f Euripidos. A conclusion which seems to me to need no refutation. But the myths XXI. But sincc the characteristic feature of popular as found in Trag- , j*ii i*iTin i edy have under- legend IS development, on which i shall touch more gone much am- fully hereafter, it may probably be conjectured why compLe'd with tlie Trojan legends as developed by post -Homeric their Homeric manipulation formed more congenial themes for the form. The fuller rr\ t t-i , i t . • i . i . , details have su- iragediaus. Even the dramatic subjects which "our persededthesim- Homer" furnishcs to these latter show a growth of the p er s ones. legend, sincc he left it, either under their hands or be- fore it reached them. A prolonged devotion of the popular mind to the tales of individual heroes was sure to develope them rapidly on their pathetic side. Thus PART I. XXV the simpler forms of legend which "our Homer" presents pakt i would be quickly superseded for Tragic purposes by the fuller detail towards which popular feeling was ever tending. It may be fairly assumed that the "Cyclics" nursed that feeling and led it formulatively in its own direction ; and if they thus supplied the dramatists with what they wanted, what wonder if, so far as it was available, the latter turned it to account, and so far set aside as antiquated the simpler Homeric forms of their legendary themes? But this, instead of proving the modernness, directly suggests the antiquity of "our Homer". XXn. But why may not we suppose that ^schylus ^^\^',T,^uZ with our Homer before him advisedly deviated from tionai, e. g in the features of the Homeric story for the sake of Tragic ™ j^^"^ ^ ^ ^t- effect? Thus he cut a'OftTj'pov r£;i,«;i;og, but the dressing deress, whereas may have been original. See the footnotes on p. xxiii sti^ar^guiit ^j SMj). The differences which he introduces will be found alone Btated, to be wholly on the sensational side. For instance, the change which made Clytsemnestra the murderess imparts a deeper domestic horror to the tale, and leads directly up to her retributive murder by Orestes, and his sub- sequent fury -haunted exile. In our Homer's account of the matter her share is but that of a consenting secondary : the murder of Agamemnon is always ascribed to ^gisthus. Her death is indeed mentioned in- one passage; but this depends on the genuineness of a single line, y. 310, where see my note. I confess that I am rather disposed to reject the line. The passage is: Tco 8i Oi oySoccta xaxov 7]^v&£ Stog 'OQEetrjg aijj «3e' 'A&fjvdav, xata d' sxtavs natQacpovija, ^HyiSd'ov SoX6(i7]Tiv, o's o[ TcatEQa xXvtov extk. ri toi xov XTEivag SaCvv tcc(pov 'JlgysioiiSiv, ftijTT^dff TE Gtvya^-^g xal avdlxidog AlyuGQ-OLO. The last line being the doubtful one. It seems to me, ™ie8= lii o"" especially when we consider the indignity with which the corpse of Agamemnon was treated, A. 425 — 6, that, as there had been no funeral feast in his honour at his death, the expression daCvv zdcpov relates to such a solemnization subsequently, though long after date, by XXVI PREFACE. PAST I his son ; even as Menelaus , who heard of it long after date in Egypt, says, S. 584, XBv' '^yafiEfivovi rvfi^ov vv' a6^E6tov xleog sHr], as taking it for granted that, under the circumstances of his death, no such honour would be accorded to him which may have in Argos. If this be so, and certainly it puts no strain been an iuser- , , • , i i j. T • xT_ tion in the Ho- ^fon the passagc, we may conceive the last line in tne meric text to suit citation given above from y. 306 foil, to have been a viewrwren°bt '^*^'' addition, made when the Tragic form of the story come popular, had bccome thoroughly current and popular. But at any rate if daCvv rdtpov ^rjTQog ts GtvysQrjg x. r. I. be a Homeric connexion of words, there is still nothing to show that Orestes was a matricide. But the Tragic XXIII. I will show farther on, when I discuss the Mstra° maC'^Ts myth-forms of Homer as compared with those of other easily have been poets , that an additional element was incorporated by ro™dby^sch'- ^^^ dramatists with the Agamemnonian legend of Ho- ins. i mer. But I have, in the note already referred to, shown the points of departure which Homer supplies, for the ^schylean development of the story, supposing the line genuine; and need we deem so meanly of .^schylus as to think them insufficient for his purpose, or that he must have had some older poet who presented the legend in this more sensational form, from whom he servilely copied it? What reason in short have we for ascribing all the inventiveness to the "Cyclics" and all the imitation to the tragedians ? I need not dwell upon the murder taking place in our Homer in the banquet- hall, and in ^schylus in the bath-room. Some such modification was necessary in order to give Clytsemne- stra her opportunity. Euripides again departs from ^schylus in his treatment of this legend chiefly in the pathetic and jesthetic points which suited his genius. Still he differs markedly; but evidently he differs by free choice. There is no necessity for supposing that any intermediate and now lost poet showed him the new stand-point from which to view the legend. He adopted it for himself. (13) Thus again Sophocles differs 13 We know on the one hand that Euripides, in Elect. 458 foil., Ogives Achilles a shield remarkably unlike the one given in II. 2.; although this part PART I. xxvii from both his compeers, chiefly in the development part i which he gives to the character of Electra. A certain sophooieB and degree of alteration of the fundamental facts by each ^"""'f ' ^f!'" *-■ _ -^ ^ diner from him was necessary in order to find a basis for the ethical and from each conceptions: but why must the dramatist, have found "t'^r m outime ^ ^ ' 1* n * • 1 of fact as a basis it ready made for him? This assumption is wholly of their nfte- unsupported, and upon it all this part of the argument "'"'® '"^ etMoai will be found to hang. It is somewhat as follows: — There is a wide chasm open between the facts of ^schy- But aii tws jus- lus and the narrative of Homer, therefore there must gio^ about prior- have been a Cyclic poet to fill it up; and still more "y « pfBt^'O"^- fextraordinarily , these Cyclics weij^ older than our dramatists, and therefore our Homer was younger. (14) of the II. must certainly have been current in his time. On the other hand in the same play 720 foil. Eurip. makes Electra marry an old villager and live in poverty; it is she also who incites to matricide the reluctant Orestes, 974 foil. In all these and many other particulars Eurip. differs, designedly of course, from jEschyl. Now which of the two followed the "Cyclic" poet? Or, if they thus differ from each other, why may not both have equally differed from him? We have "our Homer" to compare with these dramatists; the Cyclics we have not. Compare also the wide differences between the Antigone of Euripi- des and that of Sophocles. I will give one more instance of an altered version of a Trojan story, as it does not enter into the tragic tale of the Oresteia, but comes — with a difference — directly from Homer as we have him. In the Iliad it is the dead body of Hector which is dragged by Achilles, in the Ajax of Sophocles it is the living man. Here again, Mr. Paley seems to assume that some Cyclic poet earlier than the Tragedians and "our Homer" had so shaped the tale — I think, a superfluous supposition. Whatever is more violently sensational is better suited to the descriptive passages of ancient Tragedy, which, be it re-, membered, never enacted its greatest horrors on the stage. On this principle, I doubt not, Sophocles imparted this pathetic touch to the fatal sequel of the hostile gift of the girdle to Hector by Ajax. It is probable that, once set up, the more violently sensational from of the legend would root itself. Thus Virgil by saying of Hector, .... pedes trajeetus lora tumentes, would appear to accept the version and mark it by this epithet. A similarly sensational feature is imparted to the murder of Agamemnon by ^schylus. He was not only slain but mutilated after death. Choeph. 439. 14 Of course I am aware of Aristotle's words de Poet. cap. XXIII. which compare the capacity of the Homeric with that of the Cyclic poems in furnishing material for Tragedies ; but this does not touch the question how far the Tragedians receded from the facts as given by Homeric or Cyclic text. Did the Cyclics all agree in the way in whifh they moulded the legends? Muller, de Cyclo, p. J06, supposes that the 'lUov 7tsqai.g of Lesches wms not received into the xxviii PEE FACE. PAUT I XXIV. Mr. Paley adds (Essay p. 9), "Scholars have An "uncritical "been in the habit of uncritically assuming that, when c™Xined°of- "w^ read of an Achilles or a Hector, an Ajax or a but none such 15 "Patroclus in Pindar or the Tragics, or see them de- made here. "picted on early Greek Vases, the poets or artists were "referring to characters known to them from our Iliad. "I am convinced this has been the fundamental error "that has distorted and falsified all our reasonings on "the Homeric question". Now I beg to point out that I make no assumption of the kind. I only say that the fact of various incidents of the legmd being different, and various features of it remoulded by Pindar or the Tragics, is no proof that they did not get from our Homer a knowledge of the legend in question. It even seems to me quite possible that Euripides might have written such an Electra as he did write, merely from having the Oresteia of iEschylus before him, and on the supposition that all earlier Greek poetry had perished. Quite enough J -would beg to Compare the way in which Shakspeare in our Homer for dealt with the legend of "Hamblet"; how he has added Tragic genius to characters, altered situations, and infused a wholly new out intermediate othical conception into the "Hamlet" whom we best "Cyclical" steps, know. Is there any reason in the nature of things why speare ^"fonnd ^ ntodem poot who had genius for the task might not enough in an old repeat in a new dramatic version the same tale of a e. r "fjamblot", differing as much from Shakspeare as Euri- pides from ^schylus, and as much from the story of "Hamblet" as either of these from Homer? Nay, did not Dryden in his "All for Love, or the World well Lost", actually attempt something of this sort in the Pindar's pecu- story of Antony and Cleopatra ? As regards Pindar, ir'in'^the char- ^^^ intensely local character of the legends which he aoter of his le- embodics is manifest at a glance from the scope of his foTai^eeilng. ^ poctry. He might have found a dozen other forms of the legends about Battus, Telamon, or Heracles, far more Cycle, because he followed some version of the legendary facts different from the vulgate , or possibly some which "etiam ipse finxerat"; that he and Arctinus had different versions of the last days of Troy, and the like. If they differed from each other, why may not the dramatists have differed from both as well as from Homer? PART I. xxix widely current than the one which in any panegyric he part i selected foj: his purpose, but, if he was writing an ode to glorify an athlete from Cyren^, Salamis, or Thebes, it would be astonishing if he did not as a matter of course prefer the type which was locally recognized. I shall have occasion further to return to the question of myths and their localities, and to Pindar in particular as the exponent of the cultus to which they gave rise. I take leave of this part of the argument with the re- ifasschyius.be- mark that, if our Homer is shown to be later than ed"froiJ ^^0^- ^schylus because the latter borrowed from the Cyclics, <=iios, is earlier he is for the same reason later even than Apollonius *™ """^ bonier, -T so are Apollo- Rhodius and Virgil; and that, if we are to go to the niusBiiodiusaiid Cyclics for Tragic plots as often as we find the situa- ""'"^ *°°- tions altered where Homeric characters or at any rate personages are preserved, we shall often want one Cyclic for ^schylus, another for Sophocles, and a third for Euripides. XXV. But Pindar only illustrates the tendency of But the direct ,i/-^i .1*1. 1 1 111 1 indebtedness of the U-reek mmd m his own day and probably a much ^^^^ j„ ^^^^ ^^ earlier day. Every city would have its own cycle of Tery uncertain, legend modifying locally the generally received legends, ^^^1^°^^ t^ken and in the local form rather than in the general every from Miiton Greek child would doubtless know them first, whether ™'"P^"'i ^'"^ that form were rhapsodical or not. Therefore we can never be sure that poets whose names, and perhaps whose works, we know as embodying successive forms of the same legend, were indebted directly to one an- other for the form which the legend takes. I will make my meaning more plain by a modern instance, — that of the same imagery of penal doom traceable success- ively in several poets of modern Europe. Milton says Farad. Lost II. 587 foil. Thither, by harpy-footed furies haled. At certain revolutions all the damned Are brought; and feel by turns the bitter change Of fierce extremes, extremes by change more fierce, From beds of raging fire, to starve in ice Their soft etherial warmth, and there to pine, PEE PACE. PART I Shakspeaie and Dante, Immoveable, infixed, and frozen round, Periods of time, thence hurried back to fire. The passages which I am about to compare have been quoted again and again. They are to be found in the notes ad he. to Keightley's edition of Milton, in Drake's "Shakspeare and this Times", Vol. I. p. 378 — 9, and doubtless elsewhere. In Shakspeare's Measure for Measure Claudio is made to say, (is) The delighted spirit To bathe in fiery floods, or to reside In thrilling regions of thick-ribbed ice. In Dante, Inferno III. 87, we read, lo vengo per menarvi all' altra riva Nelle tenebre eterne in caldo e in gielo, and again Pur gat. III. 31, A sofferir tormenti e calJi e gieli Simili corpi la virtu dispone, Che come fa non vuol che a noi si sveli. Now it is obvious to infer that Milton borrowed from Dante directly, or from Shakspeare, who borrowed from Dante ; but the inference is not necessary. There were abundant stories propagated by the medieval theo- logians of the precise forms of suffering which await the sinner in a future state, so generally current, and which retained so strong a hold on the imagination, that the great changes in religious views in the six- teenth century were unable to break the tradition. The poets in particular of that and the subsequent century had nothing to substitute for them, and therefore the tradition may have penetrated Milton from wholly different sources than Shakspeare, and the latter from wholly different sources than Dante. Again Claudio, condemned for incontinence, continues, To be imprison'd in the viewless winds. And blown with restless violence about This pendant world; 15 Act III. Sc 1. PART I. xxxi Chaucer, before him, "Assemblie of Foules", had said, part i And likerbus folke, after that they been dede, aid further ii- Shall whirle about the world alwaye in paine, ohaMM '°™ Till many a world be passed. Compare the doom of Francesca de Rimini and her ™* "^ain from lover in the Inferno V., and especially the previous lines which describe the whirlwind of the Second circle, 31 foil. Le bufera infernal che mai non resta^ Mena gli spirti con la sua rapina, Voltando e percotendo gli molesta. and 40 — 2, E come gli stornei ne portan 1' ali Nel freddo tempo a schiera larga e plena Cosi que fiato gli spirit! mali. Virgil before all these had said, Mn. VI. 740 — i, Aliaj pandantur inanes SuspensEB ad ventos. Knowing, as we do, what Virgil was to Dante, the '^^^^'> «sem- .1 • , 1 r 7 17 1 blances are due actual passage in the lormer may very probably have to a pervading been present to the mind of the latter, but for the belief, wMchcir- 1 , . 1.1 - 1 p , 1 culated the le- reason above mentioned there is no need 01 the sup- gend irrespeot- position. At any rate there can be little doubt (16) that ^^^ <>' tte form, Chaucer and Dante were independent. Th^ same me- hero-lyths of dieval view of the forms of penal doom had reached ancient Greece. both. Now what prevailed in Europe with regard to this particular view of the penal doom of the dead is, I be- lieve, like what prevailed in Greece with regard to all heroic legend. There may have been other — call them Cyclic — poets, who partly bridged the interval bet- ween ..^schylus and Homer, but it is wholly super- fluous to call in their aid. The legend, as distinct from any particular form of it, — the automythic essence, so to call it — was what they had to deal with, and 16 Chaucer was born in the same decade in which Dante died. Of course therefore the former might, as a matter of possibility merely, have borrowed from the latter. But the probability lies strongly the other way. xxxii P E E F A C E. PAKT I each may very probably have dealt with it from a purely indepencTent stand-point. The free circuia- XXVI. But in fact much morc must the receptiveness tion of rhapsodic . , - n ■ i '} A strains , and the 01 whatever was popular and floating have prevaiiea incessant acoom- ^i^]^ greater frequency than conscious adaptation or panying deve- i.t...„. . 1.U1 lopment of le- Studied imitation of a given poem in an age when docks gendwouidmake ^ero not. Supposc a man of poetic imagination hears impos'sibie ^ to a highly popular recitation on the legend of CEdipus, ascribe the carries away an outline of leading facts, retains entire source of parti- . ti , . i j. T_ i. cuiar tragedies somc Specially imprcssivo passages, and catcnes a great to particular deal of Striking imagery and phraseology. He goes to even If we' "^.1 another city and hears another version current there them to compare, -vrith strong local colouring, he assists at a xcofiog and finds old features effaced and new ones still added. His own imagination is then kindled and he reproduces, but in a still further altered form, a variation on the same epic theme. His novelty wins acceptance; for Homer has himself in the words of Telemachus stated the law of popularity in his own day, a. 351 — 2, t^v yccQ doid'^v (la^kov imxkeiova' avd-Qcjjtoi. 7] ng anov6vre60i VEcardrfj dficptTtalrjrai,. These words, although referring to novelty of theme, yet suggest novel treatment as a secondary condi- tion. There were a host of receptive and impuls- ive minds, there was an abundance of material, the one acting and reacted on by the other. This process may be conceived to go on till there are currents of rhapsody circulating everywhere, till on festive occasions a people's whole mind is steeped in them , till , as after a heavy downpour of rain, the flood is all about the land, and you cannot see the river for the water. Now if in this state of things the Tragic impulse took a new development, it may be impossible to say that a partic- ular tragedian was directly and principally indebted to this or that particular form of ballad or epos. But the flood finds its level and the banks reappear and the ancient channel is left majestic and alone. Nay it seems to me very likely that, had all this mass of ballad literature come down to us, we might find it impossible to decide which composer, or whether any, PART I. xxxiii singly and primarily furnished any particular drama- part i tist with the plot of any particular play. We might find the original Homer so lost in a swamp of second- aries and imitators as to leave the question wholly ob- scure. The inference of direct indebtedness is therefore very precarious , and no less so of course with regard to Homer than with regard to the "Cyclic" poets. But when it is sought to prove Homer late and these Cy- clics early because, it is alleged, the Tragedians drew from them and not from him, it is important to point out on what slippery ground the allegation rests. XXVII. Thus , when Mr. Paley says, "my position it is precarious "is that it was from this mass of ballad literature and '°. f t™pt *"« with regard to "not from our Iliad and Odyssey, that Pindar and the Homer as with "Tragic writers took their themes" (Essay, p. 3), I be- "«"* '° 'J"' ° . \ 1/7 r J^; Oychos. All that lieve that he asserts what, in the absence of the "ballad- can be shown is literature", cannot be proved , and what might have ""** ^^^ '^°™" ^ T. .^..T pariaon , as far been equally difficult to prove or disprove, if it had as it goes, fur- survived. I am not, therefore, concerned to prove that °'^'^®' °° '"^' any given number of the vEschylean plots, those for feet against the instance mentioned above, XX, were in fact taken """luity of our directly from our Iliad or Odyssey. I believe, indeed, that I have shown in the notes there as strong proofs of their being taken from our Homer, as can be given in favour of any such plots being taken from the Cyclics. But for my present purpose it suffices to show that a large enough proportion of them bear a sufficiently close resemblance to certain characters, groupings of incident, or situations of plot, in our Homeric poems to negative the presumption of modernism which Mr. Paley seeks to establish against those poems by comparing them with the Cyclics in this respect. It therefore matters very little what was the precise date at which such portions of the Trojan story as "the Building of Troy, the Eape of Helen, the Judgment of Paris, the Murder of Agamemnon", and — to add .one more — the Sack of Ilium, acquired a fulness of development at all cor- responding to the scale of the present Iliad and Odys- sey. I see no reason whatever for supposing tha^ th^ HOM. OD, II, G xxxiv PREFACE. PART I last two existed at whatever time the Odyssey was composed in any fuller form than as they are there To speculate given. But I am not to be understood as assuming date oT^'^paiti- ^^® opposito of this and arguing from it. On the death ouiar epiaodea, of Agamemuon we have one passage of fifteen ('7) lines, ofMoaT'given another of eight (i8) lines, and a third of twenty six,(i9) succinctly or all of which coutaiu from various points of view in condensediuHo- ^^ ^j^^j^ ^^^ outlinos of the Same tale. In an- in a fuller poetic other (20) which tums on the details of the murder, the uu^rtain"*"''"^ narrative is given by the shade of the murdered king. There are further several passages which allude in passing to some of the facts thus conveyed. Now, what reason is there against this being, so far as we know, the earliest poetical form in which the legend was pre- sented? As regards the sack of Ilium, we have it proposed as a subject by Odysseus (21) to Demodocus; and a brief summary, as represented, of the lay of the latter is given in twenty one lines, (22) which is again further epitomized in the three lines in which the sub- ject is proposed. Again we have narrated by Odysseus in seventeen (23) lines more the special part born by Neoptolemus in the same enterprise. Now why must we assume as a fact any fuller then existing form of this epic narrative ? The poet undoubtedly assumes it for the purposes of his song, but are we to yield to poetic illusion and take it for a criterion of fact? I therefore wholly reject the notion of an 'IXCov IlE^Sig, like that known by the name of Lesches, as on this ground existing when the Odyssey was composed, and so with regard to other such portions of the general Trojan legend. The building of Troy, the rape of Helen, and the judgment of Paris, are dealt with in a far less complete and much more allusive way. But, if we suppose that they existed at the time of the Iliad in a form as full as that in which the death of Agamemnon and the sack of Troy are included in the Odyssey, we shall be making an assumption quite large enough to meet all the known facts. 17 or. 29—43. 18 y. 803—10. 19 9. 512-37. 20 X. 405-34. 21 &. 492—5- 22 500—520. 23 X. 521-37. PAET I. XXXV XXVIII. I have already stated my own belief that pabt i the epic material may have undergone several successive But writing for manipulations before our Homer, and that he may have li'^'^yp^^'po^"' -,-,, ,. ,, '^3,3 , I am per- had much pre-existing material in some form or other suadea, not so to draw upon (Vol. I. Pref. Part. I, XIIIV I have !"*« "^ i'^t'O'iic- 1 • / -17-TiT PI 1 *^°^ ^^^^ Greece also stated my view {loid. XIII) of the period when, as has been as- and the manner in which, the art of writing and the sumed. The facts use of mss. came in to aid the resources of the rhap- Amasis and the sodist. I still think that the most probable view. If prose writings of the tale of Troy had floated unwritten down to the time geographers suf- of Pindar or later, as Mr. Paley supposes (Essay p. 3), floe to prove this. I cannot see how it is likely that the story of the Pisistratids and their care of the Homeric text could ever have arisen. Further, the Greeks must have be- come acquainted with the use of Egyptian papyrus at any rate in the time of Amasis, if no earlier. (24) We cannot surely suppose them so dull and unreceptive as not to have readily assimilated the habit. Again, were the Phoenicians likely, with the stimulus of colonies and commerce, to be more or less forward than the other Canaanites in the use of writing materials at 800 or 700 B. C? The same commercial and colonial stimulus reached the Greeks, at any rate those of Asia, not long afterwards ; and with the ^gean as a highway and its islands like stepping stones, where is the unlikelihood of the European Greeks becoming speedily as forward as their Asiatic kinsmen? Indeed the fact that Heca- tseus and Charon flourished as prose writers B. C. 500 —480 seems to me, proof positive that writing as a means of literature was thus early known. Mr. Paley nowhere notices these and argues as if they had not existed. XXIX. Mr. Paley appeals under 2. to early Greek art. Let us take the Parthenon (25) as the best known 24 Amasis gave the Greeks the emporium of Naucrates (Herod. II. 178). All the settlers mentioned by Herodotus as availing themselves of it, whether Dorians lonians or ^Eolians, are either from western Asia or from some of the .iEgean islands on the Asiatic coast. Thus an Asiatic Ionian poet would have the earliest opportunities of this Egyptian intercourse and its resulting culture. 25 It is generally believed, and has indeed been deliberately stated by C* xxxvi P E E F A C E. PABT I of Greek monuments of the best period. It belongs Greek art, as to the age of Periclos, later than which not even Mr. gendf wUcVu P^ley seeks to place the date of "our" Homer. The illustrated, is legends of the Troica are absolutely unrepresented upon gentirin^'us ^^^ remains. (26) This is because in Greek art local Lord Byron in Child Harold, II. st. xi — xv, that the deportation of the Par- thenon relics to this country was mere plunder, connived at or reluctantly consented to by a people unable, in the abeyance of all save barbarian author- ity, to resist the spoiler's hand. The complaint was repeated by Mr. K. S. Pit- takys, an Athenian, who published in 1835 "L'ancienne Athfenes", from which I select the following' passages. "Toutes les statues de ce fronton (de I'ouest) furent pille'es par Lord Elgin. "II faut en excepter une qui a e't^ prise par les Ve'netiens et deux autres qui "existent encore avec un fragment dans leur ancienne situation", p. 351. "Les plus beaux restes du Parth&on, c'est-S,-dire les admirables bas-reliefs "qui ornaient le fronton et les me'topes, furent transporte's par Lord Elgin en "Angleterre. lis ont iii achetds par I'etat et exposi^s au Musee Britannique. "Jamais nous n'avons senti plus vivement la tyrannic des barbares que lorsque "nous nous vimes trop faibles pour empecher un Ecossais d'enlever ce que les "Goths, les Turcs, et les sifecles avaient epargne'." "Je crois que dans I'etat d'iudependance ou nous entrons, nous aurons le "droit de rdclamer aupres de la nation Anglaise les chefs d'ceuvres de nos "ancStres, pour les remettre & la place que le divin Phidias leur avait choisie." Lord Byron, ub. sup., congratulates himself that the "dull spoiler" was a Scot and not an Englishman, Blush Caledonia! such thy son could be! England! I joy no child he was of thine; if the statement, however, be true which is made above by Mr. Pittakys, our Government, though not the thieves, were the receivers of stolen goods and our National treasure-house is their repository. I own to an uncomfortable feeling, as often as I pace the stately Greek Sculpture galleries of the Museum, and think, if the principle of suum cuique were applied, how bare those walls would be! The Greek Government should, I think, make some demand, either for the unconditional release, or at any rate the ransom of all this, I fear, ill- gotten spoil. We probably have no better title to them than the first Napoleon had to the Horses of S' Mark — a title resting solely on the weakness of the rightful owner. But at least it would be better any how to reunite the severed members of the same whole — say by our purchasing and deporting the build- ing and remaining statues of the Parthenon entire. The Greeks might then say of what we now have, in Byron's words, "Keep it now and take the rest". 26 I speak here of the remains only as they are seen in the Brit. Mus., since these seem all to belong to one, the Pericleau, period. The notice by Pausanias (I. xxv foil.) of what he saw in the 2"'^ cent. A. D. would of course embrace much that was later. PART I. xxxvii interest predominates over general; and because, as re- pakt i gards Homer, it did not, till much later, enter into the spirit, nke Greek conceptions of art to illustrate poets upon strictly fn^'ao'l.anhe° national monuments. (27) This prevalence of local rather non; than general mythology is but the reflex in art of the spirit which prevailed in politics, and led every Greek to concentrate his patriotism on one limited community, with its jealous autonomy and narrow political sym- pathies, rather than on Hellas as a whole. We have therefore on the Parthenon friezes Centaurs defeated by Lapithse and Amazons by Greek hoplitae, because Peirithoiis and Theseus were the local genii, and the legendary leaders of these mythical wars. We have the contest of Pallas with Poseidon, in which he pro- duced the horse and she the olive, of which Homer yields no trace; and we have her birth from the head of Zeus, which again is not found in Homer (see Vol. I. App. C. 5), but occurs in Pindar, Hesiod, and the Hymns, and thus presumably was a post-Homeric de- velopment. XXX. Numbers of ancient vases have been preserved, shown further in Among these perhaps the most ancient of Greek work- ^^J^^^ ''^toe manship bearing a human figure is the one copied in oldest with a the first volume of this edition facing p. xii in Appen- \^^^ on Va7e dix C. Pallas appears thereon clad in the %itav, and (Voi. i. App. c. armed with segis, helmet and spear, as in E. 'j'^6 — 44. ^' ^"* She has also a shield, which is not mentioned in the passage, but would be necessary to complete her resem- blance to a panoplied warrior. The back of the figure is turned towards the eye, hence the development of the forms on the segis could not be fully given. There is, however, a sort of fringe terminating in snaky heads of which three only are visible, suggesting the poet's description rather than expressing its detail; 27 The Delphian LesehS, painted by Polygnotus, of the Periclean period, is no exception. The "Tale of Troy" was looked on as a glorious epoch in the nation's history, and therefore the proper theme of art as of song; but it was the tale that Polygnotus illustrated, not Arctinus or Evenus or even Ho- mer, as such. They might assist his vehicle of expression, but the idea was taken from xXek avSqav, which were older than all. xxxviii PREFACE. PAET I aiyiSa %'v0av6sG0av daivrjv, rjv %eqi [iev nccvrrj cpo^os B0tEq)dvcatai. The monster forms corresponding to the lines, sv 8' sQig, iv d' d^xTj, iv Se xqvoeggu icox'^, EV 8s XE Fopyair} ■KEtpaXri 8Eivoio TtElcoQOV 8Eivri XE 6fiEQ8vrl xe, XEQag ^log aiyi6%oio, would probably be seen only in front, unless so far as the snake -heads may conventionally assist to indicate the Gorgon; cf. ^schylus Choeph. 1048 — 1050, d^aal yvvcctxEg, olSe FaQyovcav 8M'rjv (paio%Cx(ovEg xal itE'uXEXxavrm.Evai JtVXVOtg 8QKXOV0tV. The long hair, as noticed in Vol. I. p. Lxxxiii, App. E (21), is seen escaping from under the helmet and trailing over the shoulders; and, probably in order to which, though devclopc this more fully, the helmet is conventionalized loosely uiustrat- .^ ^^^^ skuU-cap to wMch the tall crest is ludi- mg Homeric de- ^ Boription, yet crously disproportioncd. Of course there is no ground sacrifices some f^^, ^^ -ihq: that the artist had "our" Homer in view, principal tea- J o ^ ^ ^ / turea to a (prob- but if hc had recently listened to a recitation of E. ably) local de- ^^g £^jj_^ j.^ jj^jgij^ have been expected to produce some such result as that before us. A more conventional and less minutely graphic idea than that of the poet was probably in his mind. Yet even the conventional- ities of art are more or less governed by the images of poetry, and such an approximation as this might well be the result of the popularity of our Iliad at the date of the vase, which probably belongs to the early 6*^^ cent. B. C. (28) The most striking feature however of the representation is the device of the dolphin on the shield. I have suggested one explanation as pos- sible on page xii of Vol. I; but, as the same shield- device is seen in other armed figures on later vases,(29) I incline to regard it as having a local prevalence, and perhaps as distinctive of Athens. If so, it is an ex- 28 The type became conventional; and several other Panathenaic vases of a much later period reproduce Pallas similarly accoutred. 29 See in particular one mentioned below, p. lv, in the Lamberg col- lection. PAET I. xxxix ample of what is observed above, how the local element pakt i tends to develope itself at the expense of the general. XXXI. It is apparently in order to display the shield '^''"^ '"^' ^f°^^ with its device full - face that the attitude is chosen ; dialect (strongly and this has necessitated the subduing or supressing ^^o^'^ fey a pas- the grander features of the segis. If the dolphin was ^^nL cited Tn an actual Athenian shield - device at the date of the » "o'e). vase, to put one on Pallas' shield would unmistakably express her connection with Athens ; and this would be more to an Athenian craftsman than conformity with the poetic ideal, although this latter might all the while exercise a powerful influence on his general conception. The same feeling, I think, rules in Greek vase-paint- ing, at any rate in the earlier period. The vase-painter was a citizen, or had local sympathies, or was under the patronage of powerful families, and addressed a strictly local public. Even if one such acquired a wider fame, he might, and probably would, still speak the truth of art through a local medium. It would even be a greater homage to his renown, if strangers from afar came to buy vases shewing local subjects for the pure merit of their style. (30) The same feeling caused the manufacture of the "silver shrines" for Artemis to be an influential branch of trade at Ephesus. The very same feeling, I may add, governs local photography and local art generally at the present day. (31) 30 This prevalent local tendency of Greek art receives a strong testimony from Pausanias V. xviii, who, speaking of a subject supposed to be represented on the chest of Cypselus, says, xavTCC fisv Srj ovSs agxV'" ccnoSs^airo av tig tog 6 Tov KvipsXov Tigoyovog KoQiv9i6g te mv Mat xiiv XaQVciv.a avxm noiov- (isvog iiTrjfia, onoaa [liv KoQiv9ioig iiv snixoiQia £v.■ ^ . i . . t , i -a sented, as in- looking on. (32) Now this subject, I take it, was so Btanced in the much favoured simply for its superior artistic capacity. duel of Achilles ^ , .,•/., • p n r and Memnon. It gavc the Opportunity of two pairs ot figures, one ot each pair balancing the other, contrasted in attitude, sex and habiliments, and thus producing a perfectly symmetrical group. It is easy to see why such con- ditions, especially in the early days of art, should have been preferred. Of course in the Iliad the most im- portant }iovofia%ia is that of Achilles and Hector. But in this a third figure — to give the group its distinctive complement, — that viz. of Pallas in the guise of Dei- phobus, would have to be admitted; and, the other pair balancing each other, this third would be left isolated. (33) We see at once why the artist preferred the easier conditions of one pair or of two pairs. That the death of Hector was dramatically more important was nothing to him. He thought chiefly of what he could most effectively express. XXXVI. The chest of Cypselus(34) is a work which 32 Precisely as they were represented on the Chest of Cypselus, AxiXXgi Ss Kat Mifivovi iitt%o(i,ivoig naqsaxT^naaiv al firjxsQSS. Pans. V. xix. 33 There is such an one, in which the Pallas is feebly balanced perhaps by the SQivshq, noticed in the text a little further on. — This illustrates my point. 34 The site of Corinth, where Cypselus reigned, was in favour of the earliest results of civilization, whether Asiatic or European, being accumulated there. Thus we have Sisyphus "the ^olid" named in Z. 154, as living there. Now "^olid" probably means of foreign extraction, and this foreign source would in most cases be Asiatic. The earliest carved work amongst the Greeks, in which workmanship the Phoenicians were early proficients, may more prob- ably have been at Corinth than elsewhere in Greece. Pausanias, by saying that the inscriptions on the chest of Cypselus ran ^ovaxQorpriSov , gives some warrant for the antiquity which he ascribes to this relique. By saying that Eumelus was in his opinion the author of the inscriptions, since they are solitary lines or distichs, not quotations, he intimates that the work in his belief was as old as Eumelus' time. Now Eumelus is usually regarded as one of the "Cyclic" poets, author of the voatoi or some of them , and assigned to the s"" Olympiad or about 750 B. C. This would agree with the age assigned to the chest. But Pausan. has rather an easy faith in reliques. Thus he dis- cusses the genuineness of the alleged oQfios of Eriphyle in a way which shows PART I. XLiii it is impossible accurately to date. It may probably pakt i be as old as 600 B. C. There are a number of legends on the cheat of illustrated upon it — in fact all the more notable legends ^ypseius among , -^ ° many scenes of Dorian Peloponnesus and Ionian Attica j that of wMch are mis- (Enomaiis and Pelops, of Eriphylg and her necklace,(3S) '=''"='''^°"= • '''"^ • i»/ / of general rather that of Phineus and the harpies, of Boreas and Orei- than locai m- thyia (Attic), that of the Argonauts, parts of that of '""''• Herakles, that of Marpessa, wife of Idas, (36) carried off by Apollo, that of Medeia and lason, that of Atlas and the Hesperides, that of Ares and Aphrodite, (37) of Peleus and Thetis, of Perseus and Medusa, of the Dioscuri and Helen, connected with that of Theseus by the name of ^thra. There the Judgment of Pa- ris, (38) the outrage on Cassandra in the temple of Pallas by theLocrian Ajax,(39) the beautiful Hesiodic allegory of Sleep and Death, the children of Night, and the fate of the sons of (Edipus, were also represented; and besides all these, several scenes from Homer, as we have him, the duel of H., the Coon and Agamemnon,(4o) Odysseus and Circ^, (41) the arms presented to Thetis for her son, Nausicaa and her handmaids. (42) Besides many of the scenes briefly referred to in the same poems, such as several of those mentioned above; see the references. XXXVII. Now, I think, we may fairly assume that, when Pausanias saw this chest, it was the most ancient piece of wood or ivory carving extant in the Greek world, and most likely had been so for many ages. Its work is full of complex groups of figures. All save one, which is a historical battle piece, have the loose general connexion of illustrating Greek legend ; but the greater number have no more. There is on the whole he saw no reason why it might not be genuine (IX. 41, 2. 3). He mentions nothing in the inscriptions which strucli him as characteristic. If Eumelus had possession of local fame and of reputed antiquity, Pausanias would be nearly certain to refer such lines to him. No doubt the chest may have been dedicated at Olympia in memory of Cypselus, and speedily grew, under the influence of relique-hunting credulity, into the real one in which he had been preserved. 35 cf. I. 326 foil. 36 I- 556. 37 &■ 266 foil. 38 a. 25 — 7. 39 cf. S. 502. 40 A. 248 foil, 41 Jt. and p. 42 J. 85 foil. XLiv P E E F A C E. PART I a preference for Peloponnesian over Attic legend; but the illustrations are rather of general than of local in- terest, a Homeric quality (see XXXII, end) favouring high antiquity. There are five which Pa,usan. recognized as illustrating our Homer and apparently designed to do so. There is no suggestion, or reason for supposing, that the other designs bore a like reference to any Pausanias refers other poet. (43) Now this is Strange if there were "Cy- NoZrilJreZ cl^"^" PO^ts equally well known or better at the date ly, but to not of the artist. It would be unreasonable to say that one from ai.yoy- p^ g^u. may uot havc kuown of them, or been able clic poet. *' ^ to identify them as represented., Let us remember how in the similarly elaborate description of the Delphic Lesche he repeatedly refers to Cyclic poets or poems, as Lesches and Stesichorus, the Sack of Troy, the Cypria, the voetOL, etc. He then evidently was familiar with all these, but on the chest of Cypselus they are nowhere; although the very legends which furnished them are there in abundance both from Troy and The- bes. Why in particular should not the incident, re- presented on the chest, of Menelaiis pursuing Helen with drawn sword (V. i8, 3), which appears in Euri- pides, (44) and is represented on a vase in Millingen's Ancient unedited monuments, no. XXXIV, not have been recognized as belonging to some early 'IXCov xeq- Gig of the date of the chest? I can see no reason so likely as that there was no such poem then in exis- tence. Thus we have some ground for thinking that Pausanias regarded the Homeric ' poems as already current, when other incidents represented on the chest floated in legend only; unless the early poetic forms of these shifted too rapidly for any one or more of them to be viewed as definite and permanent. That such floating legends, or loose and shifting sporules of 43 Observe the words v.atu rrjv TCQOKXrjaiv V. 24, 2 and kcil EQya^ovrai ta I'pyo; a sv toig sjisaiv OfirjQog tl'Qrjiisv (said of Circe's attendant nymphs), and again shortly afterwards, ravra slg ttjv TlarQoiiXov tslsvvrjv sxbiv zsti^ai- QOVXttl. 44 Eurip. Androm. 630 — i. PART I. xLV ballad, preceded Cyclic and Homeric poems alike, I pabt i readily admit. They were doubtless the "protoplasm" out of which all epic was generated. But the question is chronological; and so far as the chest of Cypselus can show anything, it shows that our Homer was, when the Cyclics were not. XXXVIII. But as regards the argument derived as regards vases, from vases it is obvious that the subject would be ^^^^^^^^ g*"^ better worth dwelling upon , if the dates of the vases of the confessed- themselves were less disputable. In testing the Ho- h^"eve*r''°Tear meric poems by them we should be making the incer- sirens, harpies tius a test of the — for argument's sake — incertum. °^ *^^ sphmx o upon them ; now But while Mr. Paley has been trying to upset the an- such compound tiquity of the poems in England, Professor Heinrich "''"'f"'. "T^ J- *' A o 7 no place in Ho- Brunn at Munich, has, I am informed, been doing the mer, save as ex- same thing with the vases. There are, however, some s'^'^'y notified. few which may be regarded as of unquestionably high antiquity, such as the Burgon Panathena'ic Vase on Table Case A., i^* Vase Room, Brit. Mus. to which 1 have already referred. Close to it is a large vase, the shape of which is said to condemn it as comparatively late; yet probably not later than 450 B. C, which, I believe represents a Homeric Scene, Priam preparing to start for the ransom of Hector's body. (45) The great majority of the vases in the cases at the wall i — 5 and 6 — 10 with 11 — 12, adjacent to Table Cases A and B seemed to be too early to offer specimens of the human figure. A great number are striped, banded, zigzagged, chequered, and otherwise patterned. Then appear animals, and among the earliest types, the fabulous form of the Siren or Harpy — a bird with a woman's head — and that of the Sphinx. There is a 45 Priam an old man seated near the horses' heads (should be mules), Hermes, known by his wand {gd^Sos), near him, is signing to the driver to dismount. Three armed figures, all with their faces turned away, represent the unworthy sons whom their father is rebuking. This method of carrying on a scene through several stages of the action is familiar alike to ancient and medieval art. Thus in Tischbein's Homeric Vase etc. illustrations V. p. 21, from an engraved gem, Eurycleia is represented washing Odysseus' feet, with the dog Argus, who in the poem dies previously, at his side. xLvl PREFACE. PART I grotesque little lecythus moulded in this Siren shape. Close by is an early platter of about a finger's length in diameter^ with the same form crudely daubed upon its face, and the Burgon vase bears the same device on its neck above the Pallas. I think the 'genuine antiquity of these is allowed by even Prof. Brunn. Now I boldly assert that there is no Homeric trace whatever of this conception. There is not — except the Chimsera of Z. 179—81, which has Asiatic sur- roundings, and perhaps the Scylla of the Odyssey, which looks like an exaggerated mixture of cuttle-fish and shark, — a compound creature form in the whole descriptive portraiture of his poems. But when these fabulous forms were once introduced, they established themselves, and became as thoroughly current in early Greek art, as the unicorn or the wyvern in mediajval heraldry. We can trace them uninterruptedly down- wards from their first appearance to the decline of art. But of these, as of hippocamps, minotaurs and hippo- centaurs — of which last I shall have something to say further on — Homer, as we know him, is wholly innocent. And the solitary instance of the Chimsera justifies us in assuming that where the poet meant a compound creature to be understood, he would with his usual straightforwardness have said so. His Sirens have no form but the human. There is nothing to suggest talons or plumage. We know that from As- syria, Persepolis, and Egypt, such compound types might have been gathered in abundance, and that Egyptian types largely influenced Greek art, cannot, I think, for a moment be doubted by any who has studied these earlier vases. But as the Homeric Siren is purely human, so the brief mention of Qlldipus and his house wholly omits the Sphinx , and that of Bellerophon is They must, how- iguoraut of Pcgasus. I shall have occasion to return ever, have been ^^ ^j^^^^ characteristic omissions under the head of known by 600 B. c, legend, I now mention them in reference merely to art. Now these being the facts, it is a fair presumption that the Homeric conception, as the simpler, is the older of the two. The poet would have introduced the PART I. XLvii form, had it been conventionally current. In the oldest part i vase painter's day it was already an established con- ventionalism. He would have only baffled his audience had he skipped it then. The inference is that the poet knew not of it. But that could only be by his being '"^ indication 1. T-»j iir-(i. T-1 T. ^^&^ the poems older. But, as regards, the Sphmx, Egypt and its are earlier than wonders must have been known so largely by the time "i"* «'"J« ' ' o vases are as early stolen and his chariot left behind, speedy escape is the as eoo b. c, the object. It occurs also in two similes, either of which f"™^ "■= p'-"- ^ ' _ suraably earlier might be detached from the context, either as it stands stiii. or with the slight change of a particle. I, however, have no wish to rob the corpus Somericum of these rare testimonies to horse riding. It is remarkable, however, that, alike in the II. and Ody., we have only this rare, exceptional, and similistic notice of it. It was in the poet's day the rarest thing, and for warlike use unknown. But in the period of the vases, set down as ranging from 700 to 550 B. C.,(47) it was highly common. Either then the great majority of those vases are recent and prove nothing, or they are an- cient and prove that, say at 600 B. C, horse-riding 46 Solon is believed to have himself visited Egypt; and a fragment of his, NsCXov inl TCQOXoyai Kavm^idog iyyv&sv dytrrjg, Bergk p. 432, 28. [16.], con- firms the statement. 47 By Otto Jahn, as I was informed by Mr. Murray of the Brit. Mus., whose personal courtesy and assistance I wish to acknowledge. xLviii PREFACE. PAET I was common , as who can doubt it was ? — and that the II. and Ody. are therefore presumably older than 600 B. C. Afewincontest- XL. I pass to vascs which give us human figures tb^^HV7o. dramatically combined. Table case B has several such, merio for one although fcw as Compared with the numerous others non-Homeric ^^^^^^g. giaorie figuros Or nonc at all: and I draw atten- Trojan subject, '^000 ' The names of tiou to thcso, bccause, having been exhumed by British Homeric com- gugiueers from Cameirus in Rhodes, it is possible to Datants are m- o ' t scribed; and two Verify the Criteria of their age, and I am assured that books of the n. ^^ ^j.g trustworthy. Certainly the style of design is are thus conflrm- -^ ^ ^ ... ed. in the great majority rude and primitive. Several here show Gorgons, Sirens and Sphinxes; several show equestrian figures. Some show the Heraclean legend, one blazons a nameless vavyL,a%ia, but there are two which give scenes from the Iliad with the names of the heroes and their comrades written in Archaic letters over. Mr. Paley mentions these. One is from II. P. 124 — 5, the combat of Hector and Menelaiis over Pa- troclus' corpse; the other from II. 77. 530 — 6, Hector and Glaucus, with Cebriones Hector's charioteer, ib. 727, 738, and a fourth unnamed, either Sthenelaiis, 586, forgotten by the artist, who only knew the scene from hearing the rhapsody recited, or merely a super- numerary put in to make the group symmetrical, hav- ing two pairs of figures complete. (48) Of the antiquity of at least the former of these even Professor Brunn had no doubt. The other which stands on the floor in the lower part of the case, and was obligingly taken out for my inspection, has, at any rate to an un- instructed eye, every presumable indication of antiquity. There is another beside it on the left, bearing also a group of four, the Apollo Citharoedus, Hermes, and two female figures, probably Muses. It may illustrate the legend of Apollo trying the lyre which Hermes 48 As the action extends over 200 lines, in the course of which the rapid turns of battle give rise to constant vicissitudes of grouping, it cannot strictly be called a scene. But it seems to me just such an illustration as might occur to an artist who had heard that rhapsody recited and drew from recollection only, PART I. xLix had brought him, according to the legend embodied in vaht i the Homeric (so called) Hymn. But on its reverse is the combat of Achilles and Memnon with the goddess mothers, if I remember rightly, as described above on the chest of Cypselus. This certainly showed more finish and looked less antique, and was, I was told, condemned by Prof. Brunn. Still, here we have two books of the II. confirmed so far as vages can confirm them by the most ancient specimens, found under cir- cumstances which make it possible to verify their data; whereas the vases of the same class show but one specimen, and that probably later, verifying a non- Homeric subject from the Troica together with one of the Homeric Hymns. XLI. To pass on, I saw in Wall-case 13, no. 22, it la in a later dated from 500 to 440 B. C, a battle-piece, in the centre ^^3!!, uaMo"! of which an archer is crouching under the shield of a mo, that non- full armed warrior assailed in front by another with a Homeric Trojan •^ BuDjecta begin to spear. The frieze-like melee, which is prolonged round preponderato; the neck of the vase, is full of figures, and doubtless represents the battle of II. @. 266 — 331, in which Teucer is so shielded by Ajax Telamon against Hector. This vase, however, must be far later than the date of the poem, since horsemen are taking part in the fight. The artist has evidently generalized the minor features from contemporary customs of war. The next case 14 contains again the same Achilles and Memnon subject. In Wall- case 16, no. 560, same date, in a battle-piece of gods and giants, appears a Pallas accoutred similarly to that on the Burgon vase. In Wall-cases 19 ... 24 the non- Homeric subjects from the Troica begin to predomi- nate. I saw seven of these to three Homeric and twelve of the Heraclean legend. In 25 ... 30 were seven of the non- Homeric Troica to five Homeric and nine Heraclean. But if two labelled respectively "Aga- memnon in Council", and "The quarrel of Agam. and Achilles" be reckoned, the Homeric number is seven, or equal to the non-Homeric. I have reckoned, how- ever, one as Homeric which is anonymous. A female figure drives a biga and two other females stand be- HOM. OD. II. D I. PREFACE. PABT I side it with bundles on their heads. It is on the floor in the left hand corner of Wall-case 25, and I think undoubtedly represents Nausicaa and her handmaids starting on their errand in Ody. ^, a subject already noticed as figured on the chest of Cypselus. but the prepon- XLII. I noticed among those from the non-Homeric w we°Ttrik"fut Troica a tendency to repeat the same subject. Thus from our reckon- amoug thosc already reckoned in Wall-cases 13 ... 30 lur ^^sulh 'rerar- ^^^ ^^^'^J °^ Achillcs pursuing or surprising Tro'ilus rences suggest occurs three or four times over, showing that some scenes "^afmini't- particular legendary scene dominated in the sphere of ed in the sphere art irrespectively of its dramatic interest. As we go °4iTofthe7r^drt farther on, and especially as we follow the Museum matic interest. Catalogue, (49) this tendency becomes more and more 49 I have examined this "catalogue of Greek and Etruscan vases, by S. Birch and C. T. Newton, London 1851", but I cannot say that the classifica- tion there seems to me satisfactory. In it the vases are arranged in periods or schools, withont definite dates. Thus i — 23 are "early Italian" vases; 23 — 183, "black Etruscan"; 184 — 308, "miscellaneous varnished ware mostly of the earlier period"; 309 — 445, "Italian vases of archaic Greek stylo"; 446 — 715, "the transitional style". I could find among the titles of the designs on these none which seemed to describe a dramatic group (unless some of the deities, e.g., no. 181) before no. 421, which is the Teucer and Ajax described above. Nos. 427, 428 (2), 429 and 434 have also been already referred to. It is in the next or "transitional style" that the balance seemed to incline, although slightly, against Homeric and in favour of non- Homeric Troica. Of the former there were, Nos. 459, 462, 478, 515, 516, 524, all repeating the parting of Hector and An- dromache. No. 468, Hector, Cebriones, Deiphobus, Paris and Andromache. No. 469, Combat of Hector and Ajax over Patroclus' corpse. Nos. 512, 532, 582 (2), 583 (2), 591, all repeating the departure of Hector. No. 486, Priam ransoming Hector's body. Nos. 524, 533, Rhesus and horses. No. 550, Sisyphus and his stone. No. 552, Nestor and family bidding farewell to Peisistr. and Telem. {not so named but seems clear from the description). No. 553, Hector's body dragged by Achilles. No. 555, Nestor giving instructions to Antil. before the race. No. 592, Agamemnon in Council. No. 633, Telemachus' farewell to Menelaiis or Nestor (thus perhaps repeat- ing 552)- No. 658, The Phseacian galley turned to a rock (f). PART I. Li manifest both in the non- Homeric and the Homeric pakt i Trojan subjects. The Troilus legend, the Memnon And frequently combat, the arming of Hector, his farewell of Andro- 'T', '^'.f '°°°" , of detail pre- mache, occur over and over again. But I have hither- rents total le- to counted each repetition as a distinct subiect. If """loiiiation ■*■ *^ "With any poetic these be struck out as they recur the preponderance scene. (The de- of non -Homeric over Homeric Troian subiects will I '^" °^ "^"^ '^'■" 11- 1 IX 11T111 ■ i'l™c<> is given believe be much reduced, i would add that the testi- in a foot-note.) mony given by the vases often fails in some detail as compared with some known poem, embodying the same subject. Thus there is one numbered 434 (I forget in which case) labelled "the Sacrifice of Polyxena", but which cannot be strictly reconciled with the Hecuba of No. 668, The forge of Hephsestus in Lemnos. Nos. 465 and 711, Achilles and Agamemnon quarrelling. I suspect that some of these are among those already noticed in the text above, since the order of the vases as catalogued seems not to tally with their ai'rangement on the shelves. They possibly have been rearranged since the date of the catalogue in 1851. The same remark probably applies to those which here follow — the non-Homeric Tro'ica. They are, Nos. 447, 460, 504 (2), 543 (2), 549 (3), 556+ (2), 561, 629, Combat of Achilles and Memnon. Nos. 473, 565 (2), Death of Troilus. Nos. 450 (2), 474, Achilles, Troilus and Polyxena. Nos. 471, 5S4, 554*, Achilles and Penthesileia. No. 472, Penthesileia dead, carried by Achilles. Nos. 451 (2), 513, 524, 530, 553 (2), Judgment of Paris. No. 503, Achilles dead carried by Ajax. Nos. 504, 595, Anchises carried by iEneas. Nos. 509, 667, Peleus and Thetis. Nos. 608, 616, 625, 634, Achilles and Ajax at dice. No. 577, Agam., Antil., Talthyb., Epeius. Nos. 556, 556*, Ajax Oileus and Cassandra. No. 607, Death of Priam. No. 649, Troilus, Memnon and Paris. Nos. 469 and 652, repeat some of those before mentioned, but my memorandum omits so state which. Thus we have 25 Homeric against 37 non -Homeric Trojan or Odyssean re- presentations, whilst the number of scenes represented, not counting repetitions, is in each 14 or 15. However, one or two of these depend on my own iden- tification and may be deemed doubtful, or requiring confirmation. At any rate the preponderance is only large in the repetitious. I cannot think that Mr. Paley's rather broad conclusion is sustained, if these details are correct. D* Lii PREFACE. PAST I Euripides, since Polydorus is present. It seems clear that in many cases the artist drew from a general re- collection only of what he had heard recited or seen performed, or knew as a floating legend,, and filled up the scene with accessories more or less inconsistent. Thus in one of the combat scenes reckoned above, that of Achilles and Hector, known by the e'ptvfog of X 145, tlis ^^tis* ^^^ placed a quail between the legs of each figure, borrowed doubtless from the Attic custom of fighting quails, and denoting that the heroes were, as one might say, the "cocks" of their respective sides. The result of XLIII. Now, I confoss, I canuot reconcile the above Iw 'vL^s";! evidence with the remark of Mr. Paley, Essay, p. 15. Brit. Mus. sum- "Only thc later vases, viz, those of the third era, or ™8'i "IP- "dating after B. C. 400 contain subjects directly taken "from the Iliad, and then (like the quotations in Plato) "they suddenly become rather common." I shall be very glad if any reader who takes an interest in this branch of the subject will verify my statements upon it. My view is that Homeric subjects appear as soon as groups appear. They are adequately represented; they are even much more, when we consider that, by 500 — 450 B. C, when the non-Homeric first appear to outnumber them, all the leading Cyclic poems, form- ing a bulk probably several times as large as our II. and Ody., had become current; and if in any part of the series their proportion appears small, some recom- mendation of special subjects to popularity, on artistic or local rather than on poetic and general grounds, will probably account for the fact. A series of en- XLIV. I looked with mucli interest through the two parisTsos) from elaborate volumes of "Peintures de Vases Antiques vase-paintings Qrav^cs par A. Clcner, expliquees par A. L. Millin." Ith MutMy^B. 0! P^r. 1808 fol. but the style of art was evidently too gives substan- late for our purpose. I may remark however that late result. ^ °^™'' ^^ these vases were, being probably of the 4*'' century B. C, there was no great increase of Homeric scenes. In Vol. I, Thetis bringing Achilles his armour no. XIV, the duel of Ajax and Hector with the heralds at their PART I. Liii side no. XXXIII, the battle over Patroclus body pabt i no. XLIX, and in Vol. II, one, no. XV, probably re- presentirg Menelaus and Telemachus, with Helen pour- ing the vTjTCEv&ag draught, were all that occurred. On the other hand Memnon slain by Achilles no. XIX and the last scene of Troy with Ajax Oileus and Cassandra, were the only non - Homeric Trojan subjects. There was also a representation of Clytemnestra slaying Aga- memnon, Vol. I, no. LVIII. The axe in her hand marks the late character of the work, in jEschylus (5°) she uses the cpdayavov or i,icpog. The great majority were the same Heraklean, Dionysiac and miscellaneous legends which form the staple of the vase-paintings in the British museum, with a large number illustrating prob- ably the Eleusinian mysteries and other rites. Still, though the number of Homeric representations was small it was larger than any which could be called Cyclic. XLV. I must next notice the two splendid volumes The lamierg in which Mr. Laborde has illustrated the collection of °° !" 1°^^/^ /J' ^ markable for the vases (upwards of 500) of the Comte de Lamberg. In great depth at the Introduction occurs a letter from the Abbe Mazzola. T^'"^ " "^f""' to have been The view which he takes of the relative frequency of found, and the Homeric subjects is so opposite to that of Mr. Paley ^'^^^ antiquity ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ '' which IS there- that I quote it entire. After arguing that the successive fore ascribed by formations of soil which had taken place above the *''^ ^'^"°' '° *''® n -I . vases. tumulus in which these vases were found, point to an Here i counted antiquitv much greater than the age ascribed to Homer, *"'' Homeric -. . ^ subjects against he continues thus. three non-Ho- " . . . A cette antiquite anterieure du temps d'Ho- '^''"°' ''^ '■^"'^ , , .... the Troica, "mere, on pourra m opposer la quantite de sujets re- "traces dans les chants de ce poete, et representes sur "les vases; mais il faudra me prouver d'abord que la "mythologie d'Homore etoit une invention de son genie "et ne provenoit pas de tradition encore plus ancienne. "Homere en effet ne fit autre chose que de r(Junir les "id6es mythologiques qui etoient re§ues de son temps, "ainsi que les faits des h6ros plus anciens ; il les orna 50 See jEschyl. Agam, 1262, &i]yov(!a qxoxl cpaayavov, and 1528—9, ^tqpo- Liv PREFACE. PAET I "de descriptions poetiques, les habilla a son maniere, "et leur donna une forme et une vie nouvelles, comme "le font encore les poetes de nos jours." p. xi. Now the Abb6 Mazzola, I need hardly say is no believer in the lateness of our Homer. He evidently regards the Iliad and Odyssey as the oldest extant product of the Greek Muse; but he finds presumptive tokens of a far higher antiquity in the circumstances of the tumulus itself. He may be right or wrong in that inference ; but what I wish to call attention to is, that he finds such a "quantite de sujets retraces dans les chants de ce poete" on the vases exhumed, that he thinks it necessary to explain the fact and reconcile it with his theory of their pre-Homeric age. With his theory I am not at present concerned, but the fact to which he deposes is important. But the argu- XLVI. The followiug ten representations correspond r/"cyciic"'^In- with sconcs from our Iliad and Odyssey, tiquity as pre- y^j^ j j_ jj ^^ J ^q^ explained by editor, but doubt- sumed from the '• imii- vases, forgets less representing Peisistratus and Telem. departing that we Aavc f^.^^^ NestOr.fsO "our Homer" to compare with i]), pi. XVIII. AchiUcs and Lycaon(52) II. 0. 34 foil. ib. pi. XXI. Hector refusing Hecuba's libation. He has helmet in hand anticipating the later scene with his wife in Z. 47a and appears to decline the ofifered cup. ih. pi. LXXXIII. Iris forbids Hector to combat Agam. A. 200 foil. ih. pi. XCIV. Odys,, as an old man, welcoming Telem. at Eumseus' hut, beside him a dog. ji Two young men are in a, chariot with three horses standing. Around them on foot are grouped 6 other figures, 3 female, of whom 2 in front appear of greater note. 52 Lycaon is on horseback, unarmed, in chlamys only, and with a ring on one foot perhaps as a mark of his previous captivity. Achil. pursues on foot hurling a spear. I suspect this was a conventional way of displaying his no- Sag diivg quality, as in a, vase in Brit. Mus. First Room, Wall-case 19, no. 36, he similarly on foot pursues a mounted Troilus. them, PAET I. LV Vol. II. pi. VI. Combat of Achilles and Hector with paut i names added. (53) ib. pi. VIII. Combat, Hector and Ajax, heralds attendant. ib. pi. XIII. The same. ib. pi. XV. Menelaiis seeking Paris after his rescue by Aphrodite, see F. 379. ib. pi. XVIII. Not explained by editor, but doubtless representing the young Odys. taken hunting by the sons of Autolycus, see t. 436 foil. (54) ib. pi. XXII. Not explained by editor, but doubtless representing Nestor welcoming Telem. A female figure behind with a cup, Polycaste offering wine.(5s) In the' same volumes were three scenes from the non- Homeric Troica, Vol. I. pi. XXXIV. Menelaiis in the sack of Troy pur- sues Helen with sword drawn, which he drops, "desarm^ k I'aspect de ses charmes". Comp. Eurip. Androm. 630 — i. Vol. II. pl. XIII. Combat, supposed of Achill. and Memnon over Antilochus, whose shield, as that of Achill., shows device of dolphin. Two figures like statues watching fight on right and left, with spears. ib. pl. XXIV. Cassandra torn by Ajax O'ileus from the statue of Pallas, which she grasps. (56) Here then were ten Homeric against "three non-Homeric scenes from the Troica. It should further be observed, however, that we Tiave the Iliad and Odyssey to dom- pare with the vase-pictures. We have not the Cyclic ti^^ "UycUcs" we poems. If we had, we might find equal variations from their text as finally settled, to those which we encounter 53 This appeared in Millingen's "Unedited monnments", p. 24 vignette, as did also the next, p. 30 vi'gnette. 54 An elder bearded man turns round to a younger beardless one as if to hand lances, although be holds two already. Each has also a club and dog, held by the younger in a leash and collar. A hare sits in front. .55 Nestor an aged man seated. Telem. a young traveller with petasus and two spears. 56 Her name is over, KESANAPA, over another fig. to right, TPOIO(N?) "'lEPEA; the first symbol of the last word is probably a mark of breathing, = vsqsta. Lvi PREFACE. PABT I in comparing those pictures with the Iliad and Odys- sey. The variations might be due to local influences or to the deviations introduced by the dramatists, but as facts stand we have no adequate material for a com- parative argument. The argument XL VII. The uext group of arguments refers to the passes oa to the j^nguage of Homor. Firstly I contend that the earlier language. If o o j "our Homer" Greek poets reflect it copiously, and that each in turn, was , on the ^aken in proportion to his bulk, shows larger evidence grounds here im- ^ ^ 70 pugued, contem- of Coincidence than Mr. Paley has extracted as between porary with He- jjon^gr ^nd Herodotus, which he urges as a reason for be- rodotus , he was ^ _ . . similarly con- licving our Homer the compilation of an Ionic rhapsodist temporary with -yyriting about 450 B. C. , in short a contemporary of poets in succes- Herodotus. I therefore claim to prove that our Ho- Bioujwhiohisan jjjQj, ^^ similar grounds, was the contemporary of Ar- ahsurdity only ..,, ., „ . to be got rid of chilochus in the 8'^ century B. C, of Tyrtseus in the by saying that ^th „£ Theoguis in the 6*. and of ^schylus, Pindar, he was older ... . . than all. and Simonides of Ceos in the 5*^- This of course reduces the argument ad dbsurdim. But then, how are we to account for the evidence? What are we to think of a poet who casts his shadow everywhere from the 8*^ century B. C. to the 5*''? It is plain, that our Homer cannot be contemporary with the series, but may be as old as the earliest, or older than them all. He stands in fact further back from us than the first of them, and behind him is the dawn of poetry. Certain argil- I^ socoudly, claim to negative certain arguments ad- fIvour"of° mo" vanccd by Mr. Paley in favour of Homeric modernism dernism, found- and founded on certain features which he finds in the middieveTbs.'the ^iction. I assort with regard to a great number of digamma, and these, especially transitive middle verbs, the fluctuation d'isVoved.'' "° of t^« digamma, and the "Attic" use of the article, that the same features, so far from being especially Homeric, are common to all the earliest poetry, that in fact, we have no remains of Greek literature so old as to exhibit either no middle verbs or non'e which are transitive, a consistent use of the digamma, (s?) or a purely pronominal use of the "article", as we rightly call it in later Greek. 57 See Prof. Ahrens' view cited in App. A. XXIV. PAET :. Lvii XLVIII. I proceed then to extract from Archilochus part i the passages which appear to reflect Homeric phraseo- ooincidenoea logy. Among them will be noticed several in which with Homer *-•'' ^ ^ ^ traceable, in Ar- the sentiment is the same as one of Homer's parallelled ohiiocims, where with it, although in one or two key- words alone do wo ^'^"^ sometimes *^ ^ ^ «/ show more m the recall his language. This is one probable result where thought than in a later poet becomes familiar with an earlier one through *f I'^^Bnago. recitation only. The same applies also to others of the earlier Greek poets from whom coincidences with our Homer have been gathered. The date of Archilochus, however, I will remind the reader, is earlier than that of any other lyric or Iambic poet ; being generally ascribed to 700 — 730 B. C. oivog /ffftorgtKOS, 3 [56] Bergk. aatiov s'xov fjislavog ol'voio riSioq, ov (loi- i'Smiis Magcav Ev- dv^Bog VLog, , IQSVS Anollmvos os "l GiiccQOV o:^9iPfj37j5t£tr, I. ig6 — 8. svz' mv ftmioi' "Agrjs evvdyrj, fiaXov Aqtjos, B. 401 et al. 4 [50]- £v nidia, ^icpsaiv Si noXvazovov fptg -RoXvexovog, A. 73. iBBsxai igyov. a^cofirjtov, 6 [51]. KfKBfiTjTOJO, M. 109. &orjg Sici aiXfiaza vrjog 5 [49]- IV" Sia vrjog sqioi^rav , fi. 420. cpoiTccticcl iiolX(ov Tcmiiar' aipslv.s Tccofiaoiv aqoov anavzag {afi.- xdScov. gjiqpop^Ks), |3. 353. blvov SQv&QOv, ib. olvov sQv&gbv, e. 165 et al. i^scpvyov ^ccvdrov zilog, ib. rsXog ^avatov dXsslvoyv, s. 326. HrjSia fisv azovosvza, 9 [48]. Kr]Ssa azovosvta, 1.. 12. 9aXL7jg t£Qil)STai, ib. tEQnerai iv Q-aXirig (a post-Ho- meric addition?), I. 603. ■AV(i,a noXvcpXoie^oio &ciXttGar]s, MUfiK noXvcfXoLa^oio d-aXdaarjg, ib. B. 209. avrjusazoLOi, v.av.oiaiv, ib. dvT]Ksazov . . . aXyog, E. 394. nokirjg dXbg ev7isXdyfaai,ij[s}.]. dXog iv nsXdysaai, c. m. dXog aoXir/g, A. 350 et al. d!iq)S7i0V7]9ri, 12 [54]. dficpsTtovetzo, v. 307. TsqncoXdg, 13 [53]. / zsgncoXriv, a. 37. maze Kdg uBiiXijaoiiai , 24 [ig]. iv Kagbg cd'arj, I. 378. KagSirjv laivszai, 36 [25]. slams gov v.y\q Idv&i], x- 59- i'gyov i'Sqtg, 39 [8]. civriQ tSgig, J. 233. aiXrjv sgtiog ducpidsSgofisv, sqksos ccvXijg, x- 442. 40 [16]. Lvm PREFACE. PART I J/tMTJS S SV &SOiaL TISIQCCTCI, &S [29]- SianSTiXiyfihov, 58 [33]. oi)g siiccQtlicciJiSv itoaiv, 59 [39]. ^vvog ccv&QCoiioig Aqrig, 62 [74]. aXi« a' ij yaaxriQ voov ts Kal qiqivag nag'^yayev slg avai- Ssiav, 78 [i]. TSQTpaai. S' d-novaiv, 79 [47]. 82 [no]. XalsTtrjOi S-iciv 6Svvrjat.v s-htjti. ns7taQ[i£vos, 84 [68]. SoXocpQOVsovaa, 93 [62]. ODHE'S' oiJ,a>g &aXrjV, 503. aO'ai'aroKii 'S'soion', K. 102. su 5s nXiaaovro noSsaetv, ^ 318. liSTCctiag lictQipr] xaxiiaai no- Ssaaiv, #. 564. luvos 'Eyrjaitos, 2. 309. ai/la fis yaatriQ otgvviv v.av.6- igyog, a. 53, cf. 7j. 216. ydatSQCC ... ovXofiivTjv, rj nolXa Kail' av&QCOTtoiBL SCSmaiv, q. 286 — 7. cpgivazl qtcbt' duovaiv, ^.474. d-socai. Si jjafecs avsaxov, r. 318 eJ aZ. oSvvfjai jtsnagfiivog, E. 399 ; cf. xoiXsTftjei, oSvv^ai, Hy. Ap. Pyth. 180. 8oXoq)Qovsovaa, F. 405 et aZ. KccQifiB} fisv j; 9 d a kkAov, r . 398. sXva9slg, SI. 510 ef aZ. dyigcoxov, I. 286 et aZ. taov toL v.aii6v sa9 , og r ovx i9 sXovTcc vesa&ai ^eivov sTtozQvvsL, Kofl OS seov- fisvov KaxsQviisi, 0. 72—3. oivo^agsg, A. 225. in TyrtEeua, XLIX. I pass On to Tyrtseus, whose remains show where they ^j^^^. jjg ^^ote in a Isindred spirit with our Homer, and abound so as of- ^ ^ ^ ten to foim the which accordingly offer a far larger quantity of coin- entire material, cidences with his language; I take the fragments in Bergk's arrangement and would remind the reader that they amount in all to no more than a hundred and fifty five lines. aSs ydg agyvgoxol,og avai, iv.a- tag ydg oi j;pata)j' jiufl'rjffaTO SQyog 'AjtoXXmv $oi^og 'ATtoXXmv Uv&oi iv XQvaoitofirjg sxQfj nCovog £| aSvzov, 3. 3. riya^irj, o'S"' VTisg^rj Xa'Cvov ovSov , ;[p?)Oo'fi ai'og, &. 79 — 81. cf. ava^ iiiasgyog AtcoXXcov, ^. 461, agyvQO- TO^og 'Atc., B. 766, sm ivi Tciovi vrjai, B. 549. PART I. 9eoTi[iritovg ^aaiXfjag, 4. 3. vaXsiisiog aCel taXaaicpQova 9v- vmXs jiicog noXsiJiOV Ss, /d. 428. fiiov ^'xovTcg, g. 5. fiKgj'afffl'Ki I'M J.Sfi£S at'st, 1.317. TCiXaaiq)QOV d tcsq Siog stXsv, A. 421. Ixav taXaiisv&sa &v[i,6v, £. 222. iva &vii,ov ^'xovTi, y. 128. «.al 'Hqtj tijioiaai ^aaiXijci, A. 45 — 6; cf. A. 175. dg ^aaiXsvg, o> ^Sav-S Kqovov nd'ig ay)iuXofi?)T£(B, B. 205. &avatog %al (lotqa v.i%avi-i,, X. 303. xiXog&avdxoio %i%sC7j, I.416. Ttiova SQya, M. 283. niovag aygovg, S. 757- PART I fiotgcc v.C'ji^oi &avdxov, 7. 2. niova igya, 5. 7. niovag aygovg, 10. 3. svi TiQOfidxoiav Tisaovta, 10. i, Jv jreo/AKjjourt qpai'SJ'To;, r.31. cf. 21. iff'S'^of Bvl TtQOndxoiai,, A. 4S8. entav ivl 7Cgoii,a%oiai-, 2:. 456. jTKp' aA^Tj'^otCt ftsrorTEs, 10.15. t^e' dXXrjXoiai. fiivovtsg, P. 721. &vy,ov dnonv sCovz' 'aXv.iiiov, Q'vfiov anoitvsicov, d. 524. 10. 24. oqpp igaz^g TJ^rjg dyXabv avd'og, «at 5 ^'j;^'' ^^iJS aV'S'os, E;t'?) 10. 28. N. 484. noalv dy-ijioxsgoiaiv ax7]gi%&slg, 10. 31 — 2. ovrt axrjgi'^ai tiobIv k'fiTcaSov, ft- 434- ■xovgi$irj x' aX6%a), 10. 6. nov giSirjg aX6xov,A. ii^etal. KayiiiSLfi,svog iv Koi'vyaiv, 10. 19. £v noviyai ■jteaoisv, Z. 453. aixi^fj Sovgog sXniXafisvog, 10. 20. J^TyiaTO jjalxfoj' ^yxog, N. 595. xLvaaasxco '6§gi[iov i'yxog, 10.25. zivaaas Ss ;i;o;l)(s'or Ey;i;os, T. 163. o^qifiov t'yxog, E. 790 ef aZ. II. 26-30.(58) yisivihco Ss Xoffov Ssivov vTCsg Ssivbv $s Xoq)og ^aO'vneg- KsqiaXrig &£v svsvev, -T. 337 et al. egSav o^ptjiof k'gya o^gi^osgyov, X. 418. dXXd xig iyyvg icov avxoaxsSov axrj Si jjuaX syyvg icav y^al syxsc fiajtgco, aKovxlas, E. 611 et al. syX^'i^ ('■ay.gm, E. 45 et al. 58 The reader will not fail to observe that in the following extracts the whole texture of the diction is of Homeric thread. Lx PREFACE. PART I rj |tq)E£ ovra^mv Sijiov uvSq' v.al vv %s Sri ^iq>s i6aiv avzo- '' iXsTco. axsShv ovxa^ovro, H. 2']^. KTsivag Si^iov avSga, Z. 481. ««t TiuSa TtccQ Ttodi &£lg nal S7i aBTilg ccq aenCS sQSiSt no- aOTtiSog aaniS' iQEiaas. gvg noqvv ccveqk d avrjQ, N. 131, n. 215. ib. 33-8. Ktti arsQVOv eriQvm TtsnXynisvog a-Aoitilrp nsnlrifiivog oixK, avS^l it.ax^nd'a). fi. 108. fisfivrjiiivog ixvSqI ji a % f a ■9' m , T. 153- ?; ^itpEog, v,a>iir]v rj Soqv [ici- ^icpeog S STiificcCsTO -ncoTtrjv, ■HQOV sXcov X. ^^1; Soqv ficiKQov, E. 664 et al. vfislg S . CO yvfivrjrsg in' acnC- nccQrjfisvoi aXXo9 Ev aXXog, Sog aXXod'sv aXXog. I. 311 et al. ntoiaaovzEg fisydXoig ^aXXsts ^aXXmv xiQf'CiS Co i,ai, cp.^li ; XEQiiaSioig, fyif ^' ^nqi zi (isyaXoiai ■tsxsQfiaSCoiaLv,A. 265,541. SovQcieC TS ^iBTOiaiv a-novzC^ov- Sovql S' aKovti^co, &. 229; T£s Eg avtovg, ^vG-vw xaXtirJQSi:, A. 260; |f- ar^g iXatrjaiv, jx,. 172. TOtfft TtavoTiXoLOiv nXrjaiov leza/isvoL 12. ovT av fivrjaai'iiTjv ovr sv ^oyoj TtavzoCug aQSzccg ■^ ^sv TioSag o.vSqa zi&£t'[irjv ■^St fiajjEOfl'ai, 7toSa>v uqc- ovzs itoSav agezrjg ovzs na- zr\v ava(paLva>v, T. 411; 71a- XaiOfioavvTig XaiGfioavvfig aXsy sivrjg, ?F 701; cf. &. 103, 126. OVT Si Kv^XcoTtmv fisv s'xot fis- Sans ■S'sog [isy s&og zs ^irjv ysd-dg z£ ^irjv xs zs, H. 288. viv-tpTj Se &SCOV ©Q-qi-niov Bo- BoQsrjg kccI Zsq)VQOg, zat zs QE7JV @Qfitir]&sv arjzov, I. 5. See for these legends alluded to in Homer, i. 187—92, 481 — 6, A. I, £. I, A. 20, B. 104. oaov PaaiXsvz BQog slfii, A. 160; cf. 392. ovS si Ti&avoio qjvrjv Jiorgtf- azSQOg sl'rj nXovzoiTj Ss MiSsa %ai Ki- vvQS(o [idXiov ovS' si TavzaXiSsm IIsXoTtog §a- aiXsvzSQog strj yXmaaav S' 'ASgrjazov jiitXi- XoyrjQvv k'xoi ovS' st naactv £;i;oi ^o|aj' nXr^v 9ovqi,3 og aXKrjg,\d. 234 et al. S'ovQiSog ccXif^g ov yccQ dvrjQ dyad'og yiyvszai old zs iroXXa y I'yvsrai sv no- sv TtoXsiicp Xs^ca, X. 536 — 7. PART I. li ^r] TirXctCri fi,\v oqcov cpovov yial tstXci fisv slao^SavTig , aijiazosvrcc v. 311. xfft SrjLBiv OQsyoLr' lyyv&sv ^Vlt*' 6q e^aaQ'co, A. 307; iy- iGxafxivog. yv&sv iar(X[i£vog, P. 582. ^vvov S' ia&Xov zovxo noXrii rs fiiya xaqfia 716X11 z' t)v Ttav- navxl xE Sriacp, xi xs S7][ioi, SI. 706; itoXrii rs icavxi xs Srjfia), F. go. otfTig dvfiq Sia^as iv itqofia- vcoXBfisagy'alaxQocg $£ (pvytjg ETtl i'vandyxv Xa&oiaxo naxQi- nay%v Xd&rjxai,, 6og cci'r]g, h. 236. ipvx'fjv tKi &vfiov xXrjiiova i^u^jag naqO' s fitvoi, i. 255; naQS's/ji.svog, mxQ&ciisvoL KScpaXccg,^. 237. xXr]fiOva&vii6v ^xmv^'E.d'jo. ^aqovvrj T. tmoiv xov nXrjOiov ^agavvrnv ^nseiv, W. 682. avSqa nciQsaxcog' ^aqavvse%s iiaqioxdyi,svog sni- saai, d. 233. sniseeiv iQrjxveaOKS Tiaqaaxag, ^- 188. ovtog dvrjQ dyad'og yiyvsxai iv TtoXsjia) ■ alipa Ss SvG^iviav avSqatv Svansvsmv avSq&v rgcocov £«£- hqetps tfdXayyag Saaas tptxXayyag, P. 285, K. 221 et al. xQrjxsi'cig axovSy, % saxs&s KV[ia fiajjrjg. OS S' aix' iv 7iQ0iJ,(ixoiCL nseav, cpiXov asXtas &v(i,ov, A. 342 et al. (fCXov oiXsas &v(iov ccaxv xs Kal Xaovg Kal Ttaxiq svuXstaag, noXXcc Sia axsqvoio jtai. atinCSog al'xiiri axsqvoio Sisaavxo, O. 542. ofKpciXosaarig dan(Ssg6(icpaX6sBaaL,d.4,^8et al. Kal Sid &c6Qi!]iiog 7tq6e&sv sXrjXaiJ,Bvog, xov S' oXoq)vQOVxai fisv ofimg i^jisv vsoi riSs ySQOvxsg, B. 789. vsoi rjSs ysqovxsg, dqyaXsoo Ss no&ca naaa v.siiriSs noXig, v.ai xvji^og v.al Tcatdsg sv av- %'q(OTtoig dqiarjfiot, ^al TtaiScov natSsg v.ai ysvog Kal jiatSsg TiaiScov xoi v.sv fis- s^oTtCaco. xonia^s ysv(av%ai, T. 308. ovSs noxs v.Xsog ia^Xuv anoX- x6 S' ifiov %Xsog ov itox oXstxai, Xvxai, ovS' ovojj,' avxov, -"■ 9'- mXsxo ftot KXsog sa&Xov, I. 415. cog cv iisv ovSs &ava)v ovofi mXsaag, dlXd aoi ahl ndvxag in' av^QcaTiovg kXsos seasxai ia&Xov, m. ^3. Lxii P E E F A C E. PART I ccXX' vTto yrjg nsQ sav ylyvs- vsQd'ev y^g ti-^rjv Tt^og Zti-og tai a^dvazog, k'xovrig, X. 102; cf. 603. ov riv a^iatevovra fisvovzcl rs ov nox dQiarsvovza ■x.ativ.ravs, (laqvdiisvov ts H. 90. yr}g mqX v.a.1 nalSav &ovQog &ovqov Aqtjcc, E. 30 et al. "Aq-qg 6X801] tC Si %oiGiv o(img vsol a^azo S' sv naxgog &(ov.cp al^av oi' TE Kax ccvxov Sa yaqovxag, ^. 14. alv.ova' av, jjo'g'js 0? ts na- XaioxaQOi xavxTjg vvv rtff (xvr]Q aqatrjs atg olriiov cckqov tnaa&ai, i. 540. aKQOV itiaaQai TtsiqaeS-m '9"uftoj fiTj iis&ialg (iS<9'tsftsi'ort noXafioio, N. 114; noXeiiov. cf. 97, ,d. 240 et al. 13- al'&covog Sa Xaovtog a%(ov av axrj- &vii,oXaovta, S. 724 et al. &aai. &vfiov. xovSa voov yial &v[iov ivl gx-q- &saaiv axQvxsg, ^. 309. in Theognis, L_ I proceed to take a sample of Theognis i — 503, rare but notable although the sonteiitious stjlo of a reflective poet has too little in common with the more objective character of the Epic, for us to expect here so large a propor- tion of coincidences of language. o/iocpQova &v^i,ov i'xovxag, 81. fiocpqova &v[iov S%ovBiv, X. 263. ^a^v Xijiov afn^tag, 107. [iaXd iiav ^aO'v Xrjiov aial atg coQag dfiaav, i. 134—5. ■Jioaiog iial §Qcoaiog aiaiv axatqoL, rj oi ^Qcoaiv xs noBivxa naq- iij. xi&at, a. 191 — 2. aXXd ^aoltovxcov ScoxaQig, 134. &aoi ScoTrjQag sdcav , %•. 325. navljiv &viioq>&6qov, 155. ccxog diiipaxv9rj &viJi,oq)&6qov, S. 716. dxqrjiioavvriv, 156. dx^'rili-oavvri, q. 502. ^(i&vv,7]xaa novxov, 175. fisyaj; jj'tsk ndvxov, y. 158. PART I. Lxiii ivQia vcota &aXaaar]g, 179. svgia vioTce&aldaaiijg, B.ii,() pakt I et al. &oi,VTjg Si %al sllanivfjOi. tccxq- iv Sairrjai. iial sllaitlvrjBi soar], 239. TcaQsatcci, K. 217. vno Ksv&sai, yairjg, 243. vtio v.Ev&£ai yairjg, X. 482. ■)ia& ^XXciSa yrjv atQCocpai^svog Kara /isyaQa exQOiqiciGd'ai, rjS' ava vrjoovg, I. 463. Ix^'vosvra nsQmv tcovxov etc novxov ill' i](9v6ivTa, S.e,i6 axQvysTOV, 247 — 8. et al. novTOvin cczqv y stov, p.s'jo et al. KKt BeaofiivoiGiv ccoiSrj, 251. Hal iaaojiivoiaiv doiSrj, &. 580 et al. aQfisva Tiavta naqaaxOLg, 275. ciQfi8voviv nalajiriaiv , E. 600 et al. avriQ TtS'TCVviiEvog slvai, 309. 00 av TtSTcvvfisvog ccvt^q, S. 204. ov Tioz' sv cclXijloig Kg'S'/itot oi' S' ■^fiiv ccQ&fii oi r/aav, it. 42J. ovSt cpiXoi, 326. KgarSQ-^g in avdyni-jg, 387. tiQarsQrj Si fioi anXsz' avay- %ri, «. 273. fiT]VLv aXivdfisvog, 400. fit.7]viv aXsvccfjiSvog, E. 444. Si^riyksvog svqsIv, 415. Si^rifisv og si' iiov icpsvQOi, N. 760. OTimg coKiara nvXag AtSao 71s- O'ditzs fis oxxl rdxiaxa nvXag QTJacei., 4.2'j. AtSao nBQTjaco, ^. 'ji. TioXXrjv y^v iiKXiiTjadfisvov, 428. svvijv iiiccinjacixo xsQolv sv- qstav, E. 482. si S 'AayiXTjTtidSaLg xovxo y /^anXrjnidSrj, d. 204; cf. A i'ScoKS 9sbg, 432. 614, !S!. 2. . dXX iiTLXoXfiSv Zevs $ avxbg vsiisi. oX^ov'OXvii- Xgfj' Scoq' a&(xvdx(ov, ola Si- niog av&qainoiaiv, sa&Xofg Sovatv, sxELv, 445 — 6. rjSs v.a%OLaiv oncag i&sXTjOLv siidaxcp, Kai 7C0V aol rdS' sScoKS, as Ss XQV tsxXd- (isv B^Tirjg, g. 188 — 90. LI. I proceed next to the Siipplices of jEscbylus and ana in tiic si,p- set down below from this single play a number of f^'""* °' ^'"^v- ° . '"^ — a play similar correspondencies to those noticed by Mr. Paley which is void of as found between Homer and the father of History. 5°™^"° "'^"■' sTtl xvii,§(p,A.s'}i. KvavaniSog 'Afiqiixqixr^g, fi. 60. vsag Kvavo7tQajQ£iovg, y. 299; cf. O. 693 et al. SoXoqiQov£ovaa, F. 405. nsQicpQcov UrivsXotcutt, a. 329 et al. ovS oQiiog, ovdi nsiaiidxav iv Si Xiiiriv svo Q/iog i'v' ov acdxriQia xgsoineCa(i.axog soxCv, i. 136. Is yfjv ivsyKSiv, 765 — 6. Xv cpdayavov, X. 311. Q-aXsqav ..dv.oiziv, no. %'aXsQriv nagdyioiri-v, T. 53. ydfiov Sai'aavza, 11 1. Saivvvza ydfiov, S. 3. OQeiav ys UsX^i-dSaiv jiri zrjXo- UXrjidSag &' 'Tddag t£ z6 zs &£v 'SlttQtcovcc vsia^ai, II. 19. G&svog'SlQicovog, 2. 486 et al. ov yciQ KjTci SQvog iaai naXai- qidzov, X. 163. Sqdiicov £7il vaza Sacpoivog, B. 308, cf., for the image, M. 200—3. tezQaoQi'ag, IV. 45, cf. VII. 137. rszQdoQOi . . I'TiTioi, v. 81. - ipvrsve o[ &dvazov, 96. (povovxal-nrjQaipvz sv si, §.16^. HOM. OD. II. TtaXaicpazoi, 25. naXaiipazov, III. 24 et al. Satpoivhv dyqav (i. e. ucpiv), 141. LXVl PREFACE. PAET I vavai-nlvxav, V. i8. nhvav z' stg ab&SQa jjEt^a?, 20. cxQiyvcotes viol, 21. TcoXXa yaQ jiiv navti &v(x.a> TtdQcpaixivr] Xitavevsv, 57 — 8. anavdvato vvjicpav, 60 XQveaXcmarcav . . NrjQstSav, 65. viaasrai, 67. fiiTat^avra, 79. jjciiKEos . . . ovQCCvog, VI. 5 — 6. piov . . . iTtrjStccvov, 19. ov>t otfinoQOg, 26. fiiv%m 'EllaSog, 45. dysQCojicov SQyfidrcov ^'vsksv, 56. nixQ TioSi vabg, 95. liitaqm re yrjQa'C, 146. ■iQQcamv . . . nsqivaisraovrtov, vm. ij— 6. OS Jifp %al KivvQav £§Qias Ttlovrm novxCa Bv jiots Kvtiqo), 30-^1 ' (cf. Pyth. II. 27-8). (59) TtsXstii-^ojisvoi im aXs^ifi^QOTO) Xoy%a, 50 — 2. aly-vXav ji-v^cov, 56. avaTtsatixjisvai, . .. &vQcii, IX. 3. ava^dXXofic!i{iri s. of begin song), 69. a(ivvEiv Xoiyov Ej/uaXi'ov, 88 — 9. vso^aXiig, 11 5. vavai-nXvcol avSQsg,ri.igetal. nttvdg sig ifi-s xatQ^cg^ X. 392. dgiyvcoTOi dh Q'sol mhQi, N. ij2 et al. TtoXXa Si fitj' Xitav Evs ycQav, 7.581. nccQqicciisv og etcsmgi, ilf. 249. ot 5' ajTTjj'jjvari'TO, if. 185. 'AQTSfiiSog XQvarjXandrov, 11. 183 et al. vCaao(iai J| 'A'tSao, W. 76. fiSTat'^ag fioiQ^rj, 0. 564. ovQavbv ig itoXv xaXv.ov , E. 504, y. ^. STcristccvov yaq s'xovaiv, v.. 427, cf. 97. 99. oiy\ S' a (i ft go's IffTt, 2. 489. fi'u;(ra "/^eysos, Z. 152 et al. Tqmcov ayEpto'jjcor, Jf. 36 ef ai. noSa vrjog svco/itav, v.. 32. yrJeo; 1)310 it^rofpra, i. 136 et oH. av^gdnovg dtitEqivaiszdov- ai.v, p. 66 eJ aZ. TOJ' srOTE ot SmyiEv Kivvqtjg ^sivi]iov ilvai nsv&sro yctQ KvTiQovSe fisya nXaog, A. 20 — i. d'f /Kffffceftsj'os 7t8XBiJii'xd"r], ^' ^^^' aifivXioiai Xoyoieiv, a. 56. uXX' av an£7txayi,£vcig l'j;oi' (itvXag or eavCSag) avigsg, M. 122, and nBTtzajiiEvag iv XSqgI nvXag ^'x^t', $. 531. av s^aXX sto KaXov dsidsiv, a. 15s et al. asiKSa Xoiybv afivvcii, J. 341. V so&rjXsa noirjv, Isl. 347. Similar ooinci- LIII. I ncxt proceed to review some of the extant nWes^^ '" '"° fragments of Simonides, who seems to have had a long career, ending not till after the battle of the Eury- medon, B. C. 460. I take these and the following from Bergk's Poetse Lyrici, the numbers referring to £9 Here the qpaftat KvTtqimv perhaps is an allusion to the Kvnqia Bnrj. PAET I. Lxvii the pages there. I cannot find room to go througli them takt i all. I take the earlier ones therefore only, just as they stand in the edition named. "^ s^ofi^riasv &aldac!ag {&dlaaaa ^ofi^rjasv S' a^a itavra {sqe- Ald.), I II 3. Tucc) jtcrea qoov, [i. 204. iv ayavi Tifqiv-tCovav, 1120. 7tsqi%xCovag dv^QcoTtovg, (3. 65 et al. Kovla ... ^STCi[i,(avLog agd'r], 1122. za 8s itavza &toi lisza/iia- ' XLa{6o) &£Lev, d. 363. Xivv.ag v.ad'vneQ&e yaldvccg, Xsvhtj S' riv cSfiqpl ycckijvr], 1 1 24. 51. 94. oxiS^i tifqI nQcoqav za iiv[iaza, &aXiiBar]g tivytfaz, k'zajivsv, 1125. <-. 88. av S aazsig, 1130. zl Tidvvvxov vitvov diozslg, K. 159, cf. «. 548. SaOTtXriza Xdgv^Siv, 1132. ^sa 8 aanXrizig'Eqivvg, 0. 2^^. sivoai(pvXXog ctriza, 1133. Ntjqlzov slv odiqjvXXov ,B.()32 et al. 8oX6iJ.rizLg AcpQoSixa Al'yia&ov 8oX6[i7]zi.v , a, 300 et al. tov AQsmcciiO[n^Xccv(pz£')iF.v,ii$4. 'AvzCvo' , v^Qiv s'xcav, k ce -A fj, t] - Xavs, n. 418 et al. TioXvXiazov, or koXvXXloz , 1135. itoXvXXiazov Ss a' tiidvca, «■ 445- aXog ay,'<'bv cpiXov cevSQog i8£^aro TtfiTj f J'To;, X. 327. 60 See Find. 01. XII. 8, fiszafi-wvi-a ipsvSsa, and Aristoph. Pax, 117, ig itOQciKag ^aSiSt: ^sratKaviog and Schol. there. The Lexicons comp. di/Sii(6Xiog. 61 Recognized as the ancient name of Corinth. E* Lxviii PREFACE. PABT I '^v ^^ '^0 KaXhijxov Xtog ssmsv oi'rj JTf^ qivlXcov ysvsrj Toirj Ss verbatim, Z. 145. MOfl avSQmv, {62) 1146 — 7. GTSQVOis £y%ax£&£vto, 1147. ^9 Jj/Koft'O'ETO &vfi.a , Tp. 223 ocpqa Ttg av&og f/r; jioAutj^o:- kki. d Ej;st ^(5''?S ou"9'0ff, TOi' ij|3»js, i&. -'^- 484- i^§rjv TtolvriQaxov l-aojib^ aiicpw, 0. 366. ■7ioXvr]QccTOV ig yd[iov cogrjv, 0. 126. ov yaQ a-jto^Xrjxov /JiovvaiOV,ib. ov xoi aTto^Xrixov iitog saat- xai, B. 561. ransitive mid- LIV. Mr. Palcy has further urged the frequent use next ^oLidTr- ^^ transitive middle verbs, (63) ,as implying a remodel- ed. The poeni3 Hng of the cpics , in order to bring the language into doflhow'anad- metrical conformity. That is to say transitive middle equate assort- verbs are comparatively modern — so modern as to mentbothinthe ^, ^^^ ^^^f ^j^^^^ ^^^ Homcr is & mere modern "cook- Tneogony, r r ery". I call attention to this, because I think I can prove that such verbs pervade the earliest authors of whom we have any remains. I will begin with Hesiod. Theogon. in which we have 28. idjiav 8' avx' i&E^aiisv dclr]&sa fiv&7]6 aG^ai. 132. ddiivatat. iv (Jxr^&sdSi voov xal sqiitpQOva §ovkriv. 160. doMriv 8e tcaxrjv sxsipQdGGat rsxv7]v. 165 — 6. natQog xs naxrjv t lOaCiisQa kd^Tjv riyLsreQov TCQfitsQog yaQ daiKBa (nJGaro sgya. 174 — 5. £V£9-r}xs ds x^'-Q'' ccQ'jtrjv xaQxccQoSovta ■ do'/lov d' V7t E&tlxaro itavra. 185. yELvax' sQivvg re XQUtsQcig ybsydkovg xe yCyavxag. 62 Bergk ad loc. thinks this may belong to Simonides of Amorgos, but this and the last but one fragment before it, being from the same book and same speech in the 11., confirm one another. 63 I would further remind the reader that the very high antiquity of the middle form of the verb is one point for which Curtius has contended in his "Eesults of comparative philology in the Classical languages", of which I saw a translation in the Brit. Mus. library, but have not at hand to refer to. If he is right in this, we may presume that it would not be long before these verb-forms acquired a transitive force; and that the argument in favour of modernism, founded on this use of them, therefore breaks down. PAET I. Lxix I pass on to the "Works and Days", paet i 37. tavxa TS(p SVUnatQ-SO ■iJ'VflCO. ana in the 2,^. clW av%'i diaxQiVCJ^jiEd'a vstxos. '^^"n^" '^"'^ 37- ■tj^yj (ihv yuQ xlilgov ada00d(isd'\ 87. ji?^ TCOts Sd}QOv Ss^aSd'at m:dQ Zrjvog 'OkvfiTtiov «A/l' aTCOTtEfiitsiv. 305. ovTCjg ov %i Ttfj esti z/iog voov s^alsaGd'ai. 119. ^Gv%oi, EQy' avEiiovto 6vv i0&Xot0i,v Tto^ssadiv. 125. ijEQa iaediiEvoi jcdvttj (poitavxEs etc' alav. 186. (isfiipovrai, d' dga rovg. 198. XevkoiClv (paQEEGGi xaXvipdfiEvoi XQoa nalov. I have omitted in the latter poem several examples, s° ^°'^^ ArcM- .1 IT J ■ J.1 nni T 1 'ocliuB inhis res- as they had occurred in the Theogony. I pass on next „„,d ftagments, to Archilochus, following Bergk's text and enumeration of the fragments. Bergk, page Fragment, no. 685. a^avtig xri]6oiiai ov %aMa [aCTciSd). 6 [51]. a. ^Eivia 8v0[iEVE6iv XvyQa ^apt^o'fiei'ot. 7 [58]. 686. flatJTfg d' ETEQOvg iitafiEliljEtaf dXld rd%L6zK zliixE yvvaiKElov Ttsv&og dTta- 6d(lEV0l,. „ 9 [48]. 686—7. ^oX.Xd d' £VTtXo%d[iov ;ro/lf^s dXog ev TtEXdyEGOlV &E6ddji,EV0i yXvXEQOV v66tov. II [55]. 690, ovd' eHe 7t03 [IE iiTJAog oi5d' dyaCo^iai d'EcSv EQya. 25 [a]. 694. [iErsQ%0(iKi, 0£, evfifioXov utOLEVfiEvog. 44 [27]. LV. I have limited myself to those which form the sodoes Aicman: three first classes of these fragments as arranged by go no further. Bergk and to the instances which include an unmistake- able accusative of the object expressed. I pass on to Alcman. The number of lines or half -lines assigned to him by Bergk is close upon 200. Bergk, page 3?ragment, no, 832. OV 7CEQ dyi.LV 'JiyCdco [laQtvQErat. 839. 'Aknyidv . . . ysyXcoGdaiiEvov xaocxafiidcov 0r6[ia Ovv&EiiEvog. *i7 [32]. ib., xal tlv Evxofiai, q)EQOt0ci tovS' %. t. /I. 18 [29]. 845. XEQ01 lEovtsiov ydlu &ij0ao. 34 [25]. 850. 0E ydg dt,oy,«v. * 5A- Lxx PREFACE. PAKT I 853. e0tl. TtKQEVtCaV yiVK0tlV Bit I ^ i(?' 'Jd~r]vda noXsjiccdoxog t [20] , 9 [54] ; but again, 64 xal mXEiGtoig BS-dva00B Xdoug: now plainly, in the two first of these fragments, the digamma is sliipped in Mvai, fdva00a, whereas in the last, advaese requires it. Again in 55 [41. 4a] &eXc3 ri fsinriv is read whereas in 83 [85] aix' {S-)EtTtrig is found, with the digamma lost. Aioffius and Sap- ^jjd this is Alcgeus, iu whom, if anywhere, the ".^olic" digamma ^might be expected to be an unobliterated PART I. Lxxiii feature. In Sappho 8i [45] nccQOMog occurs where the pakt i metre seems to require " - ^; i. e. the / of fotxog is lost. Again in * 104 [34], 2,. we have OQjtcacL ^ga- dixa de xdhat' (or iidkidt') itxccGdca where the last word is one to which the J^ is proper. See App. A. 34. LVIII. Alcman is the most nearly consistent in his a'™''". and ne- use of the f. The only example of irregularity which creon, I have noticed is in 37 [37], tovQ'' adedv Mcoadv sdsi^ev, where ccSedv should have the S- but cannot. In Ana- creon the / seems wholly lost, if we may judge from such examples as ^rjd-vovr' (/)of}(«d' aTCeX&stv *57 [SSl) and fpsg' (J^)oivov, cd Jtat 6^ [i5i], sKoiijGsv d' {J-ysQyov {S-yjva^ayoQccg 105 [Ep. 6]. With regard to Hesiod and Hesiod; Mr. Paley has said in his preface to that poet, p. xxx, "As far as we can judge in the really genuine verses Hesiod's use of the digamma is pretty constant, if not absoltitely invariable." I will set down from the WorJcs and Days the following lines which seem to me in- consistent with this statement, V. 28. avde 0' soog xaxovagrog an' (f)sQyov d-vtiov ""^ ^^^ ""^^^ ) / would more lar- SQVXOt^ gely show it, in which Mr. Paley proposes to substitute dJsQyov &vii6v. v. 68. iv dh d'Efisv xvveov ts voov xal iitioiXoTtov {J-)^9-og, which of course could not stand if the J^ made position. Mr. Paley, who views it as so doing, would alter this to sjtixloTta J-^d-fj (64) and so in 6j, 78 iiif. 150 — I. rotg '^v %dkiiEa [isv ravxea xdlxeoi dsrs Joi%oi, XaXxa d' (J^stgyd^ovro , (is^ag d' ov% eGks SidfjQog, or rather %ci^xa d' ifEQydt,ovro, which of course lames the metre. Here Mr. Paley would drop the 8\ but indeed 64 Wilh regard to this, as we have the word in the plur. in all the other places where it is found in the poem, especially in 699, itaqO'sviiiriv Si yaiisiv, i'va frj&sa %sSvcc dL$d^rjg, where the meaning is not, as in the others 137, 167, 222, 525, "haunts" or "localities of abode", but, as in 67 and 78, "moral habits", it seems to me very unlikely that iTii-nlonov rid-og would have estab- lished itself had it not been genuine; although of course it is possible that the corruption engendered by the voice shunning hiatus in recitation may have taken that form. Lxxiv PREFACE. PART I it cannot be spared without the obliteration of a genuine Hesiodic feature, the tacking, viz., of clause to clause by 8s successively repeated. (65) Again V. 492. fi'^t' {f)saQ yCyvo^Bvov nokiov fiijz agiog OftjSpoff. Here Mr. Paley would sink the r of fuj't;', but it is obvious that the te repeated with ft^ distr"ibutes the negative force of the previous (irjds Ga ^tj&oi. We have also just such a previous negative with two similarly related members in 488 — 9 previous, lirjd' anokriyoi ffjjr' KQ vnsQ^dkXcav ^oog ojeA^v ^rjt' anokelnrnv . Again in 714 the digamma finds no place, Ttoutraf (IS da (iij ti voov xazslsyxaxca (f)aldog.{(>(>) My last instance is from Theogon. 459, where o6xis {I)sxa6tog ends the line. Mr. Paley, citing this on W. and D. 393, says it "is corrupt", but gives no reason, unless the mere inadmissibility of the J- is such. But the very point I am now aiming at is to show that a fluctuating usage in this letter is no proof of corrupt- ness in Homer or Hesiod, but a genuine feature. On if examples in the vicw abovo Stated that v and final are not strong TammadoLifit enough to form position, the difficulty of this example, make position as of many Others, disappears ; and so in ail the poets in 65 Such as we have in 112 — 9, cos ■f£ '9'soi S' i^aov aKr]Ssa ^vfiov k'xovrsg voaqjiv arsQ rs movav v.al o'l^voi' ovSs n SslIov yrjQas STcrjv, alsl Ss noSag Kal j^stQccg oftotot ziQTiovz' sv 9aXCrjai v.av.av SKXoa^sv aTcdvrcov ^vrjaiiov S' « odya- the furthest westward sites which can be said to have ^^^' a trace of reality about them, are some which indicate Sicily; as Sicania, and perhaps, Thrinakig, although, I think, transposed eastward; while Scheri^ undoubt- edly indicates Corfii. Now is this utter dearth of all facts of western geography compatible with the fifth century before Christ or even with the sixth? I shall presently show that ^schylus and Pindar, poets of the early fifth century, have a wealth of information on these points where our Homer is barren. Eastward Homer knows Sidon and the Solymi mountains, which, as the name of a people, appears in the Iliad in one legend, that of Bellerophon. The Arabs are supposed intended by the Erembi; and in some unknown further regions are the Eastern Ethiopians, who followed to Troy "the brilliant son of Eos". Southward we have Libya and Egypt, a single city of which, Thebes, is mentioned in the Iliad as wealty and warlike. There is no trace in either poem of a knowledge of the northern shore of the Propontis, or of the western shore of the Euxine; unless by the "Hellespont including the Thracians", we may sixppose one of these coasts in- dicated. The furthest river eastward in either poem is the Parthenius, the mouth of which lies on the Euxine coast, about midway between the Bosphorus and Sinope; the furthest westward is the Acheloiis; the furthest north, the Axius and Strymon; the furthest south, the "iEgyptus", which, of course, represents the Nile. I think, with Mr. Gladstone ("Homeric Stud.", III. 283), that the poet probably believed in a northern sea- passage from near Corffi to the Euxine. (73) Such names 73 This is confirmed by Scylax making the Danube pour a double stream, eastward to the Pontus and westward to Adria. {HistoricB Grcecm Fragmenta, Klausen, p. 57 — 58.) Lxxxvi PREFACE. PART I as Lsestrygonia , ^sea , Ogygie , the Pygmies , and the Cimmerians, I have not taken into the account; but it is possible that by the last some north - eastern site beyond the Hellespont may have been intended by the poet ; and, similarly, the Lotophagi may represent some point on the African coast, west of the Cyrenaica. But we have no hint at the existence of Cyrene, the legends connected with which fill so many glowing pages of Pindar. Thessaly nowhere appears as the name of a region, but we have once Thessalus as a proper name. The names of Peloponnesus, Europe, and Asia are also unknown to the poet. The epithet "Asian", with the narrowest local application, occurs, however, once; and Asius is also a proper name. And the names Hellas, Hellenes, are similarly restricted to a small district of Thessaly; including perhaps (if the Eleion mentioned II. K. 367 be the same as that of II. B. 500) a portion Kemarkabie in- of BcBotia. The Dorians only occur as one amongst Dorians and lo- ^hc mixcd pcoplcs of Crete. (74) The lonians occur nians. oncc, not as Asiatic Grreeks, but in connexion with the Boeotians; but the Ionian towns Miletus and Mycale are named. This omission of the Dorian name among the confederate Greek host is, to me, inexplicable, on the theory of a late Homer. If the Dorians had long established their conquests over the fairest portions of Peloponnesus , it seems nearly certain that in a poem so devoted to Greek warlike fame as the Iliad, some allusion to them must have escaped a poet who so freely follows the bent of nature as Homer does. This is even more remarkable, as we have in the Abantes(7s) a remarkable anticipation of the historical portrait of the fighting Dorians, with their long hair and solid array of spears, as drawn by Herodotus, on the eve of Thermopylae. Moreover, the Dorians were, if any among the Greeks, men of tactics and military method, 74 Also Doris is a sea-nymph or nereid, II. Z'. 45, and JtoQiov appears in the Catalogue, B. 594, as a town in the domain of Nestor. 75 TO) S aji, J^avxse stcovto &00I, oiii&sv tioiiocovcsg alxfiritai, jisixamtsg aQSKz^aiv ^sXirjaiv fd'cogriKag Qij^siv Srjimv afiqji atTJ&saaiv. II. B. J42 — 4. PART I. Lxxxvii doubtless from the earliest time. But in the Iliad paet i {B. 55a — 5), the prime tacticians are the Athenian Menestheus and the Pylian Nestor. If we found a markedly favourable prominence given to the warlike glories of the Ionian name, we might perhaps explain this on the score of national or tribal jealousy. But the lonians barely appear once (II. iV. 685), as one amongst a string of names. Their epithet ilxsxttmves, is distinctive, but hardly in a warlike sense, eulogis- tic. (76) LXXII. It should be mentioned that the Phrygians The name "k- and Cilicians of the Iliad are not the people of the caTaiogncT fur- Phrygia and Cilicia of the historic ages, but some near listes a test neighbours of the Troad, as shown by the local names. Jaxiier tt"n%oo The Arimi, or, as the scholiasts read it, "Arima", b. 0. from the mention of them in connexion withTyphoeus,(77) must probably be looked for in some volcanic region, probably the south-western one of Asia Minor, which has undergone many commotions, probably from the most ancient, certainly down to very recent times. I have assumed the Catalogue, the legend of Bellerophon, and some other disputed passages to be integral parts of the poem. Those who view them as later additions will have to content themselves with a Homeric geo- graphy at once narrower and shallower, and also the preexisting portions of the poem will be thrown back to a very considerably greater antiquity. As regards the Catalogue itself, there is in it an evident aim at completing the local picture of each tribe or people with some natural feature and group of chief cities; but, as we follow the northern and southern coast-lines of Asia Minor, these fade off into very faint touches, and it is presumable that the poet told no more be- 76 See Juv. Mu/ndi p. 80 — i , where it is shown that the circumstances under which the lonians are brought upon the scene, are [N. 635 foil.) not such as would attend any of the more distinguished contingents of the Greek army. They are merely called 'A%-rivalmv mQolsXsyfi.svoi. Further, lasus, uqxos 'A&rjvaimv, i. e. probably under Menestheus, O. 337, cf. B. 552, is slain by .^neas in O. 337 — a mark of disesteem. 77 Eiv 'AQCiioig, o-^t tfaal Tvcpcosog sfifisvai svvde- II. B. 783. T.xxxviii P E E F A C E . PABT I cause he had no more to tell. The name of one city named in the Catalogue, in these regions, may be worth remark. Pityeia was the birthplace of Charon, one of the earliest historiographers, a fragment of whose work, preserved by Plutarch, (78) connects the change of the names from Pityeia to Lampsacus or Lampsacum, with the settlement of some lonians from Phocoea and with their preservation from massacre by the jealous natives through the tenderness of Lamp- sace, daughter of a local chief. Now, Herodotus tells us that Croesus threatened the Lampsacenes to "rub out Lampsacus like a pine tree ",(79) and that the say- ing puzzled the people, who could not make out his meaning, till a senior solved the riddle by some sup- posed characteristic of the pine. Now, this seems, to show that in Herodotus' time the name of Pityeia was wholly lost. If he had known it, he could hardly have failed to allude to it, as bearing at any rate on one side of the dark saying of Croesus {nirvg, IlizvEitt). But the Phocsean colonization of Massilia took place in or about 600 B. C. ; and after the reduction of their city by Harpagus, we find that, even by the time of the Ionian war, they had not recovered their power, since three ships then were all their quota. We can hardly err then in fixing their colony at Lampsacus earlier, viz., in the seventh century B. C. The change of name connected with this colonization was in Ionian interests; and it would certainly have been named Lampsacus by an Ionian poet of the time of Herodotus, and, perhaps, even of the time of Croesus. The ori- ginal name of a place or people is often retained by foreigners when changed by the local residents. Thus we keep Germam, the French lieep Alemanni, names known to Csesar and Tacitus, for the nation which has for some centuries called itself Deutschen.{So) Thus 78 Creuzer, Histor. Grcec. Fragm., p. 108, 79 Tlirvoe rQO-no) stirQiipsiv. Herod. VI. 37. 80 The iiame Ueutsch connected with Tuisco, their deity, may be as old as Germaiii or Alemanni; but I speak of its extension to a Pan- Germanic eomprehensiveuess. PART I. Lxxxix Croesus may have known Pityeia familiarly under its pabt i ancient name ; its then inhabitants solely under its name of Lartipsacus. But at any rate this Catalogue, which names Pityeia, could not be the work of an Ionian poet composing in the fifth century B. C, prob- ably not even in the sixth. An Ionian poet, of or nearly of the age of Herodotus, would have called it as he calls it, Lampsacus, not Pityeia. But again, the bulk of the poem is supposed older than the Catalogue. LXXIII. I have hinted how very slender a clue of ^°' ™^y '^ ^°- ., .,. .^ ,, , P ,, merio knowledge connexion with positive sites the geography or the umued, but it Odyssean wanderings has in books t. — ft. of the Odys- ^^' °" p°^^'' °' sey. Yet the poet seems reluctantly to quit his hold ^ig^ poi^t „( on reality; and we may assume that any known sites "»''• in Italy, Sicily, or Africa would have been readily turned to account by him. And in fact we know from the beginning of the sixth book of Thucydides the historical sequence of Greek colonies in Sicily. The great majority of these were settled from 800 — 600 B. C, and none of them probably later than 560 B. C, and yet we are asked to believe that a poet a century later or more could find nothing but phantom geography in this direction to give to an audience who had bre- thren and kinsfolk everywhere from Cumse to Lily- boeum. Is there any credulity to equal that of such scepticism? Limitation of knowledge, however, imply- ing a total absence of familiarity with foreign scenes and, indeed, persons — save occasionally a Phoenician shipmaster — leads, further, to the incapacity which Homer everywhere shows for the foreigner's point of view. Thus his associations are always Greek or Asiatic Greek. The narrated battles with the Ciconians and Egyptians (Od. i. 40 foil., |. 262 foil.) illustrate this. The second is perhaps a reproduction of the former, but less graphic and more dealing in generalities, in pro- portion as the scene is more remote. The Egyptian king "reverences the wrath of Zeus the guardian of the stranger", even as Odysseus himself might have done. Now compare this with the scene in the jEschylean Supplices, where the chorus are instructed in their be- xc PREFACE. PART I haviour as strangers, and in the names of the Greek deities (176 — 327); or where their own foreign ap- pearance and that of their ship is especially noticed (379 foil., 716 foil.)- Here we have an evident recogni- tion of a difference which Homer nowhere shows. The foreigner's stand-point enters into the dramatist's view, and he does his best to interpret it to his audience. Homer, indeed, recognises the Carians as /Sap/Sapdqpra- voL (II. B. 867), and the natives of Temese as dXXo- ^Qoovg dvQ-QcoTtovgf a. 143, and we have in the de- scription of the Trojan allies the line B. 804, kAAj; 8' allcav ykcSSGa TColvGTtSQScav dv&Qcajtmv. but in all actual contact with foreigners the case is as above stated. I hold this to have been impossible in Asiatic Greece at a period subsequent to ^schylus. It shows the human mind in the infancy of society; when it has never been from home, and refers every- thing to the standard of the nursery consciousness. The omission of LXXIV. Another remarkable fact in the Catalogue(8i ) cataioguopoints ^^ ^hc omission of Thebos from amongst the Boeotian to a time when cities whilst "Lowcr Thcbcs" {'TTtod-ij^aL) finds a place "cadmeia'n* there. Capaneus' son, the Argive leader next to Dio- and blotted out medcs, speaks as one of the Epigoni who had destroyed tempoiarllyfrom . , . . , ., Bceotia. 0^' ^t least capturcd it, iq(i£ig rot TCatSQODV ^sy' d^SLVOveg syxoiisQ"' sivccf rj^aog xal ©rj^rig sdog eXlo^sv EjrrKTEvAoto. (82) The Boeotians appear marshalled in the Catalogue (83) under five leaders who have apparently equal authority. The number of towns mentioned is twenty-nine. Thebes the leading town of all in the historical period would have made thirty. Now this is the more remarkable, since Thebes is repeatedly mentioned in the Iliad and Odyssey, but always in connexion with the previous age, and its people are in those narratives always called "Cadmeians". They are spoken of disparagingly, as easily worsted by Achseans, and in such a way as barbairians might be, exhibiting a marked inferiority in prowess to their conquerors. Now, Herodotus, in his 81 B. 494 foil. 505. 82 J. 405—6. 83 B.^494 — 5. PART I. narrative of the Persian war , distinctly reckons the paet i Thebans as being "Ellrjvsg. Their crime was that they, being Greeks, deserted the cause of the common country to side with the barbarous invader. Some might say that this is the reason for their being omitted in the Catalogue, as unworthy to share the patriotic glories of the oldest war between Greece and Asia. But we ought in that case to have found not Thebes only, but all the Boeotian towns which followed her leadership omitted similarly; and further, surely in that case we must have found some greater prominence given to the Ionian race and Athens in particular. Indeed all the relative distinctions recognized as belonging to the Greek races must have been altered to harmonize them with so late a historic stand-point. Assume the Iliad an early poem, belonging to a period when at any rate the memory of Thebes having been temporarily blotted out of Bceotia was recent, and while the recollection of her previous greatness was still prevalent, and the whole falls naturally into its place. The directness of the poet's manner, always recalling with the mention of Thebes the foreign dynasty and outlandish ruling element which he names "Cadmeian", and assuming it to be perfectly familiar to his audience, is another cir- cumstance no less significant, especially as the legend of (Edipus is still in Homer completely in the bud, '^^^^ bespeaks and stops directly short of some of" the accessories which subsequently gave it so deep a tragic pathos. There is no one fact which speaks so incontestably in favour of the antiquity of the poem and of a historic basis for its main fact as this which relates to the omission of Thebes in the Catalogue. LXXV. But is it conceivable that a writer of the C'"'*'''^' ''"'' , 11" *^^^ narrow geo- time and country of Herodotus would have limited his graphy, the lar- poetical geography within our Homeric dimensions ? It e^r Heoiodic, would be unfair, indeed, to test the question by the knowledge possessed by Herodotus himself, who was in geography doubtless far beyond his contemporaries. But in order to approach the question fairly, let us take the geographical limits of successive poets, be- ii PREFACE. PART I ginning with Hesiod, assuming the "Theogony" to be his. Such a poem gives little scope for geographical notices as compared with the Odyssey. Here, how- ever, we have the western tour of Herakles and Ery- theia, the spot where he slew Geryon, twice men- tioned (290, 983), which, according to Strabo, III. 148, was the early name of Gades or Gadeira, coupled with his passage of the ocean stream on the way back to Greece; we have the name of Lateinus as one of the sons of Circ6, who were kings among the Tyrseni, implying some legendary knowledge of the Italian western coast (1013, 1016); we have the names EuropS and Asia (357 — 9) among a list of river nymphs; and we have a list of rivers in which the Nile appears under its historical name, the Ister (Danube) north- ward; the Phasis, Hermus, and Granicus eastward; the Eridanus (Po or Rhone?) westward. The mere number of rivers is a considerable addition, especially as these mentioned are not the landmark of some petty tribe, but important streams; while the limits are extended over a geographical area of about twice the magnitude. A Scholiast on Apollon, Rhod. IV. 359, seems to im- ply that Hesiod and Pindar knew of the Isthmus of Suez. (84) the Etiii ampler LXXVI. Lct US ncxt glaucc at the geography of -^schylus. Here, indeed, the regions and cities of the Persian empire stand in a peculiar relation of personal interest to the poet, owing to his own share in the great struggle which the Persce commemorates. Yet his drama must have gone far to popularize the knowledge of them, and they may fairly be regarded as so much added to the domain of fact viewed as a possible sub- stratum of fiction for later poets. Thus, then, we have the towns Susa and Ecbatana, Lydia and Sai'dis,(8s) Syria and Babylon, Bactria and the Mardi, carrying us far up into the Asiatic mainland. I will not clog 84 The words are, Sict row Slttsavov cpaaiv sX&etv avrovg (Tovg 'Agyo- vavtccg) elg Al^vijv kccI ^ccataaavras rijr AQyco elg to rifiixiQov nslayog ys- 85 The more noteworthy, since Mount Tmolus does occur in the II. B. 866. ^Bchylean, PART I. xciii the page with references which any index to the poet part i will easily supply, especially as the names are easily caught in glancing over the pages of Mr. Paley's own edition. To pass to the Prometheus and the Septem, we have the Scythians and the Chalybes, known as the land of iron; the Arabs, not as a conjectural interpretation of egafi^Ob, but by name; the Caucasus; the Palus Mjeotis, in definite conjunction with the Cimmerians; and north- ward aTftd eastward of the same northerly region, Sal- mydessus, Themiscyra, and Thermodon. We find in the Persce the names of Thessaly and Macedonia, Do- rians and lonians, and an Ionian Sea. We find a "Tyrian ship", whereas in Homer we have only Sidonian and Phoenician, Tyre being wholly unknown. Yet Tyre was famous in Solomon's time. We find Hellas as the distinctive name of Greece, in the same express contrast with the "barbarians" which it occupies in history. Passing westward, we find JKtna and its eruption an object of familiar description; and south- ward we find the poet knew that the Nile had a delta, had at least one cataract, had a mouth at Canobus, was the means of irrigation to a fertile region, and remarkable for I , , - . _ . - its fulness of de- that the pvpAog, or papyrus, was one or its products, tail about Egypt, and contributed to the diet of the natives. He knew, moreover, of an "Ethiopian river" in a region of blackamoors, and was familiar with the contrast be- tween the colour of Egyptian sailors and the white turbans, etc., which they wore. These later particulars are from the Swpplices, whence we also obtain Libya, not as a vague glimpse on a horizon of mist, but as the name of a widely-extended tract, having coloured natives, and a definite local relation with Egypt, in which -^ last country also the " fen - landers " [iXsio^a- T«s(86)), have a similar renown as a "formidable oars- men", to that which Thucydides (I. i lo) concedes to them. The Supplices farther furnishes the names of Memphis and of the Indians. All the three plays men- 86 jEschyl., Persce. 39. xciv. PREFACE. PAET I tion Europe or Asia, or both, as well known and often as contrasted regions; and a fragment of the "Un- binding of Prometheus", cited by Arrian (177, Din- dorf), mentions the Phasis as the boundary line between the two. Other fragments (290) mention the Nile as having seven streams, as "rolling soil", i.e., having a turbid stream, as connected with the melting of ^Ethiopian mountain snow, and as producing rich har- vests from its flood, and (428) specify the Tyrrhenians as a race of pharmaceutic skill — possibly a reference to the poisons with which the Sardinian and Pelignian regions are credited by the Augustan poets, and especially as LXXVII. But abovc all I would Contrast -^schylus mfs*ofioca,Tseas, with "our Homcr" in respect to the detailed know- ledge of the sea which each possessed. Homer's love for the sea is hearty and boundless; he lavishes a wealth of epithets on it, which is greatly in excess of those bestowed on any other physical object whatever. No attribute of it escapes him. But it is to him always a vast, unmapped, indefinite expanse. Amidst his luxury of descriptive terms we have no single name to stamp with geographical preciseness this or that portion of the watery surface, nor any apparent consciousness of the detail of its configuration, or of parts and members as making up a whole. In his day there most certainly was neither Ionian, nor iEgean, nor Euxine. He only speaks of the "Hellespont", which, as we see from its epithet of "broad", he manifestly rather regarded as a river, and the know- ledge of which marks the native of north-western Asia Minor. Can anything more clearly indicate the ab- solute infancy of geography than this? jEschylus on the other hands gives us the ^gean, the Bosphorus, the Ionian, the Moeotic, and the sea which is epithets which with sufficient distinctness designate the Euxine. It is significant also that, although Homer knows not distinctively even the ^gean, yet JEgie, was with him the locality of the sea -god's palace. (87) 81 N, 21, s. 381. PART T. xcv We see in this fact the germ of an influence whence the paet i "^gean", as a distinctive name, was afterwards deve- loped. This seems clearly to mark an earlier as con- trasted with a later stage, the former mythical, the second, if I may be allowed the word, nomenclative. LXXVIII. Topography, rather than geography, is <« t^e rich topo- the characteristic to be looked for in lyric poetry, f^f and'^'I owing to the limitation of its immediate scope. We general radius glean , accordingly , from Pindar chiefly minute local "' ^'"^'"'' traits with regard to various parts of Sicily and Greece. We find, however, Cyrend, Cumse, and the river Ame- nas near ^Etna, by way of an extension of our survey, and Gadeira or Gades is by him first, I believe, so named. In connection with Gyrene we have the lake Tritonis on the Libyan coast, and a mention of Zeus Ammon. The Tyrrhenians are again mentioned; and the Hyperboreans enlarge in one direction mythical, and perhaps imply a further advance northward in real geography. The name Hellas (Pyth. I. 146), also ap- pears in one place to mean Magna Grsecia, or Southern Italy. The testimony, however, which his odes aff'ord to the progress of Greek colonization westward makes it inconceivable to me that a subsequent poet, even from Greek Asia, taxing the known world for scenes of maritime adventure, should have left the Odyssean wanderings without a single definite locality west of Corfu. Taking, then, Pindar and ^schylus together, the arqa eastward and westward is considerably enlarged, but this counts for little in comparison with the far greater insight into details which these poets between them had as regards Egypt and northern Africa, Sicily and Italy, and a large portion of the Perso- Median territory in Asia. The geographical knowledge of Ho- mer, as compared with that of >(Eschylus and Pindar, is like that possessed by the natives of western Europe concerning western Asia and the Levant before the Crusades, as compared with that possessed by the same after. Unless we are prepared to abandon all the larger landmarks of internal evidence in favour of far xcvi P E E F A C E. PAET I less trustworthy criteria, such considerations as the above must be allowed a presumptive weight which it is difficult to over-rate, and not easy to counterbalance. These are rather the lines on which the whole fabric and context of the poems are moulded than mere features, however broadly marked, which pervade its and the conciu- gurface. The geography of Homer, in the midst of the sion ia irresiat- ooa./ / ibie in &vour of earth as known to ^Eschylus, is hardly more than the Homeric anti- British islauds in the British empire. It is a geo- graphy that lies in a nutshell. To ascribe to the Ho- meric poems a date posterior to iEschylus and Pindar seems to me to be like trying to roll all human know- ledge backwards, and making the river re- ascend towards its source. B«t geography LXXIX. I have only pursued, so far, the widening waa the very • i , i i t proYince of sxpansc 01 pooticai geography; but we surely ought knowledge In ^^^ ^q q^j^ ^Jjo^^ Cyrcue was founded in the 37"' 01. which an Ionian ti/^ti i r r -t tireek would or about 025 13. O. ^^^ ^^at a large measure ot lamilianty probably have ^j^jj ^jjg before rarely visited coast of N. Africa must been strongest, _ i i *> i . n r^^t i. i have dated trom that period, ihe exceedingly scanty knowledge of that coast which we have traced as manifested in the Homeric poems seems to show a strong probability, that they preceded this settlement. To descend lower, it is well known that Hecatseus, an Asiatic Greek of Miletus in 530 B. C, or about sixty years before Herodotus, gave that impulse to travel and geographical knowledge which the latter continued, and published at least one considerable work expressly on geography. Indeed, Asiatic Greece, and Ionia in particular, in the fifth and sixth centuries B. C. quite takes the lead in these studies, of which we have a further token in the map which Aristagoras took to Sparta before the Ionian war. This makes it morally impossible that an Asiatic Ionian poet of the Hero- dotean period could have dwarfed his geographical conceptions within the Homeric limits. Geography would have been precisely the point in which he would na- turally have been strongest. The survey (njfpijjyijffig) of Hecatseus included notices of a tract of Europe and Asia extending from Spain in the west, to the Oriental PART I. provinces of the Persian empire in the east, and of part i some part of the coast of Libya. He would therefore have supplied to the composer of the Homeric poems exactly that knowledge which he most wanted, and for want of which he apparently resorted to the pre- carious and distorted information furnished by Phoenician navigators. To suppose that this poet studiously avoided such later knowledge, in order to give his poems a fictitious antiquity, is inconsistent with their entire spirit and tenor. Homer, if he is anything, is simple and straightforward, and shows rather an anxiety to find room for all he knew. He shrinks from no in- consistencies in order to incorporate a legend. The tables in Spruner's Atlas "Orbis ad meutem Homeri, ad mentem Hecatsei, ad mentem Herodoti", as clearly show successive strata of knowledge, as the fossils in geological formations attest so many successive de- posits on the earth's crust. But the Homeric poems are further characterized by pre-historic signs, on some of which I purpose to touch further on, as plainly as those of Virgil, or Apollonius Rhodius are characterized by the opposite. They seem to me to belong un- mistakably to a period earlier than the colonization of Sicily, earlier than the Dorian - Heraclid invasion of Peloponnesus, earlier than the time at which Greek settlements had been developed with any degree of fulness on the coast-line between the Troad and Cnidus. LXXX. These remarks lead me on to consider the Myth oonsider- department of myth as an element in Homeric epos, ^^ *° *" ^ °'"™* and forming, as it were, the threads of its strand. I am not now going back to the question of its origin — to the period in which, as we are told, it was the con- crete form of cosmical facts as interpreted by human consciousness. A myth in my sense is merely a tale of the deeds of some real or supposed extraordinary person, which acquires acceptance and currency, and, maintaining that hold on successive generations, be- comes traditional. I need not, I think, go through an inductive process to prove that such myths tend to acquire enlarged proportions in successive ages, and HOM. OD. II. U xcviii PREFACE. PART I become in their later period more fully developed. The later form of the myth is as a general rule the fuller form, certainly among a people so rich in imagination as the Greeks. The hero's name is carved on the bark of an ever-growing tree, and expands with its growth, crescent sylvce, crescetis amores. Mere diTeraity LXXXI. To the cvcr- expanding world of Greek art vea no'necersMy ^^^ intellect the legends were interesting for their own criterion of date: sakes, irrespective of the form in which they were con- 7nTrgumtnrre- ^eycd. The greatest genius who might have lived to torted. re-mould them afterwards had heard them first as an infant, and they formed a common treasury upon which all poets might draw. If we suppose that our Iliad . and Odyssey originated about 800—900 B. C, any sub- sequent poet was free to try his hand at the legends, not only those which they left untouched, or touched but lightly, but on those also which form their very staple. There may therefore have been later epics covering the same legendary ground as the Iliad and Odyssey. But if so, these later epics perished. The legends might have been "cooked" over g.nd over again, but the cookery came at last to nought. So it did eventually in the case of the "Cyclics". They had no vitality as compared with the Iliad and Odyssey. They might have the longevity of the "crows" or even of the "nymphs*', but "our Homer" had the immortal' youth of the Olympians themselves. I have already dealt with the argument of Mr. Paley, that, because the tragic poets and Pindar represented certain lUadic legends differently from the form in which our present Iliad gives them, therefore our present Iliad is posterior to the date of those poets. I will only add the ques- tion ; if those poets were earlier why did not the author of our Iliad follow them? Their popularity is unques- tionable: they and others of their school led the mind of Greece as no poets ever had before, if our Homer be late. Why did the supposed later bard disregard these conspicuous examples of excellence and success? Mr. Paley says, if our Homer was earlier, why did not the tragedians and Pindar follow him? I say, if the PART I. xcix tragegians and Pindar were earlier, why did not our fart i Homer follow them? Thus the argument whatever its worth, may be completely turned round. LXXXII. Some arguments which have been ad- Mr. L'BBtiange'a J T 1 J r J • Ti- J J aigumont, if it vanced regarding legends as lound in our Iliad and s^^^g anything, Odyssey, when compared with their form in other ^^'o-wa that our T T . T 1 11 '• Homer was later poets, are indeed curious ; and may challenge a passing ^^^^^ Euripides remark for their singular incapacity of proving their and even than conclusion. For instance, Mr. L'Estrange of Belfast, to whom I am indebted for several courteous com- munications, writes in his Essay, "On the date of our Iliad and Odyssey", p. 24, that Odysseus' detention of seven years in Calyps6's island was "a, device un- known to Euripides", and contrived by a compiler to fill up the ten years between the hero's leaving Troy and his reaching Ithaca. He cites in support of this view the abridgement of the Odyssean wanderings which we find in the prophecy of Cassandra in the Troades 426 — 43, in which no mention of Calypso occurs. Of course if nothing in a poetic abridgement may be skipped, however little it may be suited to a poet's purpose, without proving the poet's ignorance, the con- clusion follows. But who would ever think of thus fettering the instincts of a poet when handling legend ? The objector fails in this objection to notice that nothing save the more dismal horrors of the hero's career are included by Euripides, and not all even of them. For instance the Lsestrygonians are skipped, Scylla is not mentioned, his disappointment on all but reaching his home by the aid of .^Eolus is not men- tioned, when he was almost ready to leap overboard in despair. Now, there is nothing specially dismal in the detention endured by Odysseus at Calypso's hands — nothing which would suit the raving utterances of Cassandra's dismal prophecy, or form a specially tragic point for a playwright. Further, the period of ten years after the fall of Troy is mentioned (433); and as the period coincides,' surely the filling up may be conceded. Further still, Euripides we may feel sure from Cyclops 264 knew of Calyps6 in connexion with G* c PREFACE. PAKT I Odysseus' wanderings, as there we find /la v^v Ka- IvTpa tag rs Nt^qecos xopag addressed to the Cyclops by Seilenus in Odysseus' presence. Again, p. 22, as regards Ajax, Sophocles makes Teucer speak as if Ajax had alone and completely repelled the Trojan attempt to fire the ships. The objector continues, "this is confirmed by Ovid, Met. XIII. 7 and 8, where "Ajax is made to take the credit of that exploit to "himself". But he seems unable to see that this just as much or just as little proves that Ovid was earlier than "the compiler of our Iliad" as that Sophocles was. Ovid had certainly both legends (if the objector pleases so to call them), before him, and chose the non-Homeric or Cyclic. But then, we may reasonably retort, so had Sophocles. As to the date of either legend these facts prove just nothing. Some otherB of LXXXIII. But having thus attempted to show "the espeoiau^'on "he Compiler" to be later than Sophocles, and later than Euri- ethicai oharac- pides, the objcctor gocs On, with admirable fortitude and noticed, °^^^' Consistency, to show him to be later than Alexander the Great, whose treatment of Battis " shews that Alexander "followed the edition of Homer used by Sophocles, not "our Iliad"- But of course "our Homer" is as clearly shown to be more modern than Alexander by virtue of this reasoning as it is than Sophocles. In the same note the objector adds, "The contest for the armour proves "the story in our Iliad about Achilles having two suits of "divine armour to be a modern fabrication". But I should like to know where in the Iliad we have any more than one "suit of di/oine armour", viz. that of K, ascribed to Achilles ? He continues, "if such had been "the Homeric story, there need not have been any "jealousy between Ajax and Odysseus — each would "have been given a suit". Surely this remark shows the objector has overlooked A. 543 — 556, where the quarrel, and the armour as its cause and the death of Ajax as its consequence are all noticed. Still more curiously the same writer argues that the ethics of the Iliad in general, and the character of Achilles in parti- cular, shew the influence of the superior morals of PART I. ci Socrates and his school: one instance alleged may suf- pabt i fice. — The treatment of the corpse of Hector. This writer argues that the dragging (he corpse only was an .alteration in favour of humanity in consequence of So- cratic teaching, and that the older version is the bar- barous one which we read in Sophoc. Aj. 1028 foil. Now a poet, aiming at popularity, would certainly not have sacrificed it to a moral theory; and, if we found him humanizing earlier barbarous sentiments, we should feel sure that the ethical tone of his hearers had already risen. But I maintain that the contrary is the fact, that, as we progress from Herodotus to Thu- cydides, the moral tone is lowered: the massacre of Melos, the character and popularity of Alcibiades, and the Sicilian expedition in many of its details, surely prove this: as we pass on to Xenophon the tone of public men falls still more markedly, until in Ale- xander's age it drops with a sudden collapse under the corrupting influence of conquest and plunder. The writer himself furnishes a curious comment on his own argument. Homer is pure from brutality because he trails the corpse only, not the living man. Yet Alexan- der who was a pupil of Aristotle, who was a dis- ciple of Socrates, actually in his reproduction of the Homeric type deliberately adopts the change from the humane back to the brutal, and trails the living Battis at his chariot wheels, driving himself "amid the triumphant jeers and shouts of the army". This is what the age had become with the teaching of Socrates to guide it, and yet a poet who is comparatively humane must be deemed to have partaken of that teaching! The notion of proving modernism by superior human- ity is refuted the moment the facts are adduced in illustration of it. Similar is the remarkable purity and therefore antiquity of the Homeric miise in another particular of ethics. Every Greek student knows that blackest spot in Greek morals of the Socratic period associated with the word icaiSiiid. No reader of Xe- nophon can miss it. A Fragment of ^Eschylus shows that it was familiar in his day, and that his conception cii PREFACE. pABT I of the heroic character admitted of it. In our Homer there is not the faintest suggestion of it. "Therefore Homer is modern", say Mr. Paley and Mr. L'Estrange. My view is — therefore he is ancient. Let unprejudiced students judge between us. Legends, fui- LXXXIV. But indeed mere diversity of legend is iUffereir ""con" "o tcst of priority. Legends have their special hold temporary poets, jn localities and in families. With the celebrity of a *oet"'ThB ^ues- locality and an increased resort of strangers to it came tion is, which a development of its legend. When a house grew are the «■»>,)/<;«? famous the feats of its mythic ancestors acquired fuller proportions. Above all, the localization of cultus had this effect. Thus the worship of Pallas, Erectheus, Theseus, Demeter, and Dionysus at Athens, the worship of the Dioscuri and Artemis at Sparta and in the Do- rian colonies, that of Herakles at Olympia and wher- ever the Dorian-Heraklid conquerors established them- selves, formed so many congenial seats of legendary development. Thus conflicting legends often arose in different places, or even in the same place. Amyclse is in Pindar the place of Agamemnon's murder, which others place in Argos or Mycenae ; see Pind. Pyth. XI. 40. Nor did the poets escape these contrary influences. Thus Pindar, cited by Mr. Paley, says, which reference chiefly to Achilles and Ajax, atQaroC ys fiav TtalSag d-Eav] but yet Achilles is, according to him, slain in battle, and Ajax stabbed by his own hand. (Isthm. m. 31, Vm. 80; Nem. VII. 39.) So Sophocles in the "Trachinise" makes Hyllus light the pyre for He- rakles, but in the "Philoctetes" that hero boasts that this last service was rendered by himself (Trachin. 1249, Philoct. 801—3). Euripides in the Troades, 901 foil., makes Menelaiis denounce Helen as a criminal and threaten her with death. The same hero in the Andromache, 6a8 foil., is represented as overcome by the sight of her charms at their first meeting. Diversity then of itself proves nothing; the only way, of testing date of authorship by legend is to take such legends as are found in our Homer, and, comparing them with the same in the tragic poets and Pindar, to estimate, PART I. ciii not their difference merely, but their greater or less pakt i simplicity. Which poet gives us the crude form of the legend, or most nearly so? By scrutinizing the poems with this test to aid us we shall unerringly discover where the greatest amount of "cookery" lies. Let us take then some few of the principal legends and examine them. LXXXV. In the Iliad Pallas Athen^ is the daughter Tako some le- of Zeus, only with a total silence as to the mode Qf ^™'^= 'J^™- ^"i- ^ *' las in Homer is her origin. In Hesiod we are told that Zeus himself zeus' daughter produced her "from his head". A Scholiast on Apoll. If^'^ ^",^1^. Rhod. IV. 1310, has recorded that Stesichorus, circ. ter produced 550—480 B.C., was the first who asserted that she ^""^ ^'' ^'f " leapt forth tvith arnta from the head of Zeus. Later therefore, on, Hephaestus is made by Pindar to assist, by the singular midwifery of splitting open the head of Zeus with a hatchet; and several vase-paintings (one cer- tainly in the Lamberg collection) represent this curious scene in full. It is also the subject of a group once in the Parthenon, now in the British Museum. Here, then, we have, I conceive, successive deposits of mythus : the simplest the Homeric, an,d therefore probably the oldest. LXXXVI. Herodotus states that Dionysus, Herakles, DionysuB just and Pan were the latest additions to the received circle '™°''°' '''.* ""' gm or divinity of Greek deities. He places the deification of Pan as in Homer, posterior to the Trojan war, and neither in the Iliad nor in the Odyssey does his name or any trace of him appear. But could this have been so in the case of a poet composing about Herodotus' own time? In the Iliad we find a passage in which Dionysus is certainly rated as amongst the "heavenly , deities ".(88) But he appears as one whose earthly recognition was contested and as unable to maintain his rights, in short, as flee- ing for refuge to Thetis. The indications of the d'vGd'Xa, 88 There is a single passage of the Odyssey {I. 325) in which his "testi- mony" is brought in to account for the death of AiiaduS by Artemis. It is not important and rather makes against the deity and dignity of Dionysus than for it. A probable explanation of this text is given by Mr. Gladstone, Juv. M. p. 318. civ . PREFACE. PABT I of the ti&'^vai, and of the "msenad", in a simile (II. Z. 132-7, X. 460), are all in favour of the orgiastic frenzy having been the Homeric sole characteristic of Dionysiac worship; and there seems no doubt it was the primitive one. In another passage he is spoken of as born of Zeus and Semele, a "delight to mortals", but throughout the poems, strongly as the poet laudi- ius arguitur' vini vinosus, we have no connexion of but lias no con- Dionysiac worship with the culture of the vine or the neson wi e p,,gpa^j,j^^jQ]^ (jf {^^^ juicc. Hcsiod, in his extant works, does little more than confirm the Iliad, save by adding of him and Semeld, his mother d&Gvccrov Q'VTjt'^, vvv d' k^^oteqol d'EOi etCtv. he seems by the vvv to mark more distinctly the re- cent acquisition of the rank of deity. But in a frag- ment (XCIV. Goettling) he says, "Dionysus gave men their delight and their aversion", specifying under the latter head some of the results of intoxication. In Alcseus, drc. 650 B. C, fragm. 41 Bergk, we find "the son of Zeus and Semele gave men wine to lull their - cares". In Pindar, B. C. 464, we find the Dithyramb connected with his worship, and that worship one in which the ox was the god's symbol, as though he had by this time absorbed some of the imported attributes of the Egyptian Apis, from which country indeed He- rodotus (II. 49) appears to rocognize his introduction into Greece through a Phoenician channel. A fragment of the same poet, considerably mutilated, appears to speak of the ivy as yielding his crown. otherwritorsadd LXXXVII. Other fragments of the same poet speak "!v' '"'f .°";°'' of him as the "pure star of the vintage season, pro- other attributes _ t^ , tecting the growth of trees", as relaxing the coil of gloomy cares, and as connected with the "fruit and the cups" (Frag. 103, 3 ; 89, Donaldson), and an entire passage names him as enthroned by Demeter's side, obviously connecting him with her, as wine with bread, to form the staple of human sustenance (Isthm. VI. 3 — ^5). I need not now go into his special festivals at Athens, and that connexion of his worship with the development of Tragedy, to which the very framework I'AET I. of the drama testifies, nor to the fact that, as he and \Herakles were among the last to receive worship, so they were the first to lapse into the comedian's cari- cature. They were regarded as mere parvenu deities, and their very worshippers never quite lost their sense of familiarity with them. Hence the sort of Olympian "high life below stairs", which we recognise not only in the Birds and Frogs of Aristophanes, but which tinges the Alcestis of Euripides. But whereas we can, as I have shown, make out all the leading attributes of Dionysus from Pindar; in Homer we have a total silence regarding them, although with several excellent opportunities for some mention of them; for instance, in the details of the rare vintage given to Odysseus by Maron (Od. i. 196 foil.), with which he intoxicates the Cyclops, and which in the play of Euripides on that subject is distinctly connected with the god. Anacreon has an ode addressed to him, of which several stanzas remain, invoking his aid in a love affair of the poet's, as though realising the proverb, "sine Cerere et Baccho friget Venus". At any rate, he is not a god to whom prayer is offered. No one in the Iliad or Odyssey ever prays to him, or pours a libation to him, or names him in connection with that wine -cup to wtich the poet gives such prominence. Pan on the other hand occurs in Pindar (Barthen. fragm. 7 a — 7, Bergk p. 312; — 3) and, Servius says, was by him made the son of Apollo and Penelope. Was this, I would ask likely to be after or before "our Homer"? See Bergk under fragm. 77, "longe aliud tradit etc." LXXXVin. The legend of Herakles, on the contrary, serakies is a 11 TTT TT A niortal man con- has strong roots in both the poems. We have Here's trasced muh the jealousy at his birth, his parents and birth-place named, <=^°'^^ '= Homer, his imposed labours, his expeditions to Pylos and Troy, with an adventure there, and shipwreck on return, his wounding two deities, his son Tlepolemus is a leader in the Greek host, with other sons and grandsons con- temporary. Pallas befriended him at Troy, but Herd's wrath -j^rought his death, after which his armed shade, endowed with consciousness and memory, is seen by — these arc later, therefore. cvi PREFACE. PAET I Odysseus in the abode of the dead, and is made to recognize him as though he had seen him on earth (iyva d' avrinK xEtvog). The passages are, Ih I. 690 foil., S- 25t foil., 3«4, O. 639, Z. 117, T. 98 foil, T. 145 foil., Od. X. 601 foil., qp. 35 foil. If I assumed here for argument's sake that I. 602 — 4 are genuine, which I do not allow; see App. G. 3, (35) (26): still, though among the gods, he is not yet of them; but, like Tithonus or Ganymedes, an immortalized man, even as Calypso proposed to make Odysseus. Indeed what can be plainer than that he was a man and mortal in the poet's conception? In E. 383 foil. Dione is consoling Aphrodite, wounded by Diomedes, by enumer- ating deities who had similarly suffered from human violence, itoXXol yaQ d-q tXruisv 'Olv^^ta ISd^at' €%ov- tsg ii, dvdQcov, x. r. A. Her second and third ex- amples are Here and Aides both wounded by Hera- kles, who is dvrjQ, viog ^t,6g aiy 06x010. Again in -9'. 321 foil. Odys. boasts of being superior in archery to all 0(3001 vvv ^QOtoC eieiv, x. r. A. adding, dvdQdGi Se nQOtsQOLGbv sQi^e^ev ova id-sXijoco , ov-S'' 'FlQaxXfjo ovt' EvQvto) Oixakirji, 01 qu xkI dd'avdxoLGiv BQi^sGxov tcsqI ro'^cov. See the note there. Now, in the times in other poets of ^schylus , Pindar, and Sophocles, he has become Tent through th'e "°* '^^^J immortal, nor only the favourite and typical hero to the god hcro of adventurous prowess, but the one whose fame therrfor"^ ^ ^'^' ^^ coextcnsive with the furthest limits of the known world. He has visited the Hyperboreans in the remote north. The "pillars" which Atlas (of whom more anon) in the "Odyssey" is made to hold., but whose function he now seems to have usui'ped, are his alone, and these close the western horizon. He has accom- panied the Argonauts to the further extremity of the. Euxine eastward, whilst he yet holds the very key- stone of national Hellenic feeling at Olympia in the great games which he founded, and where none but Greeks might contend. Besides this, we have on numerous vases, probably of Pindar's age, Herakles conquering the Nemean lion, conquering Geryon, con- quering the Amazons, sharing the Gigantomaehia, es- PART I. cvii \corted by Pallas both down to Hades — this, indeed, paet i IS in "Homer" — and up to heaven in an apotheosis. Pindar gives at length his infantine struggle with the snakes, and Teiresias' prophecy of his future greatness. In the dramatists we have Deianira his wife and Hyl- lus his son, his love for lole, his adventure with the horses of Diomedes, his recovery of Alcestis from the dead, his fatal passage with the Centaur, his release of Prometheus, his connexion with Philoctetes, to whom he appears in full-blown deity, his madness and mas- sacre of wife and children, his dying paroxysms on Mount QLta. His contest with Geryon, as we have seen, appears in Hesiod's "Theogony", localized at Gades. Stesichorus composed an entire poem, the " Geryone'is ", on that subject, and another on his en- counter with Cycnus, which last adventure is also em- bodied in the "Shield of Herakles", a poem sometimes ascribed to Hesiod. LXXXIX. I think we may roughly assume that the some remarks Homeric bundle of legends about Herakles is the costume ITue- Achsean portion, having, however, a Theban, that is, raues, a Cadmeian, or, ultimately, a Phoenician root; while the later one, gathered primarily from Pindar, may be referred to a Dorian source, and later still, these seem blended and lost in the tragic and subsequent poets. There is, also, to be noticed the singular change in the costume of the hero in the earlier and later forms of the legend. In Homer the only weapons ascribed to him are the bow and arrows, with, in the Odyssean notice of his shade, a marvellous belt (tsldfiav) in addition. The Dorian development gave him the lion's skin, slain and spoiled at Nemea by himself, on which Theocritus has an epic Idyll, and the club which, in the Odyssey, Orion wields as a huntsman's weapon. Xanthus, the lyric poet, older than Stesichorus (Athen. XII. 513 A), is said to have armed him after the Ho- meric fashion, which I interpret, by the aid of the poem known as the "Shield of Herakles", to mean accoutred in the panoply, chariot, etc., of a Homeric hero. As regards the testimony of the vases, I think cviii PREFACE. PAii't' I I have seen one (89) which gave him this heroic costume. All the rest, a vast number, from the earKest ages of group paintings, pourtray him in the lion's skin. Pitho- leon, of Rhodes — or, according to others, Stesichorus, of Himera, a lyric poet — is said to have been the first who thus accoutred him. Each of these poets belongs to a region of Dorian associations. But of this costume, which becomes his dominant token in sub- sequent mythopoetry, we have in "Homer" no trace whatever. I think the lion's skin and club, referable not only to a Dorian source, but in particular to the athletic vein which so abounds in Dorian institutions. It arrays Herakles as the athlete, contending not ab- solutely with the weapons of nature, but with a costume and equipment but one remove from them; and har- monises with his foundership of the Olympic games, of which the legend is so prominent in Pindar. But in and on the ab- Homcr, although athletic games occupy nearly a book Olympic games of the Iliad, and are also prominent in the Odyssey in Homer. (-ji jp-^ Qd. ».) , and although the former poem is strongly, and the latter slightly, charged with Heraklean legend, there is no suggestion of Herakles having the slightest connexion with such games, nor any allusion whatever to the Olympian, or any other established seats of such contests, as known to the poet. When we consider what a- rallying-point for national feeling these games were to the Greeks, it seems unaccount- able that a poet, so intensely national as our Homer, should have omitted all notice or trace of them amidst - such suggestive opportunities, if they had really been established for nearly three hundred years. A passage in../. XC. In Connexion with this a passage in A. 606 — 701 697 foil. disouBS- J . , ,. . . . , t-, „ , ,^ . ed in reference descrves Special noticc, m which JNestor tells how Neleus to this. his sire reserved a large part of the booty captured from the Epeians for himself in recompense for four race-horses and a chariot of his which Angelas the king of those Epeians had seized, "and which had gone to Elis to compete for a prize, for they were going to 89 "Peintures de Vases Antiques", grave'es par A. Clener, explique'es par A, L. Millin. Paris, 1808, fol , No. lxxv. PART I. c race for a tripod". It is noticeable that the SchoU. on part i the previous v. 671 say, "the horses had gone to the Olympic games {dycovcc) or else some funeral games" {iititacpiav) , whereas at v. 700 the same authorities state, "the poet hnew not of the Olympian games (ra 'Olv(inia), but means that the horses came thither to contend for a material stake" (nsQi tivog xQiqii.atiKov ayavoQ). They imply that, by a tripod being stated as the prize, whereas a leaf garland was all that the victor won at Olympia, the poet clearly shows that he knew not of the Olympic contest, or he must have known this characteristic condition. Other Scholl. go on to state how Herakles, after ravaging Elis and expelling for breach of agreement Augeias, whose hotcqos he had cleansed, took measures for recruiting the population thinned by the war, and then,' on the region being thus replenished, instituted the Olympic games, and competed in person. Now I think it is certain that had Homer known of the legend of Herakles founding the games,' of which, if later than Pindar, he could not have been ignorant, he would not here have omitted all mention of it. The inconsistency of the Scholl. above cited shows the carelessness with which the compilations current under that name were thrown together. But the remark on the earlier line 671 seems in itself to contain an in- consistency in the alternative which it puts forward. By saying "they had gone to the Olympic ayavcc", it evidently refers by anticipation to the words tXd'ovtss list' Kf'&Aa in 700; and by saying, "or else some funeral games", it refers as clearly to the sequel of 700, tcsqI t^ojtodog yocQ ^(isMov d-svffead'cci. But by putting as an alternative what is manifestly all one proceeding, it confuses the matter which it purports to explain. The poet by adding the words last cited, clearly shows that it was an incidental and not an established contest to which Neleus sent his team. And indeed, assuming for the moment that he could possibly have meant to speak of the Olympic games as then established and Neleus as entering for them, it would be unmeaning to ex PREFACE. PART I add that it was some particular prize which accounted (yag) for Neleus thus competing. The subsequent view of the SchoU. is therefore undoubtedly to be taken as the correct one : — viz. that the mention of the tripod puts all notion of the Olympic games out of the ques- tion. We have here then the remarkable fact that the poet, in the midst of associations which suggest the Olympic games, and to a superficial critic, such as the author of the mistaken remark of the SchoU. , seemed to imply them as known to his hearers, yet not only stops short of any mention of them, but subjoins a statement which precisely excludes any notion of them as being the occasion of the contest to which he re- fers. Opportunity for XCI. I may add that the poet's total silence in the grreTIn met- passage of the Catalogue B. 61^, where Elis is men- tioning Ells. tioned concerning any connexion with games , with Herakles, or with Zeus, is hardly less remarkable. He nowhere shuns an allusion which stamps the celebrity of any spot which he mentions in this otherwise dry enumeration. For instance he speaks of Onchestus, B. 506, as the "noble grove sacred to Poseidon"; he gives on Dorium 594 foil, the legend of Thamyris blinded by the Muses in their wrath ; he alludes in 604 to the legend of the hero -^pytus; he states under Dulichium the exile of Phyleus and its cause, 625 — 9; he refers under Calydon to the death of its famous chieftain Meleager, 643 ; he marks the double name of the mound in the Trojan plain with an allusion to the Amazons and their connexion with the Troad; and notices Alyb^ as the source, i. e. mine of silver (814, 857). It can hardly be said that such an obvious allusion as this would have been, to the Olympic games in connexion with Elis, lay out of his course. From all this together the natural inference is that those games were in his time unknown. Atlas in Homer XCII. The Atlas of Homer is an obscure but potent is free and has ... -, , , ii i an honoured pcrsonagB, having m personal charge the tall columns charge i in other ^l^j(,}j keep asviudcr earth and heaven. The goddess with a burden Calypso is his daughter, dwelling in an island which PART I. cxi embosses the middle of the sea. There is no trace part i of penal durance, or of the doom of Zeus , resting on imposed: - few the Homeric Atlas. He is not allied to the Titans, «""'*' ^p''^" '" whoj in our Homer, are located beneath Tartarus, nor to lapetus and Cronus, who "sit at .the ends oif earth, with deep Tartarus around them". The various giants broods who figure so formidably in later mytho- logy, have but a few isolated types in Homer. Briareus and Typhoeus in the Iliad, and Tityos, Otus, and Ephialtes in the Odyssey, exhaust the list. On the contrary, Atlas appears in Hesiod and ^schylus as in penal durance, not "keeping the pillars", but bearing heaven, no easy burden (Theogon. 517 — ao, Prom. 347 — 5°) ; ^ii, y*'', 8*'' or 9*^ century B. C. I say, it had become so in the 5"^, but probably not before, and therefore that our Homer is not later but earlier. Mr. Paley will, if he does not take care, prove that Homer was later than Theocritus, who gives us in an Idyll an epithalamium of Helen (Theocr. XX.). The testimony of Pindnr, however, to hero-worship, strong element ,. , ,N , n • • <• -i 1 • J "* hero-woisliip as pervading the (ireek world, is unique 01 its Kind, in pindar, 97 In Fragm. 7 Donaldson, p. 369, we have the actual Homeric phrase ilv 'Aqiy,oig, with the significant addition of nots, and an express notice of the transfer. And so in iEschyl., v.al vvv . . . iTtov^isvog qC^aiaiv Akvaiaig vtco, having just before spoken of him as xov yrjysv^ re Kiliv.i(av oUijroQa avtQcov, Prom. ^63 — 5,351 — 60. The v,aLVvv seems, as the noxs in the previous quota- tion, to mark transition to a new locality. cxviii PREFACE. PART I He shows that almost every notable locality was a centre of such adoration as Herodotus describes by the word svayi^ov0i. I need not surely adduce quotations in support of this. The wanderings of Herakles, the vogage of the Argo, the achievements of the ^acids, the Perseidse, the Pelopidss had dotted over the Greek world with local shrines. Now, of this we have nothing in Homer. There is, indeed, one doubtful passage faint beginnings (H. B. 550 — i) in which Erechthcus may be intended omci. ^^ ^j^^ person to whom, in Pallas's temple, yearly offerings were made. But the total silence of the poet elsewhere is so emphatic as to make this exception, if it be such, of no weight. We must remember tl^e abundant occasions which he had for mentioning it, if known to him, and the clear traces which he yields at Dodona, Delphi, the Troad, Athens, Cyprus, and else- where, of the localized worship of the Olympians. How can we accoixnt for a field unquestionably so suitable for the local allusions of which Homer is so fond, and so fruitful as it evidently was in the fifth century, B. C, remaining such a total blank to his mind? I see only one way of accounting for it, namely, by assigning to him an antiquity in which it had not yet begun. The dreary Btate XCVIII. Before quitting the domain of mvthology, of the Homeric . , tt • 1 i- <• " t > dead, i ought to noticc the Homeric belief as regards the state of the dead. The dreary and cheerless aspect which this presented to the poet's mind, even in the case of Achilles, his prime hero, and Agamemnon, king of men, and Ajax, whose peculiarly unhappy fate and brilliant services on earth would have entitled him to consolation, if there had been any to be found, hardly needs a comment. The first of these bitterly contrasts his shadowy primacy with the lot of the meanest hireling on earth. The dead have no prospect: they only look back to the past, or seek to snatch a glimpse of the present. They dwell on the triumphs, or on the wrongs and sufferings, of this mortal life, and sympathize, after a forlorn and bereaved fashion, with those whom they have left behind. The picture is one of such blank desolation as came spontaneously to the poet's PAET I. cxix mind, on whom neither faith nor philosophy had yet pakt i dawned; but who yet could not so far renounce man's birthright of immortality as to conceive of the utter ex- tinction of personality in what had once been a human soul. The dead of Homer have pride, they cherish grudges and curiosity, affection and resentment, but they have, in a later poet's phrase, "left hope behind". The casual exceptions of the few favoured hei'oes who were by birth or marriage connected with Zeus him- self, only proves more pointedly the dismal universality of the rule by which the rest are bound. XCIX. Now, in Pindar, and indeed before his time, contrasted with all this is changed. A remarkable passage in the tnnes of Pmdar second Olympian ode warns men that "there is one ""'^ ^^ohyius. who avenges sins done in this realm of Zeus, pro- nouncing their doom with implacable destiny ; whereas the good are in perpetual sunshine by night as well as by day, and have a life free from toil, not scraping- earth by dint of plough, nor troubling the deep, to win the meat that perishes ".(98) Precisely similar doctrine is enunciated in ^schyl. Suppl. 228 foil. ovSh ^yj 'v "Aidov Q-avav (pvyri fidtaiov ahias, jrpa^Kg tads. ' xdxat Slucc^si, rd^7tla%7J,(iad-\ cag loyog, Zsvg cc^log ev xafiovSLV v6xdtag dinag. Again, in a fragment of one of his Dirges, Pindar says : "The souls of the impious flit on earth beneath the sky in deadly pangs and bands of woe, but up in heaven the pious dwell, and hymn with songs the mighty Immortal." (99) In another fragment the same poet says that: "In the ninth year after death, Perse- phone, after receiving compensation for the woe long- since wrought, restores again the souls to the upper world, whence spring a race of wise and mighty kings" (by transmigration, it should seem), "and thencefor- 98, Others take %SLvfjV to be lisivrjv: so Mr. Paley; but surely the dative with TtaQtt would be far more suitable to his sense. 99 This fragment is suspected by Dissen and the late Professor Donaldson, P- 373- Probably it has been tampered with. The passage from 01. II. is, however, abundantly sufficient for my purpose. X PREFACE. PART I ward they are called spotless heroes among men." Pythagorean doctrines and hero worship are here com- bined in one picture. Now, can we suppose that a poet so broadly human as Homer is, would have shrunk back from this doctrine once current and fairly afloat in the Greek mind, into the cold funereal negations which pervade the Odyssean shades? Compare with the dreary -powerless phantoms which there we find, the u9Eschylean view of the hero after death. In Choeph. 334 foil, the Chorus exclaims, texvov, cpQovrj^a rov Q-avovrog ov du^d^si jrvpos fiaksQcc yvdd'og, (paCvsL d' vGXEQQV OQyds' otoxv^Exai d' 6 %-vri6ii(ov, dvacpaiVEtuL S' 6 ^Xdnxav: where the characteristic feature of the whole passage is the intense and vigorous vitality which it ascribes to the dead. Before Pindar, indeed, the change had set in. Earlier poets than he could not brook to leave their Achilles uncomforted ; but gave him a blissful abode, mated with a fitting heroine, in some isle of the distant Pontus, or of the further Hesperides. (100) This is plain from the notices of Ibycus and Simonides (Schol. ApoUon. Rhod. IV. 815, ap. Bergk, p. 1007); and probably even was the view of Stesichorus {ibid. p. 981 — a). And the same sentiment has coloured the heroic imaginings of every poet, in the line of tradition of Greek thought, from the sixth century, B. C, to Mr. Tennyson: — "It may be that the gulfs will wash us down. It may be we shall touch the happy isles. And see the great Achilles whom we knew." To date the Homeric poems in the fifth century B. C, forces an astounding exception on an otherwise uni- versal rule. The eleventh book of the Odyssey alone becomes an utter anachronism. And yet this eleventh book is by a large array of modern critics considered later than the bulk of the two poems. 100 cf. Find. Nem. lY. 78—80. PART I. cxxi C. The legend of the Centaurs demands some notice. past i A mention occurs in Odys. (p. 295 foil, of a brawl over The centaurs wine, which brought punishment on Eurvtion, the cen- *'" ""' ^^^^°' --w -, . J ^ centaurs in Ho- taur, and bred a standing "quarrel between Centaurs mer, in other and men". Now, except this last phrase, there is ^"^'"^ *«y ''«■ nothing to suggest that the Centaurs were not men; nor need we assume from it that they were more re- mote in the poet's conception, from humanity, than were the Cyclopes, or the giants. Cheiron, the most humane {dixaioravos) of the Centaurs, is spoken of as if in all respects a man (II. yl. 82, — 3). The Centaurs of Homer, however, have been identified (i) by a long tradition with the Ph^res (see Schol. Ven. on II., I. 368), whom Peirithous and others of the race called Lapithse, expelled from a part of Thessaly, near Pelion. Now these Ph^res are called "mountain wildmen" {oQEGxaoi); and if we accept their identification with the Centaurs of Odys. g). , the effects of wine, to which perhaps he was a stranger, upon one of them, render- ing his passions ungovernable, and bringing out the true savage, are perhaps there described, and may be compared with its effects upon the Cyclops in Odys. t,., and on Caliban in Shakspeare; savage frenzy and brutal stupor being two standing types of intoxication. But in all this there is not a word of the horse-cen- I Cheiron is a Centaur, and dwells near Pelion. The PhSres are warred on by the Lapithse, and driven from Pelion. The quarrel is between Lapithse and Centaurs in Ody. qp. Peirithoiis, who vanquished the Phgres and drove them from Pelion, is a Lapith, and his son and a comrade are Lapithaa in II. M. These are the points in favour of this identification. I take the name Lapith (akin to lapis, "stone", and less certainly to jj --I'^k^os) with Mr. Paley, as signifying a primitive race who first used stone maces, knives, etc., and so vanquished the worse-armed Centaurs, who dwelt, like the Horites of Genesis, in caves (oQSBKmoi), and used wooden weapons only. I take nevtavQog from v.aiv-g siioi fpaivovrai, siaCv. See also a statement cited from Stiabo by Creuzer p. 9, that Anaximander first pro- duced a map, but that Hecatseus left behind him written matter {yqd^^a, V. I. avyyQtiji^a) TCtazsvofisvov avtov elvai iv t^s aXX'qg avzov ygacprjg. See Strabo XII. 550, VII. 321, 316, VI. 271 for citations from Hecatseus. cxxxvi PEE FACE. PART I. PAKT I commeroe was open, be sure speedily to follow. I can- Antiquities, the not now go through the chapter of this same preface inleacoxqa. q^ Qreek Honferic antiquities; but, as I see the "iron axle and wheel tire iniGGarqa" , of the chariots, come in for suspicion, I may, quote a fragment of Stesi- chorus I. GidaQcaxmv iniGGaxQCiv, which shows that this feature is not modern in Mr. Paley's sense, (h) 14 A considerable portion of this Preface part I. towards the end appeared some few years, since in the Contemporary Review, but I have considerably altered and recast the matter so published. PART 11. CXIII. It remains to notice one or two facts relating pakt ii to the present volume. It has been inordinately delayed by events which I could not foresee. I promised my- self to have completed the edition long ere this, when I first began it. It is only half done. This very volume was to have contained two more books, but I was obliged to sacrifice their present publication, in order to avoid a ^stponement of which I could not calculate the end. But not only has my time been more heavily taxed, but the work of editing has become more laborious. La Roche's edition of the Odyssey, with collations of a considerable array of mss., appeared in Germany shortly after my own first volumes appeared here. I determined to avail myself of his labours, and at the same time to collate such as were within my reach at home. I have accordingly collated the fol- lowing, Harl. No. 5658 vellum, referred to as . . . cc „ „ 5673 paper, „ „„..../? (in part only,) A ms. in the collection of the late Sir Thos. Philipps Bart, at Cheltenham, referred to as , . . . y Harl. No. 6325 vellum, referred to as . . . d The Schol. vulg. or Didymi in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, referred to as T The editio princepsYiov. 1488(15), referred teas Fl. and I should also add that the principal Harl. ms. of the poem. No. 5674 in that collection, which Person collated, has been continually referred to by me in all doubtful passages. I am, further, indebted to the kindness of Mr. F. A. Paley of Cambridge for the colla- tion in book ft. of the Corp. Chr. Coll. ms. It is re- 15 The fine copy referred to Pref. vol. I. § LXX was lent me by the kind- ness of the Headmaster of Eton for this purpose. T** HOM. OD. II. '■ Vi. 56 Vi. -^•h?, Vi. 50 Stu ^'• Eu. r Vr. Lxxviii PREFACE. PART II. PAET II ferred to as h, but appears to have been collated before ; see pref. to vol. I. § LXIX. CXIV. It is necessary to state that, in order to agree with the signature of the mss. and other primary sources in the fist volume, those of La Roche have been altered as follows. In La Hoche's, In tMs edition. C corresponds with Vi. 5 D L V ; Q >> ; S j; ; F P V In the rest of La Roche's mss. I have retained his signatures, putting, however, for the bcholl. the small letter corresponding to the capital which denotes the MS. to which those scholl. belong. Thus H. is the Harleian no. 5674, h its scholl. Those of La Roche are as follows; A. the Codex Augustanus, Munich, 519 B, — B. the Vindobonensis 307, — G. that of Vespasian Gonzaga di Columna, — I. the Venetus 457, — K. the same 456, — M. the same 6(3, — N. the same 647. I have designated the editions by their first letters; Aid. for Aldine, Ro. for Roman, etc. As regards the Corpus Christi Cambridge ms. I am enabled by the kindness of Mr. SS. Lewis, fellow and librarian, to add the facsimile at the end of this Pre- face, taken from a tracing of its readings in some particular passages, as to which I had specially en- quired. Mr. Lewis describes it as a paper folio, prob- ably written at the close of the 13* century and num- bered in Nasmyth's Catalogue LXXXI. Rugby, October 187a. H. H. OATSSEIAS H. HOM. OD. It. SUMMARY OF BOOK VII. The evening of the ^;j^^ day continues, Nausicaa return.s and Odysseus follows her (i — 14). Pallas appears, counsels him and conceals him with a mist (15 — 77). The magnificence of the palace of Aleinous and the beauty of his gardens are described (j8 — 132). Odysseus, entering unseen, supplicates Arete, the queen (133 — 51). His favourable reception is solemnized by a libation (152—83). Alcinoiis appoints a council in honour of Odysseus for the next day (184 — 225). Odysseus, in answer to a question byAretg, tells briefly his story from his first shipwreck till his meeting with Nausicaa (226 — 297). After some conversation they retire to rest (298 — 347)- 0dv66£(Dg eiGodog itQog 'JXxivoov. '£lg o [isv svd"' T^QKto 3to2.vr2,Kg^ 3iog 'OdvGSsvg , xovQfjv ds TCQorl afftv cpeQEV (isvog^ '^[itovoUv. rj d' 0T£ di) ov jcatQog dyaxXvra'^ Smjiad'' u%avEv, Gf^Gev^ uq' iv TCQO&VQOLGi, xaeiyvrjtoi, ds fiiv d^(plg 5 iStavt' dd'avdroig^ ivaUyxLOi, ov q vtc'^ dTcrjvrjg '^jivovovg sXvov ied-fjtd re ESq}EQOvS sl'da. avt'^'^ d' Eg &dXa^ov'^ sov 7]i,E- date ds ot Ttvg fQ'^vg 'AxEiQair}^ d'ccla^rjTtoXog^ EvQv^adovda , trjv not' 'AnEiQTiQ-Ev^ VEsg™ ■^yayov dfiq}i,Eh06af lo 'AXxLvoa 8' avTTjv yiqag'" Ei,Ekov, ovvsxa Ttdaiv ^airjXESCLv" dva60E, ^•eov'^ d' cog drj^og dxovEV n s. 171, 77. 133. I) Si. 443, ,5-. 124, c y. 428, ?;. 46. d J. 20-2. e [i. 5, d. 310, t. 267, (U. 871. f C- 57 mar. g; cf\ ?. 91. ii a. 191. i *. 277, ffl 8. k cf. ff 84, 115, m. 109, w. 378, B. 635. I W. 293. m cf. y. 312. n 77. 56, 2. 444; cf. |. 232, B. 227. Tj. 23, 62, X. 349. p cf. J. lOO, *. 467; r. 331, o. 520, X. 394, I. 155, 297, 302. 2. J^aatv. 3. j^ou. 6. J^sa&ijtd. 7. J^sov J^ot. 11. favacas. 2. cpsQov Vi. 133. 3. Tou Ern., ou reliqui. 4. TtQO&vgoiai. sed ijfft supra- sor. a man. pri. Vi. 56, id. suspicor in ^ sed non plane liquet. 5. vx ajt/j- vrjg H. P. p. Eu. Bek. Di. Fa., an' an. St. Er. Wo. Ox. 8. vgrjvg Vi. 56. Eu. St. Er. Wo. Ox. Bek., yQrjvg p. t. Fl. Di. Fa. I — 21. Describes Nausicaa's return home and her reception by her brothers and her old nurse. Odysseus on his way is protected by AthenS, who makes him invisible, and near the entrance into the city appears before him in the guise of a young maiden of the place. 1 . (og o fiev x. r. 1. The resumption, if cog accented be read, somewhat repeats J. 328 which caused Payne Knight to question the genuineness of that passage. But ag, unaccented, stands also for ''as" or "when" of time, cf. A. 600 cug ISov "Hcpaiatov It. r. X., r. 21 , 30 Tov 3' wq ovv ivorjOsv K. T. i,., and with the imperf., as here, would mean "whilst he was praying, her the mules were taking." 2. fiivog tjfiiovouv, ioTthe"powei- ful mules", as in fisvog 'AXkivooio, t]. 167, 178, and the like phrases. 4. OttjGsv used sometimes absolu- tely, where tnnovg, vrjag, or the like is implied by the context; so in r. 188 Gxrjas S' iv 'Aiiviam. — xaaiyvijTOi %. t. X. on the ethical bearing of this passage see App. F. 2 (13), on the &-dkafjLOq of Nausicaa in 7. see ih. (28). 8 — 9. 'ATteiQairi . . 'A7ceiQtj9-sv. Whether a country, island or city is intended, it is impossible certainly to say. The name 'Ansigri may probably be rjjisiQOg converted into a fem. nom. prop.; ci.'Hiia&ir] {t^- 226) from a'fto:- Q'og. rjnsieog is used of any land, even Calypso's island (e. 56 and note) in contradistinction to the sea, but espe- cially in the Odys. of the neighbour- ing mainland to Ithaca (|. 97, 100, a. 84, V. 109, CO. 377—8). This, coupled with the apparent nearness of Scherie to the Thesprotians, points to the W. side of Epirus as a probable site for 'AniLQTi here. 1* OATDSEIAS H. 12—22. [day XXXIII. a t 101 , 18G , 251 ; cl. t. 17. b I. 251, 808, v.. 358, . 549; cf. E. 776, 0. 60. f i. 313, );. 74, 75, a. 307 mar. , E. 116; cf. V. 5. §• (F. 547 mar., J. 275. Ii 8 323 mar. i (T 61; cl. J". lOr, 192, 226, I. 252. kH. 298, O 345, X. 99. 1 I. 531, 677. m x.277,i;.lGmar., N. 246. n X 39, X 5n7. tf. 383, 3. 122, e 337,353,^.194. p cf. S. 418. q E. 170, 100, j^. 397 r . 508, «. 231 mar. s n. 425. t t. 57 mar. U C- 114, 300. ij" TQECps NavGixctav'' kevxaksvov iv (isyaQOiGiv. i] ot nvQ avdxaiE^ xal si'Gco'^ Sognov ixoSfisi. xal tor' 'OSvGGsvg agro jtohvd' * I'^sv ■ avrag 'A&ijvTj Ttokkriv" riEQK %EVE, (pCka^ (pgovEOve' 'OSvGrjt, 15 (irj tig ^atijxcsv ^Eya&v(icov dvti^oktJGagS XEgrofiBoi^^ t' insEGGi xal i^EgsoiQ' ottg' ePtj. dkk' OTE di) ag' EfiEkks itoktv SvGEGd'aL^ igavvi^v,^ Sv&a ot avtE^6lri0E'^ ^sd ykavxaTtig 'A&ijvr}, TcagO'Evix^" eIxvlk" ve-^vlSiV xdkmv i%ovGri- 0,3 6xrl 8e 3rpd(3'9''i avtov- 6 S' dvECgEto" Stog 'OSveSEvg "a3 TExog,^ ovx^ av fioi So^ov dvEgog "^yrjCKio^ 13. J-ot. 19. J-OL. 20, fsiv.vict. (3. f Zenod., h. ^jf.fTtvQav i'vciLS ^ Vi. 56. 14. Kftqoi. S' H. sed erasam et ab eadem manu avraQ, a/icpl 8' Fl. St. Er. Wo. Ox. in mar. a, Kurag « ^ Eu. (?) Eo. Bek. Di. Fa. 17. KfpTOjitois r' snisaaiv s i^SQioi9' (sed r' plane abnndat) /3, ita sed [iiv pro e Vi. 56; Vi. 5 et 133 ut vulg. 18. WeO'9'' (men- dose, Saic&ai) SQatiivrjv ^ Vi. 5, Svasa9ai igdvrjv Vi. 56, Sv6SB9ai iqdvvriv Vi. 50, 133. 20. KciQTtriv (sed in 9 scripsit X) Vi. 133. 22. ^' pa fiot (num 97 apcJ fioi?) pro ow & (iot Aristoph., h. p. 12 — 3. As Nausicaa seems to have enjoyed the 'privacy of her own cham- ber, si'aa probably refers to the supper as served there. She does not reappear till the next day ^. 457 foil. Zenodotus rejected v. 13 because Sais Ss ot nvg had preceded in v. 7. 17. i^SQEOlS''. Such questioning, un- til a quest had been received and his wants provided for, was a rudeness according to the standard of heroic manners; see y.. 69 — 70. 18. egavvriv. In Chevy Chase (older ballad) occurs "lovely London". The noun sgavog, for "a feast to which the guests contributed", should he com- pared: thus Jpofi'i'^i' may mean "socially pleasant", occurring as it does with a local name, as does often, though not exclusively, igatsivbg (= igarswog) of which it is a shortened form; so om I'lisXls i gars ivog i'asa&ai, avtoig, "■■■sociable (of Polyphemus) towards them (my comrades)", t. 730. This latter is also epith. of 6iirj>.iiiir}v V. 175, aji- ^goairiv T. 347, 353, ncxiScc S. 13, wilotriTog ip. 300. Two MSS. have sgccTSivriv here with a change in the form of Svasa&at previous. 19 — 21. See App. E. 4 (3) (21) as re- gards the disguises of Pallas and their ethical effect on the poem. xdi.:iiv, perhaps akin to xokjcog viewed as a receptacle. Comp. also Lat. calpar a wine-vessel (Varro ap. Non. 15, 31). iidXnrj is a bye-form. 21 — 47. The conversation between Odysseus and the stranger maiden, turning chiefly on cautions to be ob- served by him in entering the city. Its principal features, as they met his eye, are described. 22. ovx ccv fioi, Aristoph. read t\ ga (perhaps agci) /tot, displeased perhaps DAY XXXIII.] 0AT2SEIAS H. 23—38. ^^^xivoov, og rotade [isz' av&QcijtoLGiv^ dvdsSEi;^ xaX yccQ sya ^stvog xakaTtEiQiog' EV&d3' ^ ixdva 35 tfj^o&sv £§ dnCrig" yaii^g- xa ov riva olda Kv&QC37tmv , 01 rijvSs :7;o'Atv xal BQya^ vEfiovrcci." toy d' avTE itQoaiEins -S'sa ykavxcomg ^Jd-rlvrj ^'tOiyCCQS iyco rot, ^StVE^ ndxEQ, do^OV ov (IE XE^,EVEI-g Sei^co,'^ BTtsi (loi naxQog d^vfiovog iyyv&L vaisi. ^o dXl' L&i, giyrj^'- xotov, iyco d' oSov ^ys^ovEvOia'^ ftlJ^E'" XiV dv&QciltCOV TtQOXiOGSEO'^ fltjd' BQESIVE. ov yap S,ELVOvg oiSs [id2.' dvd'QCJTtovg dvE%ovTai,° ot5 194. k d. 776 mar. I f. 261 mar., m. 225, X. 445. m If). 366. n e. 389 mar. g 13, r. 27, .B. 895; cf. w. 8, (J. 595. 1) i2.'464, 7t. 17; cf. J. 381, n. 192. q K. 52, y. 318. r cf. ?. 271-2, K. 328. s cf. B. 792, IK 286. t App. B (3) mar. u I. 323, *. 561. V cf. X. 125, 1//. 272. w ^. 405 — 6 mar. 23. favdaasi. 25. fotSa. 26. J-igya. 2'j. nQoetJ^sins. 23. aTcivrjg a. 26. ycciav ixovdiv B. ^ Fl. St. Er. Wo. Ox. Bek. et in mar. «, Epya vsjiovtai, H. et Eii. Eo. Di. Fa. et in mar. St., utramque agnoscunt h. e. 27. TcoK ^ Vi. 133 sed a man. pri. zm. 30, 31. inter hos medium quendam versum intercidisse suspectum sibi e siglis in cod. Vi. 5 appositis monet Buttm. 31. notioaaso v. hie et ad v. 320, xgo- tioaaeo reliqui; mox fiTj'ds sgsivov Vi. 56 ^. 32. 0? ys pro o'i df h. q. ad v. 119. 33. ore %sv rtg t'jtjjrat II. q. ad J". 119. Pro £X9oi librorum sX^rj Bek. Di. Fa. 34. vaval ... oi ys Vi. 56, rTj-uoi. Vi. 5, 50. 35. ^coxf KqovCcov Fl. et in mar. St. with the apparently familiar tqne to a stranger of oux av fiot, cf. mar. Yet the tone is meant to be that of as- sumed familiarity, as shewn in co tskoj. 25 — 30. aa;t}?Sj see Buttm. LexU.2^. — TOiyaQ ••xoi implies assent to a re- quest as reasonable, mar. — Oiyri xoiov, see on a. 209. 31. The direction to "ask no ques- tions" suits the fact of his conceal- ment, and the fact (which we are pro- bably to assume) of his unconscious- ness of it. 32 — 6. The character of being want- ing in respect for the guest — that first principle of Homeric ethics — is perhaps a touch of nature added from the poet's observation of the habits of a maritime place. That respect would be probably first impaired among a sea-faring po- pulation who themselves roved every- where and imported new ideas, and be longest retained among inland popu- lations with fixed territorial habits. So there were vnegrpCaXoi Mara Srniov J. 274, of whose free-spoken remarks Nausicaa was in dread. Odys. receives at once, it is true, a most friendly re- ception: but then a good deal of poetic machinery prepares the way for this. — oq x' eiXXoO-ev e'XQ'Oi the reading in some MSS. is here confused with tij- XoQ'sv perhaps introduced fr. 194 inf. — ^.aivfia, see App. B. (3). — vesq, on these and their marvellous qualities see &. S56 foil. — vorifia this comparisou is expanded into a simile in O. 80—2. 37 — 8. This dependence and mecha- nical guidance suits the circumstances of isolation in which Odys. is placed here, as it does the character of the young 0AT22EIAS H. 39—54. [day XXXIII. a n. 227. b 77. 789, I. 537, X. 445, I. 442, >l. 299. c cf. «. 72, J', 493. ilcf.2:.92,273,S03. K X. 136, i. 8, H. 150, 449, ^. 394 ; cr. ^. 514. f O. 668, r. 341, E. 127, r. 321, 421. g- /?. 12 mar.; cf. );. 15 mar. ]i );. 15 mar. i cf. t 262-9. k cf. *. 16, 5—6, I. 112. 1 M. 55, 63; cf. 0. 34S, O. 1. m ^. 306 mar. onrt. 335, d. 44. p w. 3 mar. i. 420, a. 28 mar. t'^ swpiss. q IC 341, 477; cf. (i. 40. r ?j . 28 mar. s cf. t. 477. t H. 115, V. 407; cf. f. 291. u y. 480, B. 445, ^. 27. V y. 66 mar. , Z. 185—6, i2. 802. w (J. 330—1, 390— 1, *. 574-5. X cf. Q. 449. y ?;. 33 mar. z T. 409. aa 1. 409, / 562. bb cf. a. 377. rov 6' KQK 0airixes vavSix^vtol^ ovx ivorjUccv^ sQ%6{ievov xava aGxv'^ Sia Gtpsaq' ov yuQ 'A&tjvifj 40 ei'a sv7cX6xtt(iog,^ dscv^" d'sog, rj qcc ol &%Xvv^ 9-E0TtEGCriv xatsxsvs,s (pilci^ tpQovEOve' ivl d-vfip. &aviia^EV 8' 'OdvOevg Aif^eVag' xal vrjag iteas avrcSv &' '^Qciav dyoQccg^'- xal rsix^a [laxQa v4ir}la Gxok67ts00iv^ dQi]Q6ta, ■9'ai5ft«™ iSeSd'ui. 4c all' ots dr] ^aSilrfog" ayaxXvxd," ScifiaQ'' ixovro, rotGiP de [iv&cov rJQXS dsa ylavxmTCig '^d-tjvrj- "ovrogi dif Tot, ^Eivs'^ ndzEQ, Sofiog, ov (is xeXeveig jt£(pQaSs'ii£V^ SrJEig^ dh diotQEcpsag'^ ^aGiXrjag Saitriv^ daivvfiE'vovg' 6v d' £0co xie, (iiqdE ri'" d'Vfia 50 taQ^Ef d'aQdaXsog^ ydg dvrjQ iv jtadiv d[iEivmv EQyoiGiv teXeO'ei,, eI xaC Ttod-sv dXlod'svy sld'oi. dsGnoivav jisv itQcata xiir^GEai iv (isyaQOLSiV 'AQTJrr] S' ovofi' ^ isrlv ETcdvviiov ,^^ ex Ss roxijcov^'^ 40. fdaxv. 41. /ot. 43. ift'aag. 45. fiSse9ai. 52. J^igyoioiv. 41. 7] acpiaiv a%>.vv (contra v. 143 iuf.) Zenod. , h. p. 44. S' pro •9'' Vi. 133. 45. a-AonsloLGiv^^^ Vi. 56, axoXoTtiaaiv Vi. 5, 50, 133. 47. rov S' aga {zaS' aga?) ^, toCg ago. Vi. 56, avziv.a Vi. 5, roig Sri ^i- ^53- 5°. Sahriv Yi.t,o, 133 et in mar. 5, evSov Vi. 5. 52. si v-al jidla tjjAo&si' 6/l■^'0^ H. ex emend. Fl. h. p. , nostram H. a man. pri. et (cum menda) 50 et pro var. 1. h. p., ita St. Er. Wo. Ox. Di. Fa. et Bek. sed [], xrilo&sv aXlo^sv ^ Vi. 5, 56. Telemaclius in p. 405 — 6, where see note. The entry of Aeneas into Car- thage, where he infert se septus nebula, will occur to every Virgilian scholar. So Miralur molem. Aeneas, magalia quon- dam, Miraiur portas etc. Aen. 1.443,425. 39—47. vavOixXvzol , H. uses vavai- in compound words, but vrjval or vT^saai as simple. See Buttm.II. 106. On the epith. svTtloKaiiog applied to Athene see App. E. 4 (21). — dyoQaq, '^places of meeting". — axo^oaeoaiv^ probably timbers driven into the ground acting as a support for the masonry see App. F. 2. (3) (4) (6). 48—77. Chiefly a family narrative of the royal house, ending with a more detailed description of the queenArete, who seems the most important per- sonage in it, and whose patronage Odys. is to bespeak. 49 — 52. netV t' £?}* (fQoviriGi xal avSQCcGt vsixsa Xvei. il^ XBV tot XEivr] ys cpika (pQOVEfja' ivl Q'Vfia, 75 iXTCaQtj Tot Bitetxa ovSov ixeG&ki. cogi T£ yaQ t^eUov ufyXf} tceXev i^s GEXrjvfig diog ■Kvdvoio, thus dropping the latter part of 85 and the first part of 87. The word lara- lisvm in 83 will naturally mean that he paused somewhere in the avXri, which lay always in front of the palace and must be crossed to reach it. Then the above distich would describe what he saw in pausing, toCxot being the walls of the av^Tj itself reaching up to the mansion (Sajia iia&' vij).) and the ^Qiyxog surmounting them. The gates, threshold and doorposts would form the front centre of his view; the garden, or OQxciTOg, outside the avXri, would be behind, but visible by a mere turn of the head. Similarly in q. 260 foil. Odysseus disguised andEumaeus pause probably in the avXr], and Odys. re- marks on the members of the structure the TOf;[og of the avXrj and its &Qty>ioi, doors, etc. eJ hsQcov szsq' satlv, STtijayijjTai, ds 01 avlv xoi%m v.al &gi,ytioiai,' &VQai, S evig- xssg slaiv v.. t. A. Similarly in |. 5 foil, as Odys. ap- proaches the lodge of Eumaeus, the ailr] is described as nsgiSgofiog , re- ferring to its fence, as is shown by the mention of the 9Qi.yyi.6g in the words tiai i&QiyKeoasv dxsQSco, avavgovg S EjtTOS k'laaas, k. t. i. • The Qgiyiiog then belongs to the avlrj not the /isyagov as our text here would imply. Such a de- scriptive passage would probably have tempted the ingenuity of rhapsodists to tamper with it. 90—4. The vTtSQ&vgiov, "lintel", does not elsewhere occur. The word ovtag being non- Homeric condemns v. 94. In T. 230 XQ'''''^^'' ^ovTsg is no doubt the correct reading. In z. 489 ovdrjg has been corrected to avzrjg. I should, however, be inclined to reject there 487 — 90 as dressed up from 495—8 of Euryclea's reply. g4 — 132. A glimpse of the palace interior with its golden statues, and fifty handmaids engaged in household work, here follows : then, retrospecti- vely a view of the garden with its perpetually ripening crops of fruit and garden plots is thrown into the picture. TO 0ATSSEIA2 H. 95—106. [day XXXIII. a cf. S: 422, «. 408, p. 32, V. 150. 1> ?/. 86 mar. c o. 105, Z. 289, ii. 796. d z. 223— 4,*. 280. n 2. 696, .J2. 580. f a. 356 mar. , T. 245. S );. 136, 186, t. 186, 210. h rt. 344, K. 198. i z. 386, a. 3. k f. 86 mar. I cf. 11 91. mA. 448. n «. 428 mar. o ^.4,184,0. 717 p t. 25. (( X- 421. r V. 66, «. 108, V. 318, J. 473. q cf. V. 105—9. r o. 517, JT. 125. s t. 53 mar. t K 12. u x. 510. J 00 sv Se d'QovoL'^ xeqI toViov sprjQsdat'^ svd-a xal e'vd'a g^ fg (ivxov c'l ovSoto SiafiTCSQsg' svQ'' ivl nsakoi'- Is^tol^ svvvTjTOi^ /Je/J/lT/aro, sQya^ yvvatxav. svd'a de Qairjxavs '^yrjtOQfg idQLoavto,^ nivovteg^ xal edovtsg- S7t7j6tavdv^ yccQ s^stixov. XQv6s(,0i^ S' ciQa KOVQOi iiiS^ijxcov'" inl ^cafiav edtaSuv, alQ'o^ivag'^ daidag [isrk° %E()(jIv E%ovTBg, (paCvovtsg^ vvxtag xata dd^ara dauviiovBSSiv. ^itevtrjxovrai^ 8' sGav Sjiaal xara Scofiu yvvatxsg, a'C (lev dXEt^evovOi'^ livXrjg btcl (uriXoTta xaQubv, a'C S' itfxovg^ vqyoaSt xal rildxava^ <3rQ03(pm(jiv 105 rj^iEvai,, old ts (pvXka (laxedv^g'^ aiysiQOio' 97. J^igya. 95. igsiQiSaz' H. 100. ^ovvav vitiose legi notat p., TtvQycov ^ Vi. 56. loi. saraaav vid. ad 89. 103. Si ot H. Fl. St. Er. Ox. et recentt., 8' saav p. ()[• Eu. Eo. Wo. turn in mar. St. et Eru. 104. ^vlr)g Fl. Bek., fiuAois v., /iiSlijS Vi 56 b. p. q. t. Porphyr. (ex e.) Eu. Eo. St. Barn. Er. Wo. et recentt. 105. vcpmai ^ Vin. 56, vtpomai Vi. 133. 95. The igsigedar' of Harl. is worth notice. In F. 358, however, we have TJgijQSiaro : also in Hes. Scut. Her. 362 ilgsiaaro. Apollon. Eh. II. 320 uses SQT^gsivTciL for this'3. pi. p. pass.; comp. also W. 284, 329 and S. 15 igsglTcro from spEi'itB- The doors, which were double and wide, see App. P. 2 (23), heing supposed open, these details would be within view from the jrgo- &vgcc, ■98—9; For edQiocavTO, see App. A. 2, for inristavdv see S. 89 and note. 100. xovQOl, these perhaps are to be regarded, like the watch-dogs, as ani- mated works of art. By Pa>(iav we must understand merely plinths or plat- forms, like those iu ©.441, on which the chariots rest, where Hesych. has the explanation ^dasai. 104. The Scholl. and Eustath. notice an interpretation of this line, only, however, to reject it, "rub the yellow wool (iiagTtdg ziSv ngo^dtcov) on their knee" (ra yovara ... xjjs STtiyovviSos ...[I'ul'i] yag nccl to a^gov tov /Jbrigov). They cite Porphyry as condemning it, and rendering, "grind the yellow grain in a mill", which is undoubtedly cor- rect; comp. V. 105 foil., where the jiv- kai are mills worked by yvvaiKSg al- rpLxa Tsv^ovaai, nal aXB^aia. The in- dividual yvvri is there called aiSTptg: see note on |3. 290. 106. The simile seems to illustrate the words argmcpmsiv 7\fhSvai, rapid motion in working combined with a fixed position at work. The way in which the leaves of the poplar tremble and shew both sides, yet without quitt- ing their hold on the bough, is meant. Some would limit it to illustrate Tj/ifrat, "sitting as close as leaves on a poplar" (Eust. and Scholl.). The Scholl. quote a fragment of the Aegeus of Sophocles corrected thus by Diud., wgTtsg yag sv cpvXloiaiv alysCgov fia-xgag, iiciv aXi.0 fir]Ssv, alloc zovKsivrjg Kaga klvsi Tig avga ■Kava')iovq}i^SL Tirsgov. From Haii-gdg we have [jbaiisSvog, as fr. Tts- log ittllog ntlibg, TcsliSvog; comp. also Aeschyl. Pet^s. 700 fiijte ftaKi- arrjga [iv^ov alia avvto^ov Isycov, DAY XXXIII.] 0AT22EIAS H. 107 — 115. TI oSiSov ^aifjjtsg tisqI ndvrcav" I'Sqies^ dvdgmv v^a d-O'^V ivl Ttovrm s^avvs^Ev , mg dh yvvaiHEs no i6tbv tExvijSGccf TtEQi ydQ 6q}tGi, dcoxsv '.^■9'ifvij' EQya X ETtiSraG&ai, nEQinaXXsa xal tpQEvagS iG&ldg. ExtoGd'Ev^ d' KV^rjg fiEyccg'^ OQ^atog dyy. d'VQdav TETQayvog'^'- tieqI d' E^xog^ i^ij^atai, K(icpot£Q(a&£v. ev&a 8e SevSqeu'" [laxgd iiEfpvxEi, vrjliQ'oavTK, II '5 oyivai" xal qolkI xal (itjIeki dykaoxaQitot, a c|- i'. 505, r. 111. b K- 7f)mar. 'I'.tfil. c cf I. 216. cl ?. 233. cf V. 108-9. (■ t 117 mar; cf. 233. s- X. 367, F. 470. h i k 1 cC w a V i. 235. 23i!, 245. 371. 501, I. 570. m V 196, c. 238 mar. n X. 589-90. 108. J^lSgisg. III. fsQya. 107. TiaiQoaasmv Hesych. vid. Buttm. ad loc. schol. 108. oaaov H. a Wo. et recentt., zoaaov ^ Fl. Eo. St. Eu. Er. Ox. log. ircl Vi. 56. _ no. tarmv ■tezvijatai ^, latov rsxvrjaaai. Vi. 56 rsxvsaaai. Bek. Di. Fa., tsxvijaai Vi. 50, 133- Wo., TSi^vTjscfftti ra. T. 113. igsigiSat' H. supra_ script. ilrjlaTai, utrumque h., ilijlaTcci, Eu. et fere omnes. 114. pro (iKKga Athen.'I. 19 Kaia, rrjlsd'aovta H. mox ■msq>maai Herodian. lesgl Sixqovcov p. 367 Lehrs, cf. Buttm. Gr. I. p. 352 (Bek.). iij. oxvai Vi. 133. H. sed in 120 oyX'"^ oxvai Barn. contra edd. omnes. 107. xaiQoaaioiv, the vulg. is ytui- Qoascov, but the argument of the Scho- liasts, who plead Aristarchus' authority, and deduce the word from ■xaigosig the adj. of yiafgog (the row of thrums for weaving) plainly requires aa, the smv as in 69ovs(av being then read in synizesis. The full form would be «o:t- Qoseaicov. The word means "closely- woven", so closely that the oil runs off. From E. 596, rjxo! axCX^ovrsg kltticp it is probably that oil was used as a varnish to wearing linen. The words ■naigioaxQlSsg (or -oaxgiSsg), ' 'websters' ', and ^aigcofia, formed upon Kaigog, are also cited by Eustath. and the Soholl., the former giving the fragm. vSdrivov ■naiQcoy,' viisvsaaiv 6y,oiov. 108 — 9. oGGov %■ T. I. "as the men are expert seamen, so {cog Ss) the wo- men are skilled at weaving". iio — I. xsxvriOHab, the Schol. var.l. tsxvT]saaai. confirms the aa. The word, however, seems properly the i. aor. infiu. of Tsxvdca. The formations on the fut. stem from verbs in -dio, -sco in H., when the metre demands a long syllable, either change -a, -s into -17 as in the common standard form atrj- aaa&ai, or double the a, as in nda- aaa&ai. Here by some caprice of orthography the two seem united. This, being unusual , may have give rise to the notion that we have here TSj;v»j£ff- aai contracted, and this in turn to the corruption of iarbv into latav as if dependent upon it. This likewise accounts for the variant xsxvrjarai. — On III see note on (3. 115—26. On Pallas as the communicator of gifts of skill etc. see App. E. 4 (17). 112 — 3. op/esTOg our "orchard", from trees planted in a row, com p. OQX°? (127 !«/"•), OQxaiiog ("ringleader"). OQXog is used Hes. Scut. 294, 296 for the actual row of the vineyard, the Latin antes; so ^Aristoph. Acharn. 997 (Ni.) djx,7csXiSog oqx"'" E'IkO"'' (iocv.QOv, Pax 568 iistOQXiov, so Schol. on Theocr. I, 48, Trjv STtLOtiXov Tcov dfinslcav cpv- xsiav referring to Hes. _^ The word xfiTioq 129 inf. seems = o'ejiaTog here. On xsTQuyvoii see App. F. 2 (5). Eustath. interprets , "having a yvriv (yvrjg , measure of laud) in each of its four sides" — a/.ijXc(Tai , there is a var. I. igrigsSat' here, testifying to a confusion between the text here and in vv. 86, 95 sup. 33 OATSSEIAS H. ii6— 125. [day xxxiir. a ft). 246, 340. b cf. fi. 76, i 384 c cf. S. 567. d Z US. cf. ^. 513, 513. i cf. JV. 131 215. iT. 343, 2. 561. h (0. 220. i ?. 98. k r 566. rdav ov note xagicog anokkvtai, ovd' &%o'k£i%Ei XSificcrog ovdh d'EQSvs,^ ETtsrrJGiog- dlXd ^dV aiel ZEfpvQi'n'^ jtvsiOvGa tu ftev tpvsi'^ dkka ds 7tsG6si.<^ '6y%vrj^ etc' oyxvri yyjQdGKSi, iiijXov 3' etcI ftifAra, 130 avraQ inl 6tag}vl'^s Gtacpvlrj , Gvxov S' ejiI Gvxa. sv&a ds ou TtolvotK^nog^^ aAra^ iggi^ataL- t'ijg stEQOv filled' E I IotceSov /let) pea svl %(aQa tEQaErai^ riEUm, EtsQag S' &Qa tQvydaaiv j'^ dkkag ds xQUTtEOvGf jtdgoid'E ds t ofKpaxEg elGiv 125 122. J-oi. 116. avuat p. Eu. Fl. Ro. St. Wo., avusai recentt., avitai'S'i. 56. Er., evv.sai a. 117. aitoXrjyn « Vi. 50, sniltinsi Fl. St. Er. Ox., aTToistJiEt Vi. 56. H. b. p. q. Eu. cod. Bentl. Ro. Barn. Wo. et recentt. et in mar. St. 120. oy%ri 8' lit' CO oxvrj ^, oxv. he. o%vrj Vi. 5, 133. mox iaifisllov ^, firilov Vi. 50. izi. eraqyvXij — Xri Vi. so, 133. 124. S' aga rgvymcoaiv ^, 8s ccga tQvyoaaiv H. Vi. 50. 125. rgansovai in tatiovai. (pro narsovOi?) corr. Vi. 133; mox naQOLd'sv 8 ^. 118. enexTiOioq not admitting tlie J^ o{ J-STos casts suspicion upon 118 — 9. 122. dXoiii eQQl^Oixai, a. vineyard plot is (has been) planted; comp. aXioris olvonsSoio a. 190 and note there. There is no trace here of arable land, for atari to mean the threshing-floor {area) here, — a sense which it also bears; as e. g. in Hes. /Scm<. 291 — 2, ot 8' kq' iv slXsSavoiei. 8sov Mat iTcixvov aXtoriv, oi 8' irgvyav ol'vccg. The sequel here shows, however, that something ana- logous to such a floor was included, viz. in the drying-ground 123. 123. erSQOV , this might mean "the further side", — comp. the explana- tion given of stsgov etsgca^sv in App. F.2 (20) (26). The inference, however, suggested by IgptJcoTat 122 is, that the plantations lay on one side,' the drying- ground on the other; thus Xsvgiu svl %. contrasted with iggi^arai explains the contradistinction implied in STSgov. Taken thus Xsvgm means "clear of trees" rather than "levelled". — eiXo- 7ts6ov originally fsiXonsSov see Cur- tius 659 and 11 p. 145, who recognizes the S- in s'i!Xrj aXsa aAcojj. The ■9' arose from is before Si — to stop the gap after fisv short in thesis. The true form is suggested by tav siXo- TtsScov v.al djiTCsXcovcov Flor. Schol. on Eurip. Or. 1481. The var. I. &£iXons- Ssvsiv 8stXo7CsSsvei,v in Dioscor. (Ni.) is probably founded on the corrupt &si,X67rsSov of this passage. With rsg- asTcii -^eX. comp. Virg. Georg. II 522, 93, in apricis coquiiur vindemia saocis, and the passo Psithia utilior, passitm being a name given to wine made of grapes so doubly ripened. 124 — 26. sxsQag . . dkXaq, these accusatives refer probably to atacpvXag (121)5 tli6 TtoXvv.. aXcai] carrying on the image of vineyards in the mind — "they are gathering some grapes while they crush others". — XQvydotai, the omission of the ts, which many MSS. have, leaves the v long here; comp. zgvyrjTTjgmv Hes. Scitt. 293, but 292 of 3' szgvymv. — XQaaiovdi, whence irapetum for the oil-mill, Virg. Georg. II 519. — TiaQOiS-e -A.t.X. The Schol. V interprets this "in front", Eustath.; "before the eyes", i. e. not expected merely. The former seems best, as the intention evidently is to exhibit the local arrangement, and state how the ground was laid out. There are suc- cessive earlier stages of nature's pro- cess ■ — the blossom, the unripe grape, and the ripening, all presented to- DAY XXXIII.] 0AT2SEIAS H. 126— 1.39. 13 av&og dGcit comp. the vaQKiaaov ... &civiiaGt6v yavocovta Hy. Ceres 8 — 10, also the KQrjvcctov yavog of Aeschyl. Pers. 485 (Paley.) Here "in perpetual brilliancy". In H. commonly of armour, so mar.; comp. ydvvfiai. 129 — 31. One fountain sent its stream towards the garden (KijTror = OQ%azov 112), the other towards the palace be- neath the "entry of the outer court" (App. F. 2 (5)). I'rjGLV here iutrans. as in X. 239, og noXv v.dXXiarog itoza- ykStv sml ycciav i'rjGiv. — v^Qtvovto describes their habit. 133 — ^2. Odys. entering finds the Phssacians on the point of retiring for the night. He supplicates the queen Arete, and, the mist which Pallas had spread around him rolling away, en- treats that he may be sent home. 137—45. 'AqyeicpovTiri see on y.332 and App. C. 2 (latter part) as regards the probable Phoenician origin of this deity. This trait in the Phseacian worship suggests that they are a poetic reflex of the Phoenicians, so also their seaman-ship etc. Hermes is also the special deity of sleep and with his wand lulls the eyes of men and wakens them from sleep, s. 47—8. ■ — ■ 6ia 6(5 fia, the fire round which the party sat being towards the upper end of 14 0AT22E1AS H. 140-154. [day XXXIII. a ?/. 15 mar. b cf. 1;. 66. c o. 38, 0). 347. d J. 1*2 mar. ; cf. A. 407, 500, Z. 45, 4>. 65, 68, 71, i3. 357, 465. e cf. r. 341. f S. 240 mar. g- t. 199. h z. 481, X. 414. i ?/. 63 mar. k 3. 322 mar. I « 343 mar. m ». 413, 0). 402; cf. Q. 364, r. 42. n o. 24. cf. J^. 10 mar. p );. 193 mar. q I. 518, A. 357; cf./S.253, Jl.355. r d. 474 mar. s a. 49 mar. 1 a. 190, £. 33, p. 444, 524. u /*. 224 mar. V ^. 52 mar. ; cf. 1. 191. w /J. 82 mar. , (J. 285, y. 239, 385. oqDp' t3££T' '^QTlt7}v^ XE Kot 'AkicCvoov /JacjU^a. a^qDt'= d' «()' 'JQTjTTjg /Ja'Aa yoiJvaet'* ^ffp^S 'OSvGGsvg. %al tors dij q' uvroto %dXi,v^ xvro d'sdcpatog utjq. o'i S' avsa^ iysvovto 86^ov xdta, (patas CdovTsg' d'aviia^ov d' oporavTeg- S' ilhtdvevsv^ 'OSvSSsvg' 145 ''''^Qrjrr} , Q^vyursQ 'PfjiE.njvoQog'^ dvti&soio , Gov T£ TioGiv 0d rs fovvaO''^ ixdvco, ji;oA/l«' (loy^Sag, tovoSs ts daiTVfiovag- xolGiv ^•soX bX^ia"' doisv ^cjE^Evai, xal itaielv iitiTQerpEisv" e'xa6tog xr7][iaT' ivl [laydQOiGi ysQKg° '&' ott drjiiog aSaxEv. 15° avruQ i^ol itofiJti^vP ozQVVEte'i 7CatQ0''^ ixsGd'ai- &d6<5ov etieI dri StjQ'u^ ^CXav difo xijiiata^ itd0%ca." ras" Ei%mv xat kq' «?£r' in' ie^d^r]"' av xovi'^Giv nag %vqC- ot 8' dqa TtdvtEg duriv"" iyavovto SLaTC^. 140. j^ot. 144. J^iSovTcg. 149. J^Enaetoff. 153. fsmmv. 146. ^vyuTTiQ Er. 149. iTtiTQiipsiav 'Haaws H. m. x., im,tQStlisi£v E-xaarog Aristar., h. p. Eu. Eo. St. Barn. Er. Wo. et recentt. , iitirqiijjsiav SKctata Fl. St. in mar. igo. ■xrij^uxd r kv Vi. 133. 152. Sri^a Vi. 50, djjgoi' Vi.. 133. the (ifyofgoj'; see App. F. 2 (20). — civeo) see on p. 239 — 40. 146 — JO. TCOOiv, although the queen's influence is great, the king's proper personal dignity is recognized, tov yaQ Kqdtoq k'ev ivloS-xm, 01.359; and there is nothing like unfeminine forwardness in AretS. She does not speak even to her husband till the ysgovrsg have retired, 233; although the pause is evidently an awkward one (154 — 5); hut leaves it to the senior of the as- sembled guests. A heroic etiquette in these matters is probably to be under- stood. Comp. Soph, y^j'ca; 293, yvvai, yvvai^l KOCfiOv ^ aiyrj cpsgsi. — rfat- zvfiovag, they being the royal coun- cillors, to bespeak their favour is proper. — fheol . . . 6oZsv, comp. the similar propitiatory prayer of Chryses to the Atridae in A. t8 foil. v[ilv fisv &S0I Soisv K. r. I. On ok^ia comp. App. A. 3 (3). — y«9«S;, this might be any prize for honourable services (which Odys. , courtier-like , by impli- cation ascribes to the guests), some- times a female slave, ij. 10; so II. 56, KovQTjv (Briseis) rjv [loi ysgag e^sXov vtsg 'Axaiav, cf. S. 444. It comprehends even the regale itself, as in 'OSvearjog ySQCcg (to ^ccaUrjiov) s^siv, o. 522, and ov aoi tovvskk yi Jlg^afios ysQcig £v x^Q^i' &i^osi, says Achilles to Aeneas, in case of the letter's killing him; and it includes the complimentary portions assigned at a banquet to the king or councillors, cf. vwza ^oos , . . za oi ysQCi ^dgd'seav ccmm (^Msvslaco), S. 65 — 6 ; but more often signifies an estate {zEfisvog) , such as the Lyciaus gave Bellerophon, and the Calydouians of- fered Meleager Z. 194 foil. I. 576 foil. 153 — 81. The startled silence which succeeded Odysseus' appearance is broken by Echeneus the senior of the party who remonstrates with Alcinoiis on the guest being kept in suspense. Alcinoiis graciously receives him and gives suitable orders. 153—4. saxdQZl} s^e -^PP- ^- ^ (2°) end. xovixiOi, the ashes from the fire ; the attitude is one of humiliation: also the sanctity of the hearth seems ap- pealed to; so Odys. makes the laziri of his own palace the subject of an oath, c. 304. — dxriv v.. z. I., as avsa> DAY XXXIII.] 0ATS2EIAS H. 155—172. 15 155 oi/^fi" Se di) nsrasME^ ysQcov iJQag 'ExEVfjog, og drj 9at7JX(av dvdQcSv TtQoyeviGxEQog'^ tjev, xal fiv&Oiffb xe%a6T0 , * itaXaid ts Tcokkd re siSfog ■ Gfpiv ivtpQOVEOv ayoQi^^axo xal ^iexeeltcev "L^/ljctvo', ov (lEv rot toSe xdlXiov,'' ovds EOiOiEv 160 ^Eivov (lEV ;|;a/x.at i^G&ai etc' i. 416, JS. 30, i2. 615, a>. 286. q y. 163, a 48 mar. r fi. 59 mar. s E. 86 mar. 1 O. 64, ij.lQSmar. u cf. O. 516. V #. 7, .2. 422. w a. 435. X a. 136-40 mar. 155. jiSTsJ^sms. 157. ficScos. 158. fisxsfsiTtiv. 159. J^sfoiKSv. 164. f OLVOV. 171. J-ot. T55. 'AXi9'£gar]g Vi. 5. 159. to y£ var. 1. Jl. p. 161 ot' ys Barn. Er., ol'St H. Fl. et fere rell. 166. dslitvov a, v. 363. ^ 167. to y' H. (sed roS' ex emend.) p. t. q. ita fere edd. 171. pro tjs Plutarchus jjcto, e^s ^. expresses the involuntary stillness of astonishment, so this the deliberate hush of expectation. 156 — 9. XQOysvsOTego^, the senior speaks first as in the dyogrj in Ithaca, j3. 15 foil. — exexaOTO, see on'7. 282. — ov . . . xaXXiov = ata%iov, a respectful way of intimating a distaste- ful remark. 160 — I. ;(K^a<. TiGQ-ai,, comp. the action of Themistocles when a sup- pliant at the court of Admetus, Thucyd. I. 136, 6 Ss trjg yvvai^dg i-AExrig ysvo- [jbsvog SiSaanstcii vn' avxi\g %ov naiSa acpmv la^oiv Ka&i^ie&ai. inl rrjv satiav. — iGxccvdoiVTCci , we find in H. I'axco, iexavm, v.atiaxdva) and icjja- vceco , as here. This must be care- fully distinguished from laxvaivco to wither, dry, not found in H. , who has, however, laxdXsog adj. t. 233. 165. og &■' Ixsrxiaiv, cf. f. 207 and note. — fff/esgdyij' here gen.; comp. t| svvi'iq)iv p. 2, but s. 59 S5r' loj;. probably dat. The form in -orpi from a noun fem. is unusual. 170 — 2. The turning out his sou is a token of honour for the guest, en- hanced by fiuXieza Ss [iiv (ptXisey,s, [iiv being the son, with a change of subject as in a. 71. — x^Qi"'?'^ ^ '^^- remonial sanctity seems involved in the act, implying an admission to the family circle for the time: so Telem. receives the stranger in a. 136, and Clytemnestra says to Cassandra .aSschyl. Agam. 1003 (Paley) a' id-rjKS Zsvg dfiriVLxcog Sofioig koivcovov slvai %BQvi§(ov, Soph. Oed. li. 240 ft?jTS X^QVi^ag vsiiiLV. Comp. also y. 445. Athenaeus I. 15 remarks that the cere- mony is not observed in the 11. For the detail see on a. 136 — 43. t6 0AT22EIAS H. 173—195- [day XXXIII. a £. 94 mar. , |. 109-10. b J/. 1 mar. c t}. 167 mar. d r. 50-3, X. 356 -7, V. 253, y. 393, a. 423. e ?; 164 mar. f S2. 284. g' y. 340 mar. , O. 425. h y. 342 mar. i )/. 136 mar. k r. 456, >/. 68, 349, 369. L (T. 408, 418; cT. «. 424 mar. m cf. (p. 265. n J. 344; cf. O. 303. o y. 365. 1? (J. 473 mar. q E. 173, 233, t 290, rj. 151, A. 332, 352, 357. r s. 26, ij. 474 mar. s t. 312. t cf. r, 370. u cf. e. 179, 187, y. 152 mar. V a. 49, 190, c. 33, ■9: 411. ;cayl^ XqvGelt] vitsQ KQyvQEOio M^fjr og, vifaGd'ai- jtaQcc ds ^sGv^v irdvv0Ge tgdna^av. attov d' aldoif} tafiiT] naQe&fjxs tpsQOvea, 175 ddaxa %61X' ini&et6a, laQi^ofiEVf] xctQEOvtav. avxaQ 0" nlvE xal "qSO'E jcolvtlag^ dtog 'OdvS0Evg- Xal TOTE XrJQVXa 7tQ06£Cp1] ^Evog'^ 'jlkHiVOOlO' '^IIovtovoE^, XQrjf^Qa XEQCcGGa^Evog ^i%'v vetfiov %S.6iv dvd [lEyaQOv, iva xal /lil^ tEgmxEQavva 180 6jtEi0O[iEv, og ■9'' LXETTjCiv K(i' aldoioiSiv oTtfjSeL" tag cparo, Ilovtovoog 81 ^EUtpQOva^ olvov exlqvk' vcofirjGsvs 6' (X.QCC TtaGiv, iTtaQ^dfisvog dEndE66t,v. KvtaQ^ ETtsl GTtEtedv T ^Ttiov &' 060V ■^Q'eXe &vfidg , toMbv 8' 'AkxCvoog dyoQrJGKTo xal ^eteeitcev 185 "xsxlvtE, ^airjxcjv^ fjyijtOQEg ijiie (isSovTEg, (xpo" Eina^ td fis &v[idg ivl Gti^&eGSi xeXevec. vvv ftsv daiedfiEvoi xataxEiEtE^ ol'xaS' iovtsg' »j(Bi'9'£v™ dh yEQOVtag" inl nkiovag xalsGavtsg ^ELVOv° ivl fiEydQoig ^EiviSSOfiEV , ijde O'EotSiv 19c p£|oft£vP iSQa xakd' inEixa 81 xal xeqI nofiTC^gi [ivr)66fiE&' , mg % 6 ^stvog ccvev&e novov xal ccvivig Jtofijf^ V(p' i^iiEZEQt] riv^ 7tatQc8a yaiav ixrjtai, %aiQC3v'^ XKQTtaXifiag , Ei xal [idla rrji,6d-Ev eGtCv ^7]8e tl fiEGGfjyvg^ yE xaxbv^ xal nr}(ia^ nd&rjGLv, 19^ 182. f OLVOV. 185. (iSTsfemsv. 187. cos J-sinco. 188. fotKuS'. 193. Fr^v. 174. f ll. p. q. t. 183. vcojirjeav ... ixaQ^dfisvoi, Vi. 5. 184. cnBiBocvr H. hie et 228, ^ hie tantiim; mox ^niov S' ^, ensieavxo niov &' Vi. j, ita 228 inf. 188. BaivvfiBvoi Eu. Eo. St. in mar., Saiaafiivoi p. PI. St. et edd. recentt. 192. qsgaccofiE'S'' var. 1. ap. m. , iivrjB6ii,s&' Eu. et edd. omnes. 193. icp' pro v(p' Eo. 195. jisaarjYvg rsVi. 50 et post rasuram H. 174. This V. is condemned hy four Seholl. It suits the context here as well as that in S. 54. 176. This V. has a pertinence here which in a. 140 (see note there) it has not. Here it is in eflfect the execution of the king's order in 166 sup. the TtaQSOvrcc being the same as svdov k'ovta there. The guest's arrival took them all by surprise and the banquet was over (see 137 — 8). To serve him whith whatever was ready at the moment was therefore a natural thing to do. The si'Saia are probably = otpa in y. 480, and to be understood as con- sisting of flesh. 182 — 206. The king gives notice of a banquet in honour of the guest for the morrow and states his intention of sending the wanderer home; but seems half to suspect he may be a deity in disguise. 188. See on y. 340. 195—6. Alcinous speaks as if with a confidence derived from similar suc- cessful efforts on behalf of strangers ; comp. V. 174 — 80. DAY XXXIII.] 0AT2SEIA2 H. 196—208. J7 TtQiv ys xov ijs yfttj^g" ijciprfiisvai- sv&k S' STtsira TtEiGsrai a6Ga o[ alea^ xara xXcod'as rs Pagetai ysivoneva vi]0avTo Mva, ots fiiv rixe iirjrrjQ. si'- Ss tig d&civdtcjv ye xat' ovqkvov'^ Ellt]lov%-iv , 30 «AAo " XI drj tod' snsita &sol 7tSQi,{i'^%av6a)vtai. ^ aiEi yaQ to ndgog ya &sol tpaCvovtau ivaQyetg ^ rj^tv, svd'' £Qdc3(i6v^ dyaxlsttdg' exato^^ag, daivvvtaC xe nag'^ aiifii xa&'^fiEvoi^ ev&u tieq fjiistg. Ei 8' KQcc tig xal (lovvog Icov ^v^^lrjxui"' oSttfjg," 35 ov ri XKxaxQVTCtovaiv ° eheC OtpiGiv iyyv&Evv aifiEv, Sg nsQ KvxXankg'i ta xal dyQiu" (pvka Fiyavxav."^ ^xbv S' dna^ai^o^avog itgoeacpri 7to2,v(irjXLg '0Sv6- 6Evg • 'AkxCvo^ , «AAo" Tt ftot ficAfiro)'' tpQEGiv ov ydg iyd ys a 1;. 223, <,. 282, i'. 229. ip r. 127, S2. 210, f. 200. c Z. 128. ll f. 281 nwj-. 1- 5. 17». r ^ :i4o. g- y. 420 mrtr. ll r. 860, i. I,)!.', r/J. 279, A. ai.'-i, B. SO6. i y. 59, II. 450, M. e. k a. 123. 1 (J. 238 mar. m ^. 54 mar. n I. 127, Ip. 274, 77. 262, p. 211. (ij3i^T(Kt, ^vn^lrjzo H. Vi. 56. 208. rot M. Bek. Fa. 197 — 8. neioerai v.. x. X., see on 8. 336—7, J. 187—90.— xaraxXdiQ'iq, Hes. Theog. 218—9. gives their names making them a triad Klm&oa rs Adxs- Biv TS jtal "AxqotcoV at rs PQOtoiaiv y iivofisvoiai SiSoveiv ^%si,v dya&ov zs Ka-Kov rs. Lowe compares Ovid. Heroid. XV, 81 — 2. Sive ila nascenti legem dixere sorores; Nee dala sunt vi- tae fila severa meae, and Theoer. XXIV. 68 — 9. cos ovv. fcTiji dXv^ai dv&Qoinoig o,TL fioiga ^tazcmlaiat^Qog Insiysi; so Chaucer, Knighte's T. 1092, "So stood the heven whan that we were born, We moste endure." 200. fUXXo Ti, "something else (than is their wont)": their wont being to ap- pear to the Phseac. not in disguise. The ordinary Greek notion (Acts XI V, 11 ) was that the gods went about commonly, but in disguise; cf.e.485— 7, Kccirt&sol^SL- voieiv ioiiiozsg dXXoSanotaiv , navzoioi zili&ovrsg, imargmcpaiainolfiag dv^gm- TCiav v^giv zs v.al svvojitrjv iipogmvzsg. HOM. OD. II. 201 — 6. svccgyslq, see on y. 420. The derivation is doubtless from the root dgy-, see on p. 11, meaning "in clear light", undisguised, cf. ov n iiccza%gv7tzov0i.v, 205. — xcczaXQ, here intrans. as in S. 247, a suspected pas- sage, however. ■ — xvxkoins(i, see on J. 5, these, like the Phaiacians, dwell apart and have no intercourse with men; cf. i. 125 foil. f. 204 — 5. All alike claim divine kin {dyxi&eoi s. 35) through Poseidon ; comp. Aeschyl. Frag. 146 Bind., 01 Q'tmv dyY,CeTCogoi, of Zrj- vog iyyvg ; but the obvious kin is li- mited to the royal house tj. 55 foil., and to Polyphemus, a. 71; see App, G. I. 207 — 39. Odys. replies repudiating immortal pretensions, demanding sup- per, and entreating his return. The guests retire, and the queen, recogniiSing the garments given to Odys. by Nau- sicaa, inquires whence he is. 2 i8 0ATS2EIAS H. 209—224. [day XXXIII. a f, 213 mar. b a. 67 mar. c e. 212 mar. (1 y. 3, fi. 38G. e I. 618 — 20, m 302; cf. a. 297. f A 167, i. 415. g- Y. 114, A. 376. h |. 198. i « 119, ;t. 341, 1,. 190, «. 232, T. 9. k X. 416. I p 308, 454,/. 264. m p 286, a. 2. II ^. 427, V. 18, 0. 483; cf. 7C 503, o a. 164, u. 330, ^. 128. p Z 85, s. 324. q a. 105, ro, 423, .2. 73. r cf. L. 133. s z. 373, /S. 305, V- 600, O. 60, y. 224, X- 4^. 11 I. 296, X. 312, 504. V /,. 24, I 617, 682, a 600. w 1). 248, S. 182, Jt. 59. i (!.' 521, t]. ISO mar. y X, 220. z £. G85, 77". 453 ov' Ssfiag ovds cpvrjv, dlkd 9-v7}toi6L^ ^QorotGt-v 2ic ovg Tivag ■y^ctg fctrf ^dliffr' oxsovtug" 6'C^vv^ dv&Qcaitcov, rotGi'v xev iv dkyEGiv iCaGai^iriv. }cal d' hi xav xal ^lukkov aym xaxd (iv&7i6ai[i7jv ,s oGGa^^ ys Srj ^vfiTCKwa &sc5v' torrjti {loyrjGa. dkV s^£ fiEv SoQnrjGai, saGats^ xrjdofisvov xsq. 215 ov ydQ TTt GtvysQfj inV yccGtegt,"^ xvvteqov" aMo etcIeto, rj r' ixE^EvGEv so [ivr]0a0&ai, dvayxr]" xal [idla TEiQOfiEvovP xal ivl q}QE6l jciv&ogi E%ovxa, o5s xal iya niv&og [liv e%c3 (pQEclv , rj' Ss ft«A' kIeI is&EiiEvai^ XEkstai xal ^ivifisv, ix da ^ie navtcov 220 2.7]d-dv£i^ 060' EnaQ'Ov, xal ivLTtltjeao&ai^ dvdyEi. VfiEtg 8' otQvvEe&E S^'^ jjot qiaivo[i£vr]q)iv, ag x' EfiE rbv"" dvOtrjvov ifi-^g i7ii,^'^0Ets^ itdrQtjg, xai TtEQ nro/lA»y 7ta&6vta- idovra ^ie xal kCitoi'^ aicav 209. fsJ^oiv.a, 211. fiats. 217. fio. 224. fiSovTcc. 213. fiaKXov H., Eu. Wo. Di. Fa., Tilsiov u Vi. 50, nlsiov' Vi. 133. Fl. Ro. St. Barn. Ox. Bek. 214. [loyrjaag Vi. 56, fioyrjoa Vi. 50, ifioyrjoa Vi. 133. 215. SsntvTJaui var. 1. ap. H. et p., Sognrjaai Eu. et edd., utrumque p. 216. OTvyigag ... yaazsQog var. 1. ap. H. 217. so Zeiiod., h. p. (pro vulg. £&sv). 221. Xav&dvit, Vi. go; mox iijbjilrja&^vai Aristarch. , ll. p., ivmlrj- ad'rjvai AthenseiLS X. i , svinKijaaaQ-ai. H. a jS Eu. et edd. 222. 6TQvvsa9£ Zenod., li. p., ita Eu. 111. v. edd. ad Wo. qui 6TQvvia9ai. 223. mg ks jis Vi. 5. Eu. Ko. St. Barn. Er. Ox., wg x' sfis h. p. Fl. Wo. et recentt.; mox siti^iqaszai Vi. 56 ^, —asts Vi. 5. 209. dO'. eoixa, i.e. "since the gods, even in human form , would appear with a grace and majesty the very opposite to what you see in me". 216. snl, "Beside the abominable maw nothing else is more shameless" : see mar. for this sense of inl. Lowe, following Gunther, here renders "at the time' of", i. e. at the moment of the belly's ravening there is nothing else more shameless; comp. Chaucer, Par- donere's T. 12537, "0 womhe, O belly, How gret labour and cost is thee to find!" — xvvxsQOV, a positive adj. kv- vsog occurs I. 373; cf. aoi tb KvviaTta, A. 159. The following picture of the lowe.st animal wants asserting them- selves over all others , .shows how thoroughly human is Homer's heroic. Coming, however, as it does close after the suspicion of his being an immortal in disguise, it seems half-comic to us. 221 — 5. Xtj&'dvei, in tmesis with i«, is transit., as iiilsla9ov, IsXd&y, mar. and Hy. Ven, 40. comp. inCi.TjQ'ov S. 221 and note. H. never has Xav&dvm for pres. although several times its imperf., always X-qO'co. Buttm. Irr. V. s. v.; the Cod. Vi. 50, however, has Xav&dvBi here. — ivi7ti.riaaa9'ai. seems better than Aristarchus' reading ^liTcXrjBQ-rjvai, as keeping the jtat short. — L66vTa K. T. X. the same sentiment is ascribed to him by Pallas in a. 58, isfisvog _ Kul iiaTivov dno^QcoaiiOVTCi vorjaai riq yairjg; comp. also «. 49 foil.. DAY XXXIII.] OATS2EIAS H. 225—242. 19 325 xrijaiv'' i^n^v 8(iiSdg xe xai vipaQEipsg^ (ifya dcSfia." "raV srpaQ'' • ot d' aga jcdvtsg iTCr'jvaov, j)(J' ixaXsvov }CE[l7C8^EVaL TOV ^StVOV , BTCEi Xaxd^^ (lOiQav EEITCBV. avxaQ" EJtsl GitElGciv r' Stcvov %■' oSov riQ-sls ^v^iog, 01 ' [lav otaxxEiovtsg S^av oIkovSe EaaGrog. 330 KvraQS o iv ^syuQa VTCaksiTtEro duog 'Odv00Evg, TCaQ 8e Oi '^QrftTj ts xal 'j^lxCvoog^ xtEOEidrig ■fJGd'rjv d[i(pi7CoXoi^ d' dnEnoG ^aov Bvraa Saitog. rotdiv d' '^Qrjrr]^ ^Evxailavog rjQX^to^ [ivd'cav 'fyvm yKQ gjapog'" xe %t,xmvd xe Eifiax' idovOa 335 xaXd, xd Q avxf] XEvi,E ffw" d^yg (num qp^?, Pors.?) quasi pro k'cf)^g tradunt ll. p.; mox ulcojisvai Vi. 5. 242. &tol Soaav Vi. j. where, on being baffled almost within reach of home, his first impulse is to 'drown himself (App. E. i (10) ). \< 227. xara fioigav, "happily" (/ttotpa being the hap or lot) in respect to the occasion, circumstances, persons, etc. It probably includes his speech in 146 —52 as well as 208 — 25. 228. This V. recurring denotes per- haps the completion of the libation of 137 — 8, interrupted by the apparition of Odys. and the libation of 183 — 4 in his honour as a guest. With 228 — 9 cf. Chaucer Canl. Tales Pro/., "We, dronken and to reste wenten eche on." 238 — 9. re's, cf. Soph. PMI. 59, orav a' IgcoToi tig ts v,al mo&sv naQSi. — 9i9iv) ita fere omnes, dTcscp&i9sv Vi. 50 Bek. Di. Fa. vid. Etym. Mag. quod (p. 532, 42, p. T19, 56, p. 456, 18) utrumque agnoseit, cf. ad s. no, ^mscp&iQ'ov Vi. 56. 253. Si (AE H. Eu. et edd. omn., S' sv var. 1. ap. H. 255. vaCsi Vi. 56, vaisv H. ex emend, ejusd. man. et a. 257. dyriQaov a ^ et edd. praster Di. Fa. qui dyrjQCov, Aristar. dyriQaov, ll. ad s. 136. 244. 'Siyvyifj, see App. D. 2. — OVTE &-eovi Sa ^QOETjxEv aTCijiiovd te liaQov xe. aitxd' Se xal dsxa ft£v Tt^aov {j^axa itovxanoQavcov , oxxcaxaid axdrri d' Ecpdvr} OQEa GxiOEvxa yairjg v^axagrig, ytjd'tjGE dd (loi cpiXov^ ^rop 370 (Jufffiopo) • ij' yaQ E(xal^ov en ^vvsGEGd'ai otgwt" jtoAX'^, xtjv fiot ETtaQGE'' UoGaiddoav avoGix^cav'^ OS [101, Ecpo^fiiJGag dve^iovg xaradrjGa ^ xElEV&ovg , Sqivev^ 8e Q'dKaGGav d&EGcpaxov ovSe xt xvfia al'a aTcl G%E8i7ig dSi,vd^ GxEvd%Qvxa tpaQEGd'ai. 27 e xrjv (isv ETtEixa d"VE^^a diEGxidao' ■ ^^ avraQ iyco ya vr}x6[iavog toSa ^attjia^^ diErfiayov ,'^'^ oq)gtt [ie yairj VllEXE'Qf} ETCEkaGGE^^ (pEQCOV dvE^lOg XE Xal vdcOQ. Ev&a XE ft' ExPaivovxa"" fitrJGaxo xv[i' ^'■' ml %eqGov, a h 152 , 628 , E. 627, O. 401). b cr. E. 82— d, 151 -3. c I. 670, ■». 522. d e. »21. e 1). 265, (u. 50, n. 670, 680. r a. 16. g: ^ 287; cC 283, 301-3. h cl. X. 248, 295. 1 /*. 422, I. 661, 0. 217. k o. 73. I e. 160. m P. 546. n e. 33 mat'. tf. 746 mar. p ?;. 260 mar.; cT. e. 347. q i. 268 mar. r £. 278-80 mar. s a. 60, 114 ct siB- piss. 1 n. 46. u £. 289. V cf. e. 109, 366, 386, ,«. 313. w c. 282 seqq. X £. 383 mar. y cf. B. 294. 2 i2. 123, 2". 134, is. 721, J!. 413, 01. 317; cl'. «. 216. aa «. 369-70. bb c. 409 mar. CC y. 291 mar. dd y. 291 mar. ee e. 415; cf. 425 seqq, ff ^. 278; cl. s. 402. 259. smdfsTSg, num sttto; fsTSa fisvov ifinsSa, fsi^iata'i 261. J^stog. 265. J-TjS'u J^sijiaxtt fseasv. 262. lnsisiJSJ' Ro. et in mar. St., siislsvasv a ^ Eu. et edd. pier. ,u.s KEisvffsi' Vi. 56; mox vai£a9ai, ^ Vi. 56. 263. iTQSTiiz' Vi. j |J. 267. ssrTajtai'^Eiia Vi. 133 a. 269. viiszSQTjg H. Vi. 133 ec, var. 1. ap. p., ita fere omnes, ^aiTjiuov ^ Vi. 56 p. 270. ^vvhad'ai. Vi. 50, 133 ^, — ssad'ai a, — iasa&ai- Vi. 56. 272. KE^EU'B'a: H., nsisu'9'Oi/ fi Vi. 56 Fa., jis^S'uS'a; a Wo. Bek. Di., MS/lsiJ'S'ous Eu. Fl. Eo. St. Barn. Er. Ox. 274. etovdxovza Vi. 50. 278 om. Vi. 5. Iv&a Ss ft' H., ivd-cc (is 0, sv&a ks u,' Vi. 50. 261. oytfoov, here and |. 287 is scanned as if oySovv. 263 — 4. The alternative implies that he knew not of the visit and errand of Hermes, whereas (t. 389 — 90 rather implies the contrary. But those lines have the air of a later insertion to account for the strangeness of Odys. knowing what went on in heaven — a difficulty which in the most primi- tive epic age would surely not be felt. — 3toXv(fio/iov , see App. F. I (4)- 266. ovgov «. T. I., see on s. 268, and for 267 — 8 on £. 279. 270 — I. . -103; cf. n. 819. '1 £. 441 — 3 mar. c d. 429 mar. f d. ill mar. S- £. 471 ; cf. t,. 127. Ii s. 482—7. i s. 492 mar.; cf. S- 164-5. k a. 114 mar. , /J. 298, ^^ 303. I n. 2, 24, (jl, i2. 678, 7C. 2. m cf>. 111. n t.321,/J..'i88mar. ff. 199, B. 71. \i cf. ?. 117. q t. 100 ycg*/. r ^. 102 seqq. s W. 305, J. C38; cf. i2. 630. 1 t. 144, 146 , 140 seqq. a cf. /S. 121. V .(. 73. w ef. y. 125. X cf. r. 108. y r. 32. z ,«. 19. a a f. 248. lib /?. 57 ei swpisa. cc f. 210, 216, 224 —7. dd );. 238. cc ?. 214, 228. TCSTQfjg^ itQog fisyd^rjtji ^alov xal dtSQTtE'C^' %(aQa- aXV dvaxassdfievog' vr]%ov TtdXiv slog ijtijXd'Ov 38c ig norafiov,'^ rfj d?;' fioi isiGaro j;rapos aQcetog, Xatog TtEtQamv, xal i%l GxaTtag ijv dvsfioio. EX d' ETtsGov Q'VfirjysQEav, e%1 S' dii^QOGcT]'^ vii^ ijlvd'' ■ £^03 (J' dndvEV&a duitEziog^ Jtorafioio Exfidg EV %'d^vOLGtS xatsdQaO'ov , dficpl Ss (pvXla'" 385 ';^(pv6d(ir]v ■ vitvov^ Sa d'Eog xux aTtEOQOva %avav. av&a (lav iv tpvXXoiGL (pClov TEtiTjiiavog^ jjrop svdov^ navvvxiog xal a'jr' tJoJ" xaX [laGov rmag- SvGaxo'^ %' riiXiog, xai fia" yXvxvg vjtvog dv^xEvA' diKpLitokovg'i S' ETtl d'ivl raijg EvoriGa ^vyaxQag 390 nait,ovGag, ev d' avrij'^ sriv aixvta" O'fTjffn/. trjv Ixatavo' ■ ^ ij d' ov n voij(iaros'^ ^'ft/3por£v EGd'Xov,'' cog ovx dv eXtcolo VEcitEgov"" dvridsavta EQ^EfiEv aiEL ydg rs vecoxeqol^ dtpQaSdovGiv.y y\ [lOi Glrov edcoxav'^^ aXcg ij(J' ai:%'ona^^ olvov, 395 xul Xovg''^'^ av Ttora^ia, xat (lOc tddaf^'^ alfiat' "^ eScoxev. 281. sfsiaaro. 291. J-siKVia. 293. J-slnoio. 294. fsg^s/isv. 295. J-aXig foCvOV. 296. fsLflUT' . 279. dxqans'i p. 283. d^godirj Vi. .;. 286. q)VBdfnjv /3 Vi. 56. 289. SslXsto Aristar., li. p., idem mavult e. Eu. Ko. Basil., plerique Svasro. 291. avtfi /S; mox I'^riv ^ Vi. 56, i'rjv Vi. 5, 50; mox &soiai,v omnes proBter H. Wo. et recentt. qui ^S'^aiv. 292. trjv S' Vi. 133. 293. Slitoito P. p. Vi. 56 K. A. ex em. 283. &-vfi7]YSQB0}V , comp. clfiTivvro KCCL slg ipQSvci &viidg ccysgS'rj, X. 475 , which seems to describe the re- turn of consciousness, and contrariwise Xsi-^OTpvXia , Herod. I. 86 , as also in Hippocrates li7to9vfi,ici, the loss of it. 286. i]J. 308, 9. 400, ;.. 347, 362, V. 3, (1. 415. a fi- 122 mar. (I fi. 65, Q. 534, 9. 39; cf. I. 019. e C. 176 mar. f ^ 388. S- cf. (). 577-8. h /. 370. i cf. E. 441. k 0. 409, y. ^. 361. 1 Tj. 298 mar. m a. 341 inar. n cf. f. 365. o. 71, ,9^. 348. p J. 341 mar. 282, ;io6. S^iSovxi. 297. fiot Vi. 56 ^, TOt Vi. s a. 298. nQoaa/isi^STO ^ Vi. 56, dnafisi^sro Vi. 50. 300. jraiff ?7 'fi^ H.; mox avv pro fisr' a ^ Vi. 50. 301. ■^liitegov H. sed in mar. fjtiezSQOv (fortasse e scholio male intellecto). 303. vstjiso var. 1. ap. p., vsiKSS libri. 304. fi' SKSlsvas A. I. St. Vr. Vi. omn. et Fl. 306. sttiBv.vioiT.0 et — vaairo Vi, 50 Eu. St., hoc FI. Er. Ox., illud Eo. — vaeaixo V. 56 Barn. Wo. et recentt. 307. Svaaalrjloi ^ Vi. 56. 309 cpCXov v,riQ H. et suprascr. vorjaa. 311 — 5. de his dubitabat Aristar., p. 297- tixvvfisvoq TtEQ, the notion implied is that his sufferings had not induced him to depart from truth in order to gain favour by flattering Nausicaa. 298 — 347. The conversation between Odys. and Alcin. continues], the latter making the former an offer of his daughter's hand, but proceeding at once to fix the morrow for his return. Odys. passes the offer by unnoticed, but accepts the promise. All then retire to rest. 304 — 5. This is a misrepresentation ; cf. Nausicaa's words directing Odys. in 5. 262 and note there. That Odys. should have thought it worth while to make it, shows his estimate of the king as not over- wise , as likely to blame his daughter seriously for the praiseworthy discretion which she had shewn, The Schol. T re- marks that Odys. in his Ssieccg z' alap}- vofisvog TE keeps up a high moral tone, and thus improves his own character, whilst shielding that of the princess. 307. (fva^T/Xot., for this, in synesis with ipvl' dv&QCOTCcav , Ni. comp. Hes. Theog. 591 — 3 cfvXa yvvaiyimv .... 7tsvir]g ov a-OftcpOQai. By using the first person Odys. politely removes the re- flection on the king's temper which his words would otherwise imply, and by tpv^ dv&Q. fixes it on human nature at large. 310 — J. a'ioifia TtdvTCC, "reason or moderation in all things", so commonly xai' alaav, ovx 'Wts0 alaav, and si- milar phrases; comp. also (p. 294 "wine hurts him who ftJjS' aHanta nCvn, drinks immoderately", and mar.; so atoa being originally "lot or share", a^aifiov miaQ is the "day allotted" i. e. fqr the term of life. — ai yaQ «. t- I- see App. C. 6. The grammatical structure is incom- plete, having no personal verb, through the abruptness natural to the expres- sion of an ardent wish; but el i&iktav ys (isvoig, 315, shows what is implied. The offer of his daughter to the stranger by the king is probably not unsuited to the standard of heroic manners. So Nausicaa herself had said before J. 244 — 5 at ydq ijiol rotog Ss noais ks- 24 OATSSEIAS H. 312—322. [day XXXIII. a a. 257 mar. h (J. 569; cr.-9.682. c cf. I. 429. il f. 440, a. 82; d'. cJ. 699, H. 387, X. 11. c z. 663, L 112, /I. 139. i' X. 442, ^i. 186, c/>. 487. S- r. 119, 0. e, /C 2, f. 318. Il A. 541 , 'YA 6.18 ci stepiss. ; cf. (. 211. i y. 174, B. 535 -6. k ^. 374, t 42 mar. Totoj'' ££01' otdg fiO'O't, r« T£ cpQoviav a % hya jieq, TttttSd X i[irjv E%E^EV xal ifiog ya^^Qog ^ xa^.EEGd'aL av&L [lEvcov Oixov Sd t' iya xal xrtjfiata doirjv, eL''^ %' E&ikav .yE [lEvoig' aenovta 8e g' ov tig EQvi,EL 3'5 0aii]xav jin) rovTO cpiXov'^ ^d TtatQC yivoLto. ■jcoyt,nriv d' eg toS' iyd rExiiaigoficd,," 0(pQ'^ ev Eidfjg, avQLOv sg- trjiiog ds Gv [iev ds8(i7j(iEvogs vTtva Xsi^Eat,, o'C S' iXomGi yakrivriv, ocpg' av ixrjcci TtaxQida Griv xal diSfia, xal eL' tcov toi q)ikov^ ioriv 320 eL' jtEQ xal fidla TtolXov ExatSQCo sGt' Ev^oirjg-^ rijv 7CEQ TijAora'roj gjacj''' EfifiEvai, 0? (iiv HSovro 314. J^oi-nov. 315. dJ^SKOVza. 317. J-sid-^g. 322. fs fiSovTO. 314. 81 iyd) Vi, 56 Eu. Fl. St. Barn. Er^, Ss r' iyco a ^ Vi. 5 H. Ro. Ox. St. Wo. et recentt. et in mar. 315. si »' H. Fl. Wo. Di. Bek. Fa., ccl' k' Ro. St. Barn. Er. Ox. , utrumque p. Distinguunt post avgiov omnes edd. ant. et ip.se Wo., post Eg recentt. 317. nofiitov S' ig xov j5, Jj xov Vi. 56, Is zox' Vi. 50, ig xoS' a ^. 319. sldmai quidam, p., ita ^. 321. s-naxsQat H. a |S Vi. b6, 50, 133; mox svoir]g Vi. 5.^ 322. nsg ^ Vi. 56 Fl. Ox. Wo. et recentt., yap Vi. 5 a Ro. St. Barn. Er. , j]v nsg Scholl. ad v. 119; mox qidaiv Vi. 56. jtlijjXEvog sl'rj v.. x. I. where see note. Aristarchns consistently doubted the genuineness of both passages. AloinoUs takes Odys. to be a man of princely lineage and high renown. Perhaps his simplicity in making the assumption on such defective evidence is to be noted as characteristic; but, the as- sumption made, the rest follows natu- rally. The most characteristic point is that Alcin. seems to assume that Odys. will not accept his oifer, by passing on at once to promise his de- parture home. This shows the gar- rulity which allows the inconsiderate thought to escape. 318 — 9. avQiov s'g', the earlier edd. and Wolf punctuate avgiov ig rrjiiog Si , but Homeric usage is in favour of viewing zijiiog as a separate adverb. rj^og and xrnJiog are from pronominal forms related as guum and turn in La- tin : so Curtius who refers them to the Sansk. Jasmci;, fasmat. Buttmann's view, referring them to ijuap "day", may be rejected. If we take the sense of jroftjTTj from v. 41, "preparations for despatch", (for so only is zsxilcaxiu there intelligible,) the king's promise is so far kept, for these are complete on the morrow, &. 417 foil., where see note. — o'l 6' , obviously the crew, although not expressed in the foregoing. — i^6a>Oi (fut.)j as a verb of motion intrans. is used of chariots and ships (Crusiiis); but all the passages seem to involve an ellipse of i'anovg or vrja. Here "run along the calm sea" is the sense, arising of course from "drive their ship along"; coTnp. Q'Bovaa &a- IdaOTjg ali]i.vg6v vSag, o. 294, currimus aequor Virg.yEre. III. 191. So our sailors speak of "running down the trades (winds)" 321—2. ixateQO), the MSS. support this form, the t. would be easily doubled in recitation by the voice. — Ev^OiTl^ viiv nSQ v,.x.X., I agree with Mr. Glad- stone in supposing the route to have been by some supposed sea opening into the ^gean north of Thrace. He says, vol. Ill, p. 283 : "If we suppose a maritime passage from the Adriatic round Thrace to exist, then we keep the Phseacians entirely in their own element, as bor- derers between the world of Greek experience and the world of fable. They still when they carry Rhada- manthus, as in all other cases, hang upon the skirt as it were of actual humanity. And thus viewed Eubcea might fairly stand for a type of ex- DAY XXXIII.] OATHSEIAS H. 323—332. 35 Xaav T^(iatEQ03v, ots ts ^avd'ov 'Paddfiav&vV fjyov e7Corl>6(isvov '' Titvov'^ yaiijuov vidv 325 i(«l [isv ot eW ri^d'ov xal arsg xajiaroLo rslsa^av ijfiKti'^ rm avva xal amqvve av'^ ol'xud' onCGOa. eidtjasbg 3h xal avtog ivl q)QS0lv, oSdov KQiGxaL cog qpaTO,? yrj&rjSsv^ Sh icokxitXag^ 6 tog '08v6Sevg, 330 ivioyiBvog^ 8' kqcc eiTCav e'jrog' t' fqpttr' ex t' ovo^a^sy . "■ Zsv ndxsQ, Ki!&' oGa siics TEXevrrlssiEV"^ anavxa 'AlKivoog' xov fiEV kev etcX'^ t,EidcaQOv aQOvgav a 6. 6(i4, S:. 322. Ij ■r.260, 597, i/'-W. u X. 57(1. l1 cI'. t/J. 6, I. 363. e cr. (F. 357, o. iiUl. r r. 78. g- ff. 281, P. 567; ci: e. 171. h e. 486, ,^. 104, (p. 411. i e. 354, i. 1, 240 , i^. 1 mar. k cf. e. 298, 464. 1 §. 302 mar. m Cf. 200. n y. 3 mar. 330. fsim finoq. 326. J-OL%aS' (?) vide inf. inter annot. 327. J^siSijasig. 331. J^stns. 323. pro iatov ^/iSTSQcav Schol. ad v. 119 citat rjiistSQCOv ngoyovrnv; mox oil #^ Vi. so. _ 325. 01 (dativ.) H. Vi. 56. Wo. Di. , sed etiam o'l h. Ro. Bek. 326. UTcriyayov Vi. 56 et H. ex emend, cum anrivvaav var. 1., ajrrjy. ^ et in mar. a Fl. Ro. Eu. var. 1., ita St. (sed in mar. ajrrjj/.) Barn. Er. Ox., dm]v. a Eu. Wo. et recentt. 330. svxofisvog H.; mox post sins H. ex emend, ej. man. et Vi. 50 TCQOs 3v fisyalijroga ^vfiov, in text, a Vi. 56 nostram sed in mar. a slnsv ISmv sg ovgavov svgiiv, utrumque, ngog Sv ... et iSaiv . . . e. treme remoteness". No doubt, by making so highly central a place as Euboea was to Greek experience, the standard of remoteness to the Phsea- cians, the poet means to express con- versely their eccentric position, as regards his own circle of maritime experience. 323 — 4. Padcc/u,av9-vv , he was (S. 321 — 2, a passage suspected however, by the Alexandrines) sou of Zeus and brother of Minos. His mother there is 0oiiii.vog Kovgrj. In S. 564. Rhad. is said to be in the Elysian plain at the ends of Earth, and in A. 567 foil. Tityos is suffering penal doom in the gloom of Hades, although that pas- sage is viewed as spurious by Ni. Our passage makes them both to have been recently among livingmen, since 322—4 forbid us to suppose Alcin. as speaking from tradition. Tityos in Find. Pyih. IV. 81, t6o, was father of Europa and slain by Artemis. The sense of in6tl>oiJ,svov or JqpopaiB in H. is to "visit or oversee for punishment", as in v. 214 — 5, where Zivg ■ . . av9'Qm7Covg iq> ogee Kal tlvvtai, oazig afidgrri and in g. 485 — 7 cited at 200 sup., also without any such moral element to "survey"; twice with a no- tion of choosing I, 167. zoiig av iyav 8711011)0 fjtai, and ^ 294. rdcov {vs&v) symv snioipOfittiritigdgCatTq. If taken in connexion with his brotherhood to Mi- nos, whom Odys. saw ^s^iiCTSVovxa vsyividBiv, I. 569 , and with the doom of Tityos, as above, the meaning prob- ably is that the visit of Rhad. was judicial; comp. the Spartan scpogoi. Tityos' offence was violence to Leto, and its scene Panopeus in Phocis. — yaiijiov viov, so yairjg sgmvSsog vlov, X. 576. 326 — 8. aTfriyvOav , see mar. for avvfo similarly used. The / dropped in foitittS' throws suspicion upon this and perhaps 325. We might, however, in 325 read y' iv&' rii.&sv .. rslsaesv . . aTC^vvas. — Ttij^ai, "the oar-blade", see App. F. i (14). 330 — 3. ETtoq t' t/. 1 mar. q y. 399 mar., a. 440 mar. r y. 402—3 mar., App.F.2(34)mar. s cf. A. 611. a0^E<}tov^ xXsog aUrj, iya Ss xa TtatgiS'^ /jcotftiji/." cog" o'i ft£v zocavra Ttgog ccXX-^lovg dyoQSvov xExlsTO'^ d' '^Qi^tf]" XsvKcaKevog a^(pLit6Xoi0iv 335 ds^ivi f VTt ' alxfovari d'a^avai, xal ^ijyaa xaXa TtOQcpvQs' afi^alaaiv GtoQEGat r' E(pvnaQd'a rdn:rjtag, %laCvag t' av&a^avai ov^ag xa&vjcaQd-av a'eaGd'CK,. a'bS d' t0av ax fiaydgoio ddog (lard ;^£p(Jtv a%ov]V7J , siSoiiavrj "^ xrJQVXi dcctqiQOvog 'AkxLvooio , voGxov^ 'OdvGG-^L (layaliltOQi HTjnocaGa, lo xat™ Qtt sxaGtm qxarl TtccQiGrafjiavT] though not now. Hence the plur. roiaiv. — isgdv /levo^ a term of dignity not implying sanctity or moral worth , as is shown by its being applied toAntinoiis (mar.); comp. note on tsgrj I's ^. 409. S — 8. ayOQ^vi' mentioned jj.43— 4 in conjunction with the harbour, shipp- ing etc., and described as being italov IloaiSijiov offiqotg S- 266, where see note. Ni. denies that the place mentioned in J. is intended here, which seems to me unfounded. — xa&i^ov i. e. the same persons as toiaiv v. 4, but the king and Odys. seem specially in view in nlriaCov following. Hence a mark of honour is implied. Aristar. accentuated na^l^ov Ka&^svSov as the simple words : correct KK'9'i.fs in s. 326 to Ka^i^e. — &saxoiOi XiO:, see on y. 406. — dvd aozv, she similarly acts (3. 383 foil, and in B. 279 adopts the same guise of a herald. For this busy character of Pallas see App. E. 4 (12). — 6a'i(pQO- V05. see on a. 48. 10 — 14. e;^!^*!^^, limited apparently to the i^yijTOpss riSs fisSovt8g of 11. — aye see on ^. 212. — see on 13 sup. — ijoimv rj eoji., east and west, following the sun, are the most rudimentary conceptions of geographical direction; comp. a. 24. «. 190, — SftTiSiSov, i. e. no(inr]v. DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS e. 33-45. iv&dd' odvQo^svog Syjqov fis'vst, slvExa"- TCOfiJtijg. aA/l' ays vrja (islmvav sqvGGo^ev^' sig aXa dtav 25 nQcaxoTtkoov ,' xovga Se dvoa xal TtEvvrjxovta'^ XQLvdod'cov xatcc dijftov, offot" jra'pog siolv aQiGtou. SriGa^Evoi 8' ev jcavrsg inl xXritSiv^ iQsrfiK EX^Tjv' • avtdg SitEixa Q'oriv dXEyvvEtss daZta, rjfiETEQOvS^ ^^ E^&ovrsg- iya 8' ev TtaSt^ Ttags^a. ^o xovQOiGtv [lEV ravt' iitixikko^ai'^ avrug of "kkou GxrjTttovxoi ^aGikijEg^ i[id ngog Sco[iara xald EQX^^^% o(pQci §eJvov™ Evl [lEydgoiGt (piXim^iEV fifjds Tig dgvsiSd'a • xaXsSae&E ds ^stov " doidov , ^rjfiodoxov ra ydg ga Q'sog" jieqi dcoxsv doidi]v, 45 Tf'pjrftVjP OTiTtr) 'S'V/tdff'J EicotQvvtiGiv" dsidEiv." a cf. V. 180. h n. 348, A. 141, S 76. c cf. 3f. id. d cf. 77. 170, B. 719; cf. 509-10. 77.23 ;cr.M. 103, N. 117, 128. f cf. «. 419 mar., d 5(9, 1.103,179, 563, u. 146, r. 70, 77. 170. g a. 374, /S. 139, X. 186, V. 23. li cf. fi. 55 mar., D. 634. i Jf. a 316. k 7. 68; cf. X. 621. 1 /*. 231 mai. Ill ';. 190, o. 54, 69; cf. 1. 478, Z. 15, r. 207. n a. 336, l/-'- l^^- 143, (! 17, ,9- 87, 539, f. 27, «,252, 0. 359, 0), 438. U.385, /. .346-8, 5. 116, tj. no, if. 727. p 7. 186, 189. q i. 139, Z. O. 43. r 91. 439, 35. xovpot ay S. A. Vi. 5, 56, kovqco Eu. et rell. 36. rjoav ccqigtov A. 6. M. Vi. 56. 39. navxa Vi. 50 pro ^raet. 42. fpjiscS'' H. Eu. Fl. Wo. et recentt. fQX7]a%-' Ro. St, Barn. Ern. 0.x. 42. jisydgoiai Vi. 50 "Wo. et recentt., iisyagoiq « y A. ex emend. I. K.S. V.Vi.So Eu. et edd. vett. ; mox ipilioifisv Vi.56, cpikicoiiiv Vi. 5, go, 133. 45. TBQTisiv A. M. V. Vi. 5, go, 133, H. Fl. Aid. Ro. et in mar. St. et recentt. coll. a. 347, xtgnvriv I.K.S. Vi. 56 St. Barn. Ern. Wo., utrumq. Eu. TSQTiciv «., post 45. Vi. 5 reiterat V. 43 sed Kaiieaa&ai pro ■naXsase^s Ss. 34 — 39- ^^y* ^^6 °" P- 2'^' ~ nqo)- xOTtkoov, Eust. on the accent says that, if parox. as some would have it, it would seem to belong to_ the words which denote number, anloog Smloog etc. — 6voi xat n. see App. F 1 (16) (17). — itdgoq, of time, "here- tofore", as in 31 sup. — ccQtOtot, a picked crew, used perhaps to do such errands, comp. 31 — 2 sup. — dijaa- fievoi, see App. F.^ i (14) {17). — ■9-o^v, comp. Ivasv S' avjigriv al'iprjQriv p. 257 and note. — ev . . . naQS^oj, perhaps including provisions for the voyage. — dXeyvvers , used always of SciiTa, as here ; the kindred aisy^Jm is limited to II., relates only to per sons, and has always ov conjoined; akiym is used both with ov and with- out, and of things (but rarely, as rjjcov iinX' dlsyovBtv, J. 268,) as well as of persons, also absolutely, cf. v.vvag oux dXsyovaccg, r. 154. Doederlein would connect with this the Lat. diligens, ne- gligens, relligio, n.b. dlyvvm, "to cause pain", is post- Homeric. The king's bidding is, "get ready a feast at our palace", implying probably that, though he provide, he will not share it; comp. the terms of the invite to the princes, ilioc TtQ. Sioiiata ^'g^sad'', ocpga ... (pil,, implying his presence at their feast. 41—45. axrjTtrovxoi. These were 12 in number, 390 inf., and enjoyed entertainment at the royal table v. 8, 9. Such were the uQiatoi or chief con- federate Greek princes before Troy /]. 259. — doitfov, he seems to have been minstrel in ordinary, v. g. for the esteem paid to doidol see on y. 268. — &-sog , more .specifically jiovaa, 63 inf. 3-5 0AT22EIA2 0. 46—60. [day XXXIV. a lot. I) /S. 40.5 mar., 413' M. 251, N. 833, r. 144. i'/S.231mar , S.9X U 43 mar. i> 36 mar. ; cf. S. 778, N. 129. r ^. 327, 621, t. 94, «. 368. g- /S. 407 mar. h rf. 780—3 mar. i S. 785 mar. k /?. 10, ■». 109. I 13. in S. 15. n App. F. mar. ». 341, V 164. p a. 395. ia&Xov i'&TiKgv Zsvg. Why she did so does not enter into the poet's thought, any- more than why Zeus does so. The mystery of suffering was a puzzle to men of old, as now. Homer's own case has been supposed hinted at, comp. Hy. Jpollo 172, rvcpXbi avriQ v.. t. X.; but without asserting the truth of the legend, some individual doiSog thus gifted and sightless was probably that HOM. OD. II. on which the poet's conception of De- modocus was moulded. The case of Thamyris, maimed (jtrjgov) by theMuses and deprived of song, for his audacity in challenging them is wholly different. B. 599 foil. - With ccfiEQae cf. oaas S' afiigSs Hes. Theog. 698. 67. xa6' . . . XQCficcasv we should probably say "hung it up", the strict sense is, "let it hang down", so as to be within easy reach. For similar uses of the TtdaeaXov see mar. , also cf. Find. 01. I. 25-7, aXXd JesgCav dno woQiiiyya TcaoBaXov Xdji^av . For inscpgaSs in sense of showed or pointed out how, see mar. The accen- tuation of XCysiciv fluctuates even in the same mss. (mid. mar.): similarly Aristar. wrote xagifsial •S'afiEial, but Dion. Thrax xagrpsiai &a(ji,stai (La Eoche, Textkritik p. 360—1). The xdvsov was used for other eatables besides bread v. 300. The material of one in A. 629 is %aX%6g. A broad shal- low dish may be conceived as meant. See Eurip. Iphig. in Aul. 1565, 1569, Electr. 810 foil. Placing the table last is of course a ngco&vetigov. 3 34 0AT22EIAS 0. yo- [day XXXIV. a S9, J. 224, 2.545. b /I. 263, ©. 189, n. 141. c a. 149—50 mar. a r.118, |.465,Z. 256. e I. 189, 524. f cf.iZ/.74,i.l22— 3, Z. 271, H. 187, 0. 177, /£. 416, 5". 75, 371, 71.56. g- %. 108, 0. 192, e. 20, 264. h M. 421. i y. 336, 420 mar.; cf. /I. 48. %aQ 8\ denug^ olvoio, %i£lv,^ ore ■Sr/iog avojyot. 7° ot 8' '^ in' oveiad-' srot^a jtQOXs^iiEva xsigag laXkov. avraQ iitsl noStog xal eSrjTiiog ^| sqov s'vto, fiov<>' ag' doidov av^xsv'^ dsiSs^svai^ xXsa ccvSqcov, oH^rjg^ trig tot' aga xkiog^ ovqkvov svqvv Ixavsv, vstxog 'OSvGO^og xal Ili^leidaa '^XL^ijog, yr ag Tcot' idriQiSavTO^ d'eav^ iv daitl ^akEiri JO. fovvOLO. 70. avtayii Gr. H. I. K. M. Vi. 5, eo. Eu., avcoyoi Vi. 56. edd., avcaysi Vi. 133 72. SvTO A. I. Vi. 5, 56. 73. svrjv.£v var. 1. e. 7; 7 mar St. var. 1. Eu. 76. SriqieavTO cum var. 1. 78 codd. nonnulli, SrjQtja'avTO 3 — 74. avSgwv ol'firie in lotovzo et vice versS in 70. Comp. Laiidibus arguilur vini vi- nosus Homerus, Ennius ipse paler nun- quam nisi poius ad anna Prosiluit dicenda. Hor. Ep. I. XIX. 6—8. The English reader will remember in Scott's Lay, n, 34. How lon^, how deep, how zealously The preeious juice the minstrel qualfed. 74 — 75. dv^xev, common in this sense; see mar., ivljiiiv is more rare but is also a var. I. here. — xXsa dv^Qiitv, thus ancient epic conveys a presumption in favour of its own foun- dation on fact, whatever exaggeration or admixture the fact might have under- gone. See on or. 348 — 9; cf. our own ballads of Cheviot (Chevy Chace) and Otterburue. The early school of oral song in Greece probably yielded similar rhapsodies of which Homer availed him- self (Pref. I. XL, n. 72). — o'i/triq xfiq, the relative attracting the antecendent is not uncommon in H. (mar.) and occurs in later Greek as a recognized usage (Donalds. Gr. Gr. § 404). Comp. Virg. Aen. I. 573, Urbem quam statuo vestra est. oi'jitj, akin to oTfios "road or track", ci.oi'-aoa ducam, probably "line drawn", "strain", was the earliest meaning; thus in A. 24 the or^ot of Agamemnon's armour seem to be bands or stripes; akin is ngo-oliiiov, prelude. 76 — 82. This contest is referred by the Scholl. to the time after Hector's death, when Achilles was for direct onslaught and Odys. for stratagem. Sophocles, in a lost play called the ZvvSslnvov or the 'A^amv ZvXi.oyog, introduced a quarrel between these chiefs belonging to the earliest period, of the war. Achilles was asked to a banquet too late to please his self- importance (Proclus, Epitome of Cy- pria), and threatened to decamp home at once. Odys. there says {Fragm. 152 Dind. ap. Plutarch. Moral, p. 74 a.): symS cpsvysLS, ov to fiij kIvsiv aXl iyyvg "Ektcoq iaziv ov (livtiv ■xaXov, whence it is clear that then Hector was living. This, however, was after his death, when, the oracle having fore- told that-such an event should shortly precede the capture of Troy (79 foil.), Agamemnon jjargs vo'o), asat good omen. In no other way could such an episode have sufficient importance to be ranked as one which ovQCtvov svqvv V%avs, or so impress the mind of Agam. as to cause his exultation. V. 81 — 82 were not in some ancient copies, and the Harl, Schol. says are rejected {a&s- Tovvrai). Probably 81 is genuine and 82 added later. mjficiTOs ocq^V means the "beginning of the end" — the final nijfia or penal suffering of the city. We may suppose a solemn banquet on the resumption of war after the armi- stice with which the Iliad closes, as being the &smv Sa'ig here intended. The gods were regarded as sharing by virtue of the sacrifice and libation. DAY XXXIV.J 0AT22EIA2 e. Jf-go. ^5 iKitdyXots^ iitieo^iv, avai,^ 8' dvdqav '^ya[ieiivc3v XKiQ£ voo), OT qQiGtOL 'ji%aLav drjQiocovto.'^ mg yaQ ot xQeCcav (iv&rJGaTO'^ ^oi^og '^tcoHodv 80 Ilv&oi^ iv ij yaO'f'j; , 0'9'' VTtsQ^fj' Id'Cvov? ovdbv XQYiSoHEvos'^ roxE yaQ qu KvkCvSExo^ mjfiatog kqxv Tq(o0l ^ XB xal ^avaot6i ^log [isydXov did ' pov2,dg. xavx' kq' Kottfos™ aeida nEQixlvxog- avxaQ'OSvGasvg otOQtpvQEOv" fisya cpdgog ikcov° x^Q^i' (SxipaQfJGiv 85 xdxP xsgiaX'^g eU^vggs, xdlvips dh xcildi TtQogana- ccidEXO'' yttQ ^ccLfjxag V7t. 6(pQV6i,^ Sdxgva kEi^av. ri xM OTf' A?f§£t£v dsiSav &Etog^ doidog, ddxgv'^ oiioQ^dfiEvog xEg}aXijg dno (pciQog eXeGxev, xal SsTiag"^ dficpixvnskXov eIcov 67tEi6a0xE^ Q'EotGiv. 00 civxttQ or' citj} agxotxo, xal oxQVVEiav^ dEidscv a O. 198, 0. 216; cC. X 448, I) ^. n2eisaepiss, m //. c 76 mar.; cf. . 389-90. d /x. 155, fi. 159. e i. 581, B. 519, 1. 405. r «.41,p.30, -it/.SS. g- I. 404. h x. 492, 565, ;i. 165. i /S. 163 mar., P. 99. k 0. 431. 1 O. 71, ;l. 276,437; cf. n. 403. m a. 325 mar. n 0.221, t. 230-1, d. 115 mar, d, 506 mar. p y/. 156, w. 317, 2. 24. q o. 332, u. 192, T. 285. r f. 221, O. 563. s if. 88, J. 153 mar. t I. 191. u J. 17 mar. vJS. 124,^.527, 530. w 1. 666, A 584,, Z. 220, *■. 656,663, 699. X H. 227, 17. 137, 165. y 45. 77. /sjisfCfft" fava^. 79. J-ot. 85. J^siQvaas. 81^2. f deerant apud quasdam iM^dcsts, h. 81 var. 1. xQSiofiivoe Barn. Si. fitydloio s-nrjxi. Vi. 56 in mar. 84. tpagog A. Vi. eo, 56, 133, xiqgIv ilmv cpuQog G. 87. Siog E. , •9'Efos var. 1. e. 88. dno Vi. omn. 90. drju- VEtEV M. 77—81. sXTtdyXoiq, comp. STCog . . . k'nTcaykov tial dsiiisg, q. 215 — 6. The Herodotean siijiayXso[icii and the I'k- nXri'gig of Attic poetry and prose (L. and S.) vindicate the origin of this word from Tclrif- Tclrjoato, in sense of wondrous, shocking, harsh, against Doed., who, from its use in one pas- sage as epith. oi xsijidiv, 1.522, whould derive it from iidyog "frost". — rfjj- QlOoavTO, see App. A. 2. — /^fttov, epic form of Ion. ^Qscav, Att. XQ'^'"'" oraculum edens, com^ . %qrja6^nvog%i inf., oraculum scitaiurus. — tote, omitting 82, refers to the time when the oracle was fulfilled by the quarrel, not when it was uttered. If 82 be read, then the ccQX'^ jtTjftaTOg to both parties must mean the beginning of the war, and rots refer to the time of delivering the oracle; but the whole clause to the end of 82 then loses weight and seems to draw attention emphatically to 211 circumstance of no importance. For Xdivov ov66v see App. P. 2 (23). 82- — 103. Odys., overcome by memory of the past, sheds tears at the lay. The PhBeacians are delighted at it and stimulate the singer with applause ; Alcinoiis, with more discernment, thinks they have had enough of it, and pro- poses athletic games. 85 — 95- xdx xs. 604; cf. f. 87, ft. 113. f y^. 701 ; cf. X. 78. g- 219. h H. 160, 286. K. 273, 300, 560, JV. 740, 761. i 103. k 221, m. 134. 1 cf. d. 626 mar. m^.l09, ;f. 289,^. 66,2. 158, X.40. n 143. d. 102 mar.. A. 474, I. 186. p ff. 410. q y. 69, 70. r 146. rcov* Ss d'seiv '6%'^ aQuGrog li^v KXvtovrjog d(iv(imv' 0600V t' eV v£tco"= oupov^ jta'Ast r^iiovoLiv rd(j(>ov vTtEKTtQO&aav^ ^uovg i-'xa^', ot d' Elinovto. o'i de TCa^aifioSvprig aXsysivijg ^ TtaiQtJGavro • rfj d' avz' EvQvakog ditexaivvros Ttdvtug^ aQuSrovg. a A f*. art' d' '^(KpiccXog ndvrav 7CQoq}£QE0ttttog^ ■^sv, 8i0Kco^ 5' av ndvxav noKi)"^ qiEQxatog riEV 'EkatQEvg, TCv'E, 8' av AaoSdnag, dya^'bg'^ nalg 'AKkivooio. avtctQ EttEi 8ri jcdvzEg EXEQ(p%'ri6av" cpQEv' ddd'Xoig, Toug KQU Aaoddfiag {lEZEq)!] italg 'AXmvooio "8evte,t? (pikoi, xbv ^eIvov EQa^kE^Uji eI' tiv' ke^Xov' 125 130 124. vsfj-m. 124. ovQog Vi. 50. 126. Tcalaifioavvrjg Vi. 5, 133 L., nakaiBfioavvrig A. G. H. I. M. Vr. Vi. 50, 56. 128. 7cgoq)iQ£at£Qog y Vi. 133. Stu. Fl. Eo. edd. vett., tcqo- cpsQiBtaroq Vi. rell. Gr. I. K. M. Vr. H. Eu. Wo. et recentt. ; tcoXv cpigtoLTOg A. 129. ngoifiSQEatSQOg Stu. Vi. 133. y Fl., -raros A. H. Vi. rell. I., nokv cpigtarog G. H. ex em. K, ex em. man. pr. Eu. Wo. et recentt. 133. om. a sed in mar. adscr., iggai. — aO'ivoq, it seems strange in enumerating con- crete parts to end with an abstract quality inherent avowedly in them all. Probably aS'Svog meant originally the trunk or torso of a man, Curtius views it (II. 85) as akin to i'atri[ii. This sense it had all but lost in Homer's time, but we seem to have here a trace of it. This is confirmed by such names as Eratosthenes, Eurysthenes etc.; cf. Pind. Nem. VII. 106, og s^insftijisv na- Xaiaiidztov avxsva «ai azivog dSiav- rov. Ni. on the other hand suggests a colon at ati^agov, so as to exclude It. ts a9ivog from the enumeration. • — ij^ij? K.e.l., the words of Laodam. are as courteous, when speaking o/"Odys., as when speaking to him, and form a delicate contrast to the coarse dis- paragement of Euryalus. 139. Both ye and re are read after icrdga — both superfluous: the true reading was probably dvsga. 142 has been pronounced spurious by the re- animous authority of Zenod., Aristoph., Aristar. — itifpQade fivS'OV could not, by Homeric usage, mean "utter a speech", since cpgcc^at is 'to point out", see on 67 sup., or "utter a formal pro- clamation" (mar.) The var. I. nstp. fivQ'ta is probably a shift to escape this; but too harsh to be endured. 144—8. £5 fieOffov, i. e. the midst of the royal party. Laod. was in the 40 0ATSSEIA2 0. 14?— IS9- [day XXXIV. a ^.. 255, 7t. 241. b (J 588, T. 17, Z. 358. c 181, O. 364, r. 360. d A. 302. e cf. r. 341. f ^ 197. g- cf. V. 155. h |. 332, •■.. 289. i r. 87. k 2. 430. I i\r. 638, T. 2C0. m E 223 mar.; cf. 0. 284-5. a f 215. cf. 1]. 160. p ^. 15. q 140. r /C. 158. s y. 120, O. 247. 1 ul. 719, y^. 671. u 179-, (J. 247. 0ol 8' odog ovueti dfjgdvs aitEGGstai, akkd xoc Tjdrj ffo vfjvg^ ts KarsiQvOttti xal sTcaQtssg siolv statgoi." Tov d' dna(iai.p6[iEvog itgoOEtfri TtoXv^fjtig 'OdveSEvg '^Jaoddfia, ri fis tavra'^ xe^EV'sts XEQtoiiEOvrEg; xrjdEd'^ (tot xaU (icMov ivl (pQEGlv rj jceq dsQ'Xoi,, og Ttglv ^av fta/l«"' jroAA' Eita&ov xal ncoA/l' i^oyfjGa," i^^ vvv Ss ^sd'' viiETsgrj dyoQ'^ voGtoio %arii,cov i^fiai," ^iGGofiEvogi' ^aSiXrjd ts ndvra xe Sijiiov." xov d'l avx' EvQ-vakog dita^Ei^EXO veCkeCe' x' dvxriv^ "oi; ydg-s' ovdh, ^Etvs, darjiiovi^ cpcjxl'^ ittjxa 148. ifyaiv. igg. fsS-Cav.m. 148. QS^si H., Qslsi K. Vi. 5. Stu. y Eu. Fl. St. Ho. Wo., Qii,y Vi. 133. Barn. Em. et recentt. , noaai ts qs^sisv Vi. ^6. 149. ano K. Vi. 56, 133. igi. liatSL- Qvzat Vi. 50. 1^4. pro svl I. siiL 158. anctfisl^ito cprnvrjeev ts var. 1. iiu lists or arena, conceived of, probably, as spacious. — yOiv is objected to by Ni. as a form of slfil but it occurs in T. 202, although irjBiv is far more common: the proposal to read oqopa %' ^'yaiv or ocpg' dv srjaiv seems there- fore needless. orpQa ksv rjOiv means, "as long as he lives", 09190: ksv else- where (mar.) means "while", but the conversion of the idea of a space or duration to signify the limit to which the space or duration extends, is not uncommon ; although its converse, as in ovQcc 124. sup., is perhaps more common. Lines 147 — 8 rhyme as notunfrequently ; see on f. 60—5. — TtoOOlv rs . . xal XSQOlv, this shows the simplest phy- sical aspect of heroism, the feeling which lay at the root of Greek ath- letics. Such were no doubt the earliest contests, mere struggles of limb wind and muscle, the discus, javelin etc. being added later: comp. Find. 01. XI. 61 — 3 k'i.ccj^s azscpavov xsCgseai no- e iv ts v.a\ aQfiati, Pylk. X. 34 foil., vfivtjtbs ovTog avrjg ... og dv xsgalv 7] TtoSmv dgsra^ %Qatrjaais %. z.X. 149. Oxsffaffov ... fhv/tov, some trace of the emotion, which had aflfected him 82 — 92 sup, was perhaps still ap- parent in his looks. Thus afterwards, when roused byhisown successful quoit, he v,ovtp6%SQOv fXrSzstpmvss , 201 inf. 151 — 164. Odys., receiving Laoda- mas' compliment as disguised satire, pleads with regretful bitterness that his sorrows have left him no heart for such contests. Euryalus on this presumes to disparage him as no hero, but a commercial sharper, whose soul is in his freights and bales. 154 — 57. These are expressive lines: they seem to say, "I have toiled enough — too much to care for such things. I have but one thing at heart — that is to get home. That is my business in the Assembly, all else is a TrapEpyov to me." 159 — 64. These, too, are remarkable, showing the lower view of commerce, as tending to shiftiness and greediness; that, however, this aspect did not ne- cessarily present itself is clear from the words of the Pseudo-Mentes to Telem. a. 184, where he describes him- self as_ going Iff Tsiise-qv fista xccXkov, ayco S al'9cova oiSriQOv. Comp. also the feigned adventures of ^. 230 foil., where the expressions point to wealth and influence acquired by commerce. On the other hand as a specimen of unscrupulous craft, of which the Phce- DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS 0. 160—170. 4f t6o a^Aov, oid^ ts TtoXXa (ist' dv&QC37toiat^ nkkovxtti,, aAAa roj, og ■9"' a^ia vtjI'^ nolvKXriiSu &a^iX(X}v ,'^ (fOQtov^ T£ {ivtjfiwv Kal ijciGxoTtogs ijfftv odaiav,^^ XEQdsav &' agnaXscov^ ovd' dd'XrjtrJQi hixag." 165 Tov'' S' kq' vTtodga idcov jtQogi^r] 7CoXvfi7]Tig'Odv(}6'svs "|«rv', ov xaXov hiTtsg- dtccad-dXa^ uvSqI soixag. ovTcog ov jtdvtEGGt dsol'" xaQiEvra didovGiv avd^d^Lv, ovxa (pvijv" ovr' " ccq cpQEVug ovr' dyoQfjzvv. dllog ybhv ydq aldogv dxidvotsQog nslEV avrJQ, 170 aAAa ■S-fog noQg ^oCvi'g dviqg, SiSwviog TiaTcrj- Xog. — ccQ'Xatv only here in the dis- syll. form. — TtOTiXTiJQeq , _corap. tj Tt MKia jrgijitv jj (latltiSLOig dXdlrjB&s y. 72. — (pOQTOv , comp. i'vci 01 cvv cpoQTov ayoLjii |. 296. — fiviqfMiV, this has been noticed as seeming to show the absence of any written document, like a bill of lading, which led the Phoenicians, say the Scholl., to invent letters. — odaicov. The Scholl. explain this of provisions for the voyage, as if iqiodimv, but from o. 445 , ^itsCysrs S (ovov oSalcov, the return cargo, to be obtained by sale of the freight, seems more likely. Of %£qS8cov agnaX. an instance occurs in Eumseus' tale, 0.415 foil., see especially 427 — 9, where kidnapping and decoying are the means employed. 165 — 85. Odys". in a smart retort, while [referring all such gifts to the gods, exalts that of wise speech, and disparages the external one of grace- ful form when unattended by it. He ends by asserting his own prowess, and will prove it, though shattered and reduced by toils. 166—7. <"5 x«}.6v, "reproachful or insulting", comp. aiaxQOCg Inssaaiv, Z. 325, the negative implying the^ as- sertion of the opposite, as in ov xi XSQSiov , and the like phrases, ovxaig "so, we see!" marking the case be- fore him as an example of the maxim laid down. 168 — 70. With ayopijTUj' comp. dXaco- rvv, I. 503, also a word once occurring. The general statement with regard to the gifts of the gods is narrowed, to suit the particular issue, to the question of the gift of personal beauty and that of winning adress. Comp.Polydamas to Hector (mar.), where warlike prowess and sage counsel are similarly con- trasted. Odys. here displays the dyo- QTjXvg, and by the gift of Pallas he also enjoyed the slSog (18 foil.): the 42 OATSSEIAS ©. 171 — i8i. [day XXXIV. a IC. 180. b ?. 109. c 1). 40, 72. d AT. 312, 1). 71 e I/. 5 mar. 1 cf. 0. 348. g- cf. 170. ti cf. ^, 454. i 390, 424, .. 22, &. 178. k e. 182 mar. 1 (5. 366 mar. , T. 272, 0. 486; cf. J. 313. m ^ 363, 12, B. 214, JE. 759; cf. 9. 489, 166. n H.198;cf.*.159. g. 614. p6».536;cr. ^.354. q E- 299, Zr. 624, M. 135. tEQTtofiEvoi ksv0(Sov0i,v o S' &0(paXias ayoQSvet cclSot [lEthxtf], iistK^ Se jCQiitei Kyqofisvoiaiv^ i^XOiiBvov'^ 8' ava aOtv Q'eov^ aig sigoQocjGiv. kAAos d' uvx" eldog (isv dXiyxiog" ad'avutoKSiv all' ov 01 %dQig dii(pi7tEQi6tE(pExai^ sTtsetJSiv.s 175 cog xttl 0OI eldog^ ^hv ccQiTCQenig,^ ovSd xsv allag ovSe d'Eog tev^EiE, voov 8' djtotpoihog^ idSi. coQivdg^ [lot &v[idv ivl Gtij&E^St, (pCloL^Lv, Eiitav ov'" xtttd. x60[iov iya 8' ov vijig" dsd-Xcav, cog (jv yE fivd'Etm," «/lA'P iv tcqcotovSov otco 180, Efifisvai, o(pq' i]^ri te TtEnoCd'Ea^ t^Q''^ ^' eh^Oiv. t 173. S-dazv. lie,. J-oi fsnsseaiv. 179. 185. fsntoav vijj-ig. 171. {S' om.) I. K. M. Vi. 5, 50 Eu. ; aaipalmg y. 175. diiqiinsQietiqiS' ■tai Eu. Ko. St. et recentt. d(i,q)t7teQtarQSq>stai H. K. Vi. 133. PI. Aid. et edd. vett., TtiQiatQStpettti, sepaxatitay, i 76. aiiog Vi. 5. i^S. mrgwdgl. 181. Jts'jtoifl's y. poet does not dwell on the fact, but leaves the superiority of Odys. and the bounty of the gods to him, as com- pared with the cavilling Euryalus, to be tacitly recognized. 170—2. oi ds T , the hearers are of course implied, as shown by dygo- fiivoiei following. — da2.satg x.t.1., a fine passage in Hes. Theogon. 80 foil, describing the gifts of Calliope and the Muses, especially the conjunction of persuasiveness with justice, should be compared. ovxiva rifiTjecoai ^log Kovgai fisyd- loio, ysivo/Jisvov t' iaiSmei SiotQS(piiov zm iiiv snl ylioaay yXvusgriv ^siov- Giv isQOrjv, zov H' &£' £« axoiicczog qsI fistXixoc' 01 Ss vv laoi ndvxsg sg avzbv ogmai. SiaxQi- vovza &eiJii.azas l&sirjOi Si^TjOiv' 6 o dacpakscog dyoQSVtov alipd zi Mai fisya vsi^og smaza/jts- 1/(05 iiatsnavas' alSol li.silixi'^, iJtszd Ss jiqe- nsi dygo/isvoi-aiv if '-t iii tji old z£ Movadcov iSQ'q Soaig dv&'Qto- Tcoiaiv. In this a large portion of the language is identical with that of H. here. — aidoi in both is "influence" exercised by the speaker, or "respect" shown to him by the hearers, which are reci- procal, and, for our present purpose, indistinguishable. — dotpakeeti in its primary sense, "without stumbling" in his speech. 176—9. slifog, comp. p. 308, where the disguised Odys. asks Eumseus con- cerning Argus the dog il Srj yial za- xiig ^a-KB &££iv iiii sl'Ss'i tmSs, "besides this goodly shape". So also Hesiod Theog., of the giants, la%vg % anXrjrog kqutsq'^ (t,tydXq> lit I sI'Sbi. — voov is viewed as the in- ward essence of which the dyogrjzvg is the outward exponent. — ov6i xev . . TSV^sie, nor would a god frame a man (referring to bodily frame only) otherwise". — ov xaxd x., see above 166 — 7. — dno (pdgei comp. Shaksp. Jul. CcBsar I. 11., "Accoutred as I was, I plunged in". See mar. for similar use of avtog, also Vnitoi avtoi- aiv oxsatpiv, A. 699, (comp. ?F. 81) avxri nijlrjui ndgrj, T. 482 and the com- pound avTOXocovog, "exactly as cast" or "pig-iron" (of the lump thrown in ??. 826). The retention of the q>aQog, which was large and cumbrous, marks the masterly ease of the throw, such upper garments being cast off on such occasions; so Thoas, |. 500 — i, casts off his xlaivav, to run to the ships. — 6IOXOV, apparently unlike the aotog avto%. just referred to, which would rather resemble our modern athletic sport of pitching the cannon-ball, said however (Smith's Diet. Antiq. Discus) to be thrown by the aid of a strap, of which H. has no mention. — naxE- TOV, a Schol. regards this as an adj. compar. shortened from Tca^vregov; some incline [cf. the analogy of ci;i;og oxSTog {oxstTjyogy] to regard it as a noun formed from 7raj;os, and as still a noun, but of neut. form, in^o;;|;«TOs S' ■^v rjvte Kicov, ip. 191 . I take it as an adj., like jiEptfUjustos from nsgi- liTjKrig, so Faesi. — ^tegttfrpfVag, see the action of the Discobolus in the well known statue; comp. ^'Sms mrgcp XSQCC v,vv.l(iieaig vneg amivxmv Piud. 01. XI. 72. In later times the discus and javelin-throwing were not distinct contests but departments of the pen- tathlon. Then, as here, the material was stone {Ud'og 190), comp. old ts Xsgalv dytovTi^ovtsg alxitaig, v.ai \i- &ivoig onot' iv SCaiioig i'sv' ov ydg Tjv 7cevtci9lov. Pind. Isl/im. I. 24 — 6. It should be remembered that, like the javelin, the big stone is a weapon of combat in H. 190. ^Ofi^fiaev , verb formed from the sound ; so a "bomb" from the bursting noise of the missile. — envtj- ^av, "each in fright for his own head", says Eustath. 44 0AT22EIA2 0. 191—203. [day XXXIV. 11 369, r. 166. b 1;. 39, 0. 415, n. 227. c M. 462, O. 171, T. 358. d V. 843, /. 280, N. 408. u K. 54, 1-. 88. f V. 333. g- r. 222, 0. 305. X. 227. h ij. 330 mar. i 215, 8. 277 mar. k cf. K. 365. 1 i;. 329 mar.- m P. 204, *. 96. n cf. 1. 351. 1% Aaog v;ro ptjnjg." d' vjcsgntato^ Srj^ara itavta, Qificpa^ &ECOV and xsiQog- f&rjXB^ da tSQiiaz' 'J&ijvrj, dvSQl ds^ags sixvta, snog^ r' scpat ex t' dvo^ia^EV "xat x' aXaog toi, ^£tvE, diaxQLVEiE to (?ij,u« dyicpa(p6(av^ insl ov to ^Efiiyfisvov^ £0tlv 6(11X0), ttXXd %okv TtQcStov 6v 8e Q'ci.qSei tovSe y as&Xov ov rig QaiT^xav tods y 'i%Exai, ov8^ vtceqtjs si." (Sg q)dto,^ y^&riSEv Ss itoXvxXag Slog 'OdvGiisvg , %ttiQ(ov, ovvE% EtaiQOv EVYiEK'^ XevGg' ev dyiSvi. Xal tots XOVtpOtEQOV (lEtECpcaVBE ^CClTJXEGSlV "tovirov vvv dq>ixEGd'E, viof rdxcc S' vGteqov^ aXXov h rjesiv TJ roSdovtov otoiiai,, ij exu [idGGov. ' 300 194. fciyivta fsTtog. 192. vno H. M.; vnal A. I. K. et a man. pr. M. Vi. j, 133, 56 Vr.; erant qui ^jjfiOfTo; pro ojfioiTa T., ita G.; Tcdvta H. K. Vi. 50 et a man. pr. 56. Eu. Wo. et recentt. Ttavtmv A. Vi. 133 et a man. pr. 56, I. K. M. Vr., conf. 93. vno V.| y. ; TSpjU-o! y' Vi. 56. Aristar. m., W. 843, ubi Eu. mavTU rj navzcov , ndvxa Vi. 5. Vi- 5. 197. rovSs r' I. K. Vr. trnvSi x' Stu. 198. V mv TO 8' H., rbS' Eu., zm y' Vi. 5, z6v y' Vi. 133, rovS' Fl. 200. Xsvaaav Vi. 133. 201. fiSTSqpcofSt G. I. K. M. Stu. Vr. 202. tovro Vi. 5; mox icpiiisa9s (quod ma- vult e.) Vr. Vi. 56 et var. 1. Eu. et in mar. St. 203. ?j£ zoaovtov Vr. Vi. 5; ris Ti [laaaov Vi. 5. 204. ovtiva Vi. omn. H. I. K. Stu. Vr. «, quod probat Alter, li'tiva A. 191 — 2. It seems to me very likely tbat line 191 has been inserted: the subject to sntTj^ccv may easily enough be understood from 188 sup. ai^fiazcc are the marks of the distances, rsg/jiat', reached by the previous throwers ; these words would in fact be more strictly in their places if transposed; comp. Eurip. Helen. 1472, xqo%S) xsQfiova SiaKov, and Sir W. Scott, Lady of L. V. 23, "When each his utmost slreng-th had shown, The Doug-las rent an earth-fast stone From its deep bed, then heaved it hig-h. And sent the fras'ment through the sliy, A rood beyond the farthest mark." 194. dvSqi, for the disguises of Pallas see App. E. 4 (10) (21) mid. &dQOei . . dywvi, comp. ^agasi yigovTOs XStQd Eurip. Androm. 993 , &aQQSiv lidxriv 'S.ea. Anab. Ill, 2,20. 200 — I. svrjia, epith. often used of sraiQOv, this accus. and the gen. svrisos are the only cases that occur; comp. qiil6rT]Z0g ivrjsog, Hes. Theog. 651, and ivTjsirjg "mildness", ascribed to Patroclus P. 670. The opposite qua- lity is expressed by dnriviig, t. 329, OS wsv an. ccvzoe k'rj iial dnrjvsa slSij, but find also Tigoarjv^g Find. Pyth. X. 99, Thuc. VI. 77. Doed. illustrates the loss of the v in ivjjsa by /iiitav (^lisvimv) minus [iivvS'tiv, and oiog "alone", compared with Lat. unus, an- ciently (Bnus. — xovfpoxeQOv , Bek. Ham. Blalt. p. 312—3, says "rather" gaily, but "more gaily" seems intended, see on 149 sup. 202—3. xdx. commencing with an ela- borate description of the bow as fetched from its repository. Odys. therefore had left it at home. Accordingly when he takes a bow in theDoloneia, it is the gift of Meriones for the occasion, and then only used to whip the captured horses of Rhesus, K. 260, 514. He never uses it in battle, as deeming it unworthy of heroic combat, save against game and in ^. against the suitors. The in- ferior character of those who used such weapons is alluded to by Sopho- cles in the Ajax TO^ozrjg Soinsv ov e{iiv,q6v cpQOvuv ; and the same feeling is manifest in the word dtga- HTOS, "spindle", contemptuosly used for "arrow" by a Spartan in Thucyd. Ill, 20. _ • 219. ^cJ.OXTljv^?, mentioned in B. 718 as left behind wounde* by the bite of a hydra, and in y. 190. as reaching Greece in safety after the war. The mention in B. as well as the present one, implies that he reached Troy sub- sequently to the time at which the II. closes. On the means used to bring him thither Jischyl. and Sophocl. founded their dramas. In a fragment of the former (235 Dind.) the line oc- curs Koeiidaaace xo'^ov Tchvog in fi£- XavSgvov. 46 OATS2EIAS 0. 220-223- [day XXXIV. a y. 100,220, (J. 330. b H. 198, J\r. 269. c &. 128 mar. (1 E. 304, M. 383, 449, r. 287. e 1. 153, Jj. 67, 307, jr. 440, .^. 88. ft. 89, Z. 142; cf. N. 322. g- cf. ^. 261. h I. 629, .^. 308, E. 636. i £. 172, O. 320. TMv 5' a'AAcov ifie'^ 9)i^;.«. TtoKv TtQO^pEQBStBQOV^ slvai, 06601 vvv Pqotol^ e16iv inl^ %&ovl Gttov^ Movtsg. KvdQdSiS dh 7tQOtSQOl0LV^ iQi^S(l£V^ OVX B&EAl]6a, 220. ivl A. I. K. M. Vi. 5, 50, 56; u&i A. Vi. 5. 221. itgoifsgiaTatov A. Stu. a p Eu., jroW cpigrsgov Vi. 133 a man. pr. 223. ovzt Q'sXilato Vi. 50, 133. 420. Axciiol, it is remarkable that this avowal that he was an Achaean, draws no direct remai-k from the king. The lines 241 — 3 ocpga Kctl alXtp stiiTjs rigiomv k. t. X. may seem tacitly to re- cognize it; nevertheless, the signifi- cant disclosure does not awaken the interest which might have been ex- pected, and is plainly inconsistent with the enquiry with which the hook closes (544 — 6) , since it must have been ob- vious that he must have lost many staigoi among the slain. I therefore suspect these lines (219 — 20) as an interpolation by some one who remem- bered the legendary fame of Philocte- tes as an archer. They can well be spared. Soph. Phil. 1058—9 are in favour of their having been in the text when that play was written. 223 — 4, The poetical belief in the degeneracy of human powers peeps out here: note also that Herakles is not in Homer's view an immortal, but one of those mortal men {dvSgdai = ^goroig . . . iitl ^f'S'Oj't alTOV i'Sovaiv) who con- tended with the Gods. He belongs to the generation immediately before the Trojan war. Thus Tlepolemus his son by Astyocheia figjits there (B. 658 foil.) He slew the eleven elder sons of Ne- leus, brothers of Nestor {A. 690 foil.), and Iphitus, son of Eurytus, who gave Odys. his father's famous bow (9. 22 foil.). This murder, mentioned with abhorrence, as a violation of the laws of hospitality, was even subsequent to that gift; i. e. Herakles was yet alive in Odysseus' boyhood (iraiS'j'Og smv ibid.). Agreeably with this view, he sacked Troy in the time of Laomedon, father of Priam, and through the wrath of HerS was shipwrecked on his return (1^. 251 foil). The words which describe Odysseus' recognition by him, i'yvio S' avTiKcc Ksivog x.i. X. and his addressing him by name, suit moreover the fact of his having somewhere encountered him in life (cf. 154, 390). In T. 145 foil, an escape of his at Troy from the sea-monster, and a mound raised for his protection, supposed to be still standing at the time of the siege, are mentioned. His birth and subservience to Eurystheus, through the mechanism of HerS , and the labours imposed on him by Eurystheus, are noticed in T. 98, S 324) O. 639, X. 622 — 3. He is ^log yovog, but so far from being there- fore immortal that his death is distinctly recorded {E. 635—8; 2. 117), and ap- parently regarded as a necessary re- tribution, i. e. by having been prema- ture, for his presumption in assaulting the deities HerS and Aides with his arrows (E. 392 — 409). Finally in X. 601 foil, we have the unique passage, which makes him appear in the region of the dead as an il'dcoXov , i. e. one of the il)vxcci ti'SmXa KafiovTcov, whilst his proper personality (avrog) is not there but 'among the immortal gods, with HebS for his wife, who from ^. 2 and E. 905 (cf. y. 464) according to heroic manners is proby. unmarried. This double form of existence in shadow and in substance seems a refinement incon- sistent with primitive simplicity, and I am disposed to regard X. 602—4 as considerably later than the bulk of the Homeric Text. Yet there (omitting 602 — 4) he is still armed with bow and arrows, as in JE. 392 foil., not with the club, as in Find. Ol. IX. 45, which Pisander of Rhodes circ. B. C. 600 is said to have first assigned to him, and which in X. 575 is given to Orion (go- TiaXov TcayxclXKSOv alsv daysg). H. then DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS 0. 224-236. 47 ovQ'' 'Hguxki^i,'^ ovx' EvQvra^ Ol%aXiili, !5 oX Qa xccl ad'avdtoieiv igi^sexov" tceqI to^cav ra QK xal ccIiIj' s&Kvav fi^yag^ EvQvrog, ovS' inl yrJQag^ 'ixET ivl [isyaQOiei- jjoAoffa^evos yccQ 'AnoKXav^ Ixtavev, ovvExd fiiv jtQOxali^sros to^d^EG&ai. dovQi^ 8' axovtitco oGov ovx alXog tig oiWro). )0 ol'oiSiv SsidotXK Ttoalv [iij rig (le naQskd"r]' ^aiTqxav Amjv ydg asixEXCcag^ idafids&rjv xv}ia0iv^ iv TCoXloig- insl ov xofiiS'i]'" xatd v^a riEv imfjETKVog • " tm (loi (pCka yvia° ^Elvvrai." fSg E(pK9'', Old' aQK jcdvtsg dxrjvP iyivovro eianrj- ■le'AXxCvQog 8e jitvi oiog dfiEi^Ofisvog iCQogEEiitEV "Ifitv', etieI ovx K^dqiGTa^ y,E%'' ruiZv tavt' dyoQEVSig, a E. 392, 395, a 606. b B. 690, 730; cf. tp. 13 seqq. c cf. O. 284. d (p. 32. e cf. L 195, V. 59. f y. 279 mar. g- J. S89, a. 20. h J. 496, E. 633, 611. i V. 291, 1//. 345. k (J. 244. 1 cf. e. 224. m 453, |. 124, n 7) 99, f. 86 mar. a. 241, 237, H. 6, N. 86. p tj. 154 mar. q fi. 84. r V 392. 231. dJ-EiiiHios- 233. iTCJiJ-itavos. 235. TiQoasfeiTcsv. 224. ov^' 'Hgaiilij om' Evgvro} y. 226. Sip. ... ovSs xi K. 228. jrpo- ■naksaaazo Vi. 56. 230. ol'oiaiv Ss SsSotKa Vi. 5; nciQsK&oi Vi. 133 Eu., ot rnxgiXQ-ri H. 232. vfioq a. 233. yovva cum var. 1. yvia A.; lUvvTO A. 236. pro 11S&' ApoU. Soph. nag'. knew nothing of Herakles' Apotheosis, which is found distinctly stated in Hes. Tkeog. 950 foil, (where also I. 604 is found) and in Pind. Nem. I end, Isth. III. 95 — loi. This is a mark of Ho- meric antiquity. 224. EvQVTW, Ni. remarks that in (p. 14 foil, he is misplaced from Oecha- liS toMesseng; hut that is not so. Odys. merely meets his son Iphitus in Mes- senS , who had gone thither in quest of certain horses. 225—9. ^^Qi TO^OiV, "in archery". — 60VQI K. r. X. , in the middle ages in English archery three bow-shots to a mile was reckoned good shooting. This statement is probably to be mea- sured by a less powerful standard of archery, yet still strikes one as a huge exaggeration unsuited to Odysseus' character, and the line is open to suspicion. 230 — 3. noalv, this involves a re- tractation of part of the challenge in 206. — Xiriv, see on a. 46. — xofiidii, not "conveyance", but, as interpreted l^y 453< ■^OfiiSiq ys &sm mg'k'[niiSos Tiev, "care" of the body and its pow- ers , all that the Latin expressed by curare corpora, KOfii^co and v,oy,S(o both mean "care for", "attend to"; cf. a. 356 Tte o avf^g i'gya xo'fi'fSj also cf. ijSr] fiot oXscasv alriz' d-nojiiaxiri T£, (p. 284. This "care" was not STcrjStavos (see on S. 89), i. e. it was much interrupted. 234—65. Alcinoiis soothes Odys. for the disparagement he had undergone, renounces his people's claim to emi- nence in manly contests — they pre- fer enjoyment to toil — and thus dis- poses of the hero's challenge, butupholds their excellence in navigation, dancing and singing. Demodocus' lyre is at his bidding fetched from the palace, umpires are appointed, and the ground prepared for the dancers, a company of whom perform, so deftly that Odys. marvels. 234. dxiiv, see App. A. 16. The silence here is that of embarrassment, the challenge of Odys. being general, and all probably feeling compromised by the rudeness shown to him. 236 — 9- f^ci "• ■''• X. This has no strictly corresponding apodosis, but the sentence is left suspended, and aXV 48 OATLSEIAS 0. 237-248. [day XXXIV. a r. 411 , 0. 535. b X. 102. c .. 345, rt. 338, V. 190. il ^. 91. J. 539. f ^, 92. g- J. 289 mar. h 101, 251. i X. 61. k (?. 178 mar. 1 /I. 399, o. 476. m J. 209, 77.499. 11 £'. 292. cr.ff.731, a. 152. aAA' iO'sXsi.g dger'ijv'^ Gii]v cpaivi^av, y] rot om^dEt, Xaofisvog,^ ort <>' ovrog dvrjg iv dycovi TtKQaStdg'^ v£txs0Ev, cjg'' av Grjv aQBrriv ^QOtog ov tig ovoito,^ og tig^ i7tt6Tcciro fj0i, (pQBGlv aQXia jid^Eiv 240 dXl' ays, vvv ifid&svs ^vviEi ETtog, oq)Qa xal «AAcj sL'Ttrig^ '^pco'rav, ore xev Gotg iv [lEyaQOifftv Saivvf]^ nagd 6fj r dk6%ip xal 6ol0i^ texeGGiv, T^fiETEQfjg dgET'^g fi.E(iv7j[ievog, oia xal rmtv ZEvg ETtU EQya Ti&fj6i. dia^TtEglg'" i^e'ti, Tcargmv. 241- ov yaQ nvyfidxoi Eifisv d(iV}iovsg ovdi TcaXaKiTal, K/l/la Ttosl xQaiTCvcjg" d'sojisv xal vrjvGiv aQifftof aCEl d' T^fitv (Jcftg T£ ipCkri xid'agCg" xb %oqoC xe, 240. ffiai. 241. finoi. 242. fiCitrig. 245. fsgya. 238. OTi^ovTOq Vi. 50. 240. sitlaratai K. Stu. y, siiiaxaCri T. et var. 1. M. ; tfQialv Tjaiv G. Vi. 5; kn aqzia Vi. 5. 241. akloig K. Vi. 5 et var. 1. p., alX(o II. 242. olq Vr. 245. Ig hi A. Vi. i;6. 246. lafisv A. Eu. 248. pro If 0.7] h. (J. ad v. 119 fiiXsi et pro xogoi zB Mat mSaC. ays in 241 resumes with a new com- mencement. — axoiQiazK, "oflfensi- yely". — vsLxsOsv, &i, ecpai , and , the use of sie in German; so in the Hebrew verb the same form expresses "you" and "they" fut. fern. 243 — 5. K^oxo>} the inconsistency of this assumption that Odys. has a wife at home — for so we must under- stand it, cf. 410, not that he would thereafter marry — with the proposal of r;. 312 — 3, is glaring. The Scholl. do not notice it, nor Ni. Some would regard it as a reason for giving book &., or this part of it, to a later hand. But Alcin. is garrulous enough for any amount of inconsistency; see on rj. 310 — 5 end; comp. also 240 with loi — 3 in which he distinctly "eats his words". — sitt . . . Ti&"tiGi diafiTteqhq s^exi, "which from our sires Zeus perpetuates still in us" ; the ?ri of i^sxi belonging rather to v.al riiiiv, cf. 1 105 — 6, '^(isv ndXai. 13 d' ST I v.ai vvv, s^txt tov ots v.. T. X. 247 — 8. xpaiTCvcJg S-iofiev. Odys. having previously, 230 — 3, excused him- self from competing in this exercise, the king lays a safe stress upon Phsea- cian proficiency in it. — d'aiq ze k. t. X., comp. Priam's description of his worth- less sons ij>svBTixC T OQ'ji^Tiaxai ts %o^oi- xvnirjaiv aQiatoi. 1Q.261. Every reader of Horace will remember the sym- DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIAS 0. 249—259. 49 Ei^axd r' i^fjiioiPct^ loetQci^ ts d'SQ^a xal Bvval. )0 aAA' aj/f, ^airlxcDV ^fitccQiiovsg,'' oGOol uqlGxqi, %aC6axE'^ mg % 6 \slvog ivlGitri^ 0161 (pvloiSiv, oUxuSe^ vo6xri0ag, offffov TtSQiyiyvo^isQ-' aklmv vavtil. Cri xal jtoGOl^ xal dpjjijSTtii'' xal doidtj. ^riyLoSoxm Si rig alipa xiav (pOQiuyya^ Myeiav 55 oiaixca, rj nov xaixai, iv^ rj^EXEQoi6i So^oisiv.'' i3g Ecpax' 'AkxCvoog d-Eosixslog- coqxo ds x'^qv^, ol'ecov gjoQfiiyya^ yXacpvQ'^v dofiov ex ^aOililog. aiSv^vrixaL'^ ds xptrot" ivvea" ndvxsg aviOxaW drj^iiotfi o'C xax^ dycavag iv 7tQ7JS6£0xov exaOxw a ^ 513—4, 621. b «1, S- 6, X. 414. c S83. d t.l00,106,>;.291. e 101, 242. f 102 mar. g-230. ho. 605, a. 162, 421; cf. N. 731. i 67 mar. k a. 223, 247. 1 0. 262, 270, If), 144. m J2. 347. n H. 434. H. 161. p A. 533, ^.886. q y. 82, P. 250. 249. J^sificcra. 2Si./offfi. 252. J^oiKccSs. 256. ^loJ^siHsXog. 251. naiearov Zenod. h. q., nat^ars E. (cum var. 1. naiaaxe) et Vi. 133, Schol. Vi. 56, Tcaieats E. T. 253. OQxrjGtvi H. edd. pier. vett. oQxrjatvi T. Wo. et recentt,, cf. rj. 270. 254. liysiav y (sed liysiav 67 et 261) liysiav Vr. Vi. 50. 56. 256. Kijgv^ Vi. 5, 50. 257. XiyvQTjv H. St. Barn. Em. Ox., ylaqsD- Q^v H. V. Eu. et var. 1. St., Eo. Wo. et recentt. 258. 3' l««eirot Schol. Ven. B ad K. 68 e Porph. 259. aywva y I. K. Stu.; mox evTcgrjaaseiiov Vi. 5. Hesych. Eu. Fl. Ko. St. Barn. Em. Ox. Wo., iviiQrjasa. I. Vi. 56, 133, sv itqr^aa. V. et recentt. pathetic relish with which he enlarges on the Phseacian ethics, as if bent, if possible, on improving upon the example which he applauds. Ni. quotes with approbation a criticism of Schiitz that 249 is an interpolation by a later hand. I think it coheres very naturally, especially remembering J. 64 — 5 i&s- Xovai V sonlvza si'iiccr' ^xovxsg ig %OQOv ^Qxsa9ai,, and the whole in- cident of the laundry errand of Nau- sicaa there. It is likely that svval, as interpreted by i. 249, has a sensual meaning, in which it leads up to the following lay of Demodocus concerning Ares and Aphrodite. 251 — 4. Ttaidaxe, fr. naC^m, mar. — sviffTtfl, the simple vanity of the Phasacian king is highly characteri- stic; see mar. He is much delighted at the praise given to the dancing by Odys., whose discernment he at once proclaims. He had before ex- pressed his confidence in the super- iority of his ships, tj. 327 — 8. With similar racy simplicity he recommends Odys. to secure his chest tightly, lest HOM. CD. II. some one of the oarsmen, picked from the prime of the Phaeacian youth, should rob him on his way home, inf. 443 — j. — Xiysiav, see on 67 sup. 258, alav/iviJTCtiy (cf. mar. aCav- fivrixfiQi) these were not mentioned in the previous more manly contests : their reservation till now clearly indi- cates the superior importance of the trial of skill in dancing. The number "nine" doubtless refers to some division of the people, as in y. 7 ivvia S' sSgcci laav; see note there and App. Gr. I. The function of preparing the ground is the only one directly ascribed to the alavii. here; but we are probably to recognize the superiority assigned to Laodamas and Halius in 370 — ^i as their award. The title is mentioned by Aristotle Pol. Ill, IX, as the third kind of (lOvaQxiu, absolute but elective. Theocr. XXV. 48 uses it of a bailiff or steward. In Eurip. Med. 19 the verb alaviivdm occurs. 258—60 are suspected by Ni. II. xlvii. 259—60. TtQTiOasaxov , the form denotes that they held habitually this 4 5° OATSSEIAS 0. 260—268. [day XXXIV, a 264 ^- 590 b cf. V. 258. c 62. (1 67 mar. e f, 507. 1" a, 431 mar, S 159. h f. 363, -y. i 260 mar. k E. 75, rj. 133. 1 a. 323. m a. 155 mar. n X. 295. 198. IsiTjvav ds XOQOV,'^ xa^ov S' evqwuv^ dycova. 2,60 xijQV^'^ d' iyyvd'sv i^k&s, cpSQCJV ipoQ^iyya^^ kCyaiav ^flfiodoxo)' ^' sjtEita %C ig" (lEGov d^g)l 8e xovQOi TtQcad-'fl^ai'' i0tavxo , Sarjiiovsga dpjji^'^fioto • TCETt^.fjyov^ dh %OQdv^ Q-Eiov %o0iv a-vtaQ 'OdvGGEvg fiaQ^cc^vydg ■S'ljeilro'' Ttodcov, d'av^a^E^ Se Q'Vfia. 2,6^ avrciQ 6 tpoQ^i^cJv"' avE^dkXEto xaXov dstdEiv dftq)^ "yigsog cpiXoti^zog svfftscpdvov r' '^tpQoditfjg' cog xd TtQCota fiL'yrjGav'^ iv 'H(paC6toio SoiioiSiv 260. XsiTjvav Vi. j6; iiSqwov Vi. 56, 133, svQvvav Schol. Ven. A. 2J. 376. Apoll. Soph. J9, 18, Hesych. II. 231 et var. 1. P. 261. kijqv^ Vi. 5, go; Xiysiav y Vi. 50, 56, XCysiav Vi. $. 262. %Cs (lEOor y. 265. ficcQiiaQvyriv Schol. a. 44; •O'TjijTO Cramer An. Ox. I, p. 386, 10. 267. tfiXozrira a, -log ^, 268. iv 'HcpaLOTOio avaKtbg h. (J. function; contrasted with it is that of the aor. before and after it. — x. SVQV- VKV aycovcc "made it wide enough for a noble trial of skill" : dy. means here xonov iv (o Tiyavi^ovro , Schol., — adding thus to the notion of ioqov, which is a mere "place of dancing"; cf. 'TnsQ^OQScov ay&va, Find. Pyth. X. 47 and Donaldson's note. 261 — 6. Xiysiav, see on 67 sup. — iq fiiaov cf. E. 604 ftsra Si acpiv ifiiinsto 5'Stos aot^os, repeated in S. fj. In 2. 593 foil, the x°S°S con- sists of youths and maidens dancing in a ring which whirls lite the wheel of a potter, and then advancing to- wards each other in opposite ranks. — TCSTtXijyov , cf. Virg. Aen. VI. 644, pedibus plaudimt choreas. — /laQfia- Qvyaq, cf. Hy. Ap.Pyth. 24—25, aiylrj d'i fiiv (0of(3oj') a[icpLq>asivSi jj, a Qfi a - Qvyrj? ts itoSfov v.cil ivulmaroio xi,- Toovogi so Byron, "Muse of the many- twinkling feet", and Moore, Lalla Rookhl,66i, "Dancing feet, that gleam and shoot. Eapid and white, like sea- birds o'er the deep". Athen. I, 15, D, says that we have here a vTtogxrjiia, or dance of a mimetic character, ac- companying the song of Demodocus. Pausanias III. 18, describes such an one as forming part of the worship of the Amyclean Apollo, and that such dances were part of the ritual of Apollo is undoubted. It is uncertain whether in Z. 559 foil., a song is to he unders- tood as accompanying the dance, in S. 603 it certainly is. In a lay in ho- nour of Hephaestus, the lame god, the dance would have been less proper: further the introduction by the fixed phrase, cpOQit,Lyymv avs^dXlsto, in 266, suggets that an ordinary lay is inten- ded as in a. 155 (see note), q. 262. 266 — 305. The minstrel sings how Ares loved Aphrodite, and dishonoured Hephaestus, who, informed by the Sun- god, entrapped the unwary lovers, and exposed them in their shame to the gaze of the assembled gods. As regards the ethical tone of the lay, setting aside for the moment the col- loquy of Hermes and Apollo, the rest of it amounts to a dissuasive from li- centiousness; even although, like the maxims of Horace on the same subject {Sai. I. iii. 134.), it only turns on the awkwardness of detection. As regards that colloquy, if it be genuine, Poscir don's bearing should be set off against it. He evidently represents the better mind of Olympus, and although with some sympathy for the offender, does not propose that the offence be con- doned. The song moreover is recited in the Assembly, where none but men were present. The poet has shielded matronly dignity and maiden purity, even when his standard is relaxed for men. The absence of the female dei- ties from the imaginary scene only reflects that of the ladies of the palace from the circle of listeners. ^ 266—7. dve^., cf. Theocr. VI. 20. — d/icpl with gen., occurs IZ. 825, nCSayioq d 11(f)' oUyrig. — svaxeff.'AqiQ., comp. Sappho 9, XQ'voootscpav' 'AcpQoSita. 268. Hephfestus in E. 382 and Hes. DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIAS 0. 269—273. 51 i'Jo'HcpaiGtoio'^ avaxtog' a(paQ 8e ot ayy s^og'^ iJA^fv "HXiog, 6(p' ivoTjGs fiiya^o^EVOvg q>i,l6rfjri,.'' "HqiaiGrog d' ag ovv d'Vfiak'yEa^ (ivQ'ov aKovOsv, /S'^o p' H^iBv ig ji^a^KECova,^^ xaxa q}QS6l^ ^vGdo- Sofievav • a 0.430, y.4.45, B. 515. b y. 403, j;. 347. c O. 214. d u. 374, ^. 715, 2. 167, S2. 661. e e. 126 mar. Z". 121. r 1/;. 64, .40,^.294,301, A. 593. s I. 586; cf. Z.91. t ye 515, N. 10, ,5". 135. u Z. 205. V ./i. 600. w 2. 143, 391, ^. 571. X A. 284, ,2'. 440. y p. 394 mar. z ui. 76. £V d' E^Ez' dx^od'STm'^ ^iyav axjiovcc, xotcte Se SESfiovg aQQijxtovg^' dkvtovg, ocpQ i'^inESov' av&i (ievoiev. 2^5 avrdg snsl dtj tev^e doXov,'^ KE%o^can,kvoq"y4QEi , fifj'^ q' i'fXEV Eg &ttXafiov, oQ'i ol cpCka dsfiVL exeito'^ d(iq}l d' kq' £Q[ii6ivS j(,ee dsOfiara^ xvxKm aitavtri' jro/lAa' 8e xal xa&vitEQd'E fiskad'goipiv^ O^Exd^vvro,^ rjvr' dQd%via^ ^EJCtd, td y ov xe tig ov8e^ Udoiro, 380 ovSl O'EcSv" ^axaQcov tieqI ydg SoXoEvta tEvvxto. avraQi^ etceI drj ndvxa 86kov tceqI SEfivia %evev, e/'tJaT'i t^iEv Eg ^ijiivov,' ivxri^Evov TtzoUEd-gov, if o[ yaidcav noXv (piktdtri^ eOtIv dnaGscav. ovS' dlao6xom,'^v^ eI%e XQV6i]vtog'^"^Qrjg, 285 o5s^ I'dEv "HcpaiGtov^ xlvtord%vi]v voGtpi^ xioyxa' ^■^y S' i'fiEvai, TtQog dcoiia ifEQixXvtov^ 'H(pai6toio , 277. /ot. 281. J^idoito. 284. 290. j-o^. 286. J-lSsv. 274. SsOfia Vi. 50. 277. Ssfivitt KStto a j3 Vi. omn. A. I. K. Eu. 278. nuvt-i] Vi. 50. 280. ov KS rig Vi. omn. A. H. K. Stu. y Eu. 281. Ttigi. Gr. Vi. 56. jTEpt Vi. J. 282. msQi A. 284. sansv an. A. G. M. Vr. et cum var. 1. i'nlsto naascov p. ({,, naedcov h. , k'nXsto itaa. I. K. Vi. 5, sexlv an. H. Vi. 50, 56, 133, cf. a. 70. 285. aXaoq axoniriv Vi. .56. Aristar., dlaov ajionirjv Zenod., Schol. y Ven. K. 515. §• 135, cf. JV. 10, dkXaexoniriv Vi. 133. 286. voacpiv iovta Stu. y. 287. Isvai A. Eu. 274 — 82. Obs. xOTCxe imperf. of a continued actioD, but before and after, i'O-sz' andiTSv^S, aorists, of completed acts. — 66X0V of the actual mecha- nism, as we say a "contrivance" for "thing contrived". — eq/iiaiv, posts of the bed, connected with SQ/xa, that which supports. — fisXaO'QOcpiv , the toils are to be conceived as drooping from the root-beam about the posts, and as passable from without, but by some magic impassable from within. Comp. the lock on the chamber door of Herg, S. 168 , which no other god could open, also the animated statuary, 7]. 88, Z. 417, for fiela&QOV see App. F. 2 (i s). — XsjiTCc, cf. Theocr. XV. 79, XVI. 96 — 7. — ov xe Tig ... ovde ... oitfe, for this abundance of the negat. it is difficult to find a parallel, ovSi twice is not uncommon e, g. 32, 176 sup. comp. Chaucer, C. of the B. Kniglite, 622 — 3, "Whan Vulcanus fond, and with a chaine unvisible you bond (to Venus)". — 9'S(5v /laxagatV) cf. Ale- man, Fragm., 11 Bergk, mffrs &s&v (iTlSsv, 'Olv(ini(ov Iveai arsg fsS-sv (or GE^sv) probably from a choral hymn to Hephsest., celebrating this scene. 283 — 7. siOax t^er, lie makes off as part of the plot, to tempt them with op- portunity. — Ajjfivov, Lemnos (Herod. VI, 138. 140) was peopled by Pelasgians expelled from Attica, and Miltiades when he captured Lemnos found Pe- lasgi there. A volcano now extinct is assigned by Buttm. (ap. Ni.) as ex- plaining the connexion withHephsestus. When, later, Aetna and the Liparsean islands became known, the fire -god's abode was transferred to them. — 6<»fia, Heph. had made a ^ala^oi for Zeus and Her6 on Olympus and a palace for himself (E. 338 — 9, .S. 369 — 71) near that of Zeus, this suits the nearness indicated in 289 — 90. DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIAS 0. 288—302. SZ IdXccvomv'^ (piXotritog EvCtetpdvov^ Kv&EQSLrjg. 7] ds VEOv itaQcc TtatQog'^ iQie&svEog KQOvuavog <)0 BQ'ji^o^tvq xar'^ ccq' s^eQ''- S' si'ticj^ dd^aTog fiEt,, EV^ % aQK ot (pv %EiQi, ETtog t' Eq)at' ex x' 6v6[ia^EV '^dsvQOj'i (pCXT], XextqovSe^ xgaiCEio^Ev^ evvti&evte. ov yuQ Ed'' "H(putGtog ^Ezadij^Log,'^ aXXd jtov ijdi^ ol%Etai ig Aijiivov^ (ietcc I^ovtiag dyQLOcpcovovg."'^^ •95 «S" (pccto- T17 8' ccGitaGTOV EEi6aro Koifirjd'rivai.. Tca d' ig Sajivoa" ^dvxE xaxEdQa^ovP dfiipl ds SEGfiol tExvfjEvxEg'i E%vvxo^ TColvcpQOvog^ 'Htpaidxoio • Ovds Tl XLV^GKi [IeXeCOV ■jjl',' Ovd' " dvKEtQCCl. xal^ roxE 8^ yiyvcjGxov, ox' ovxexl"" cpvxxd tieIovxo. ;oo dyiC^okov'^ 8e 6(p' rji-d'E TCEQoxlvxog^ dfiq)i,yviJEi,g, avxig' vnotSXQsiJCcg, jcqIv Arjfivov yaiav^^ ixEGd'aL- 'Hiliog ydg o[ SxoTCiiiv^^ e'xev eItce'^'^ xe (ivd'ov. a 'K 300. b a. 193. c T. 356, *>. 184; cf. N. 54. d t. 644, y. 406, J) 163, w. 139, 166, yj. 164. e cf. I. 624. f fi. 302 mar. g 424. h ^p. 264. i r. 441 , X. 314. k V. 46. 1 283. m cf. B. 867. n tj. 343 mar. 314. p I]. 286, yj. 18. q cf. e. 270. r 279. s 327, *. 367. t cf. y. 460. u of. '/■'. 730. V u. 296. w iT. 128. X V. 173 , J. 629, H. 820, Si. 283 ; cf. ii. 362. y 349, 357, 2. quin- quies. z J. 446. aa a. 21 mar. bb cf. (J. 624. ec «. 338 mar. 291. J^saog. 295. iSsiaazo. 302. /ot fitns. 288. Ixcivomv Cram. An. Ox. 11. p. 386. Hesych. 11. 378; 'AcpgoStxrjs K. et cum var. 1. p. 289. SQia&sviag I. Vi. 56. 290. ai''^ A., sl'r] I. K. Vi. 5, 56, y Fl. Ro. Basil. 292. yvvi] Vi. 50, tfilri V'' 5 ^^ '^^^- '■ -P- (mendi corr. suspicatur Buttm., cf. 424 inf.); yvvai Vi. 56, 133 et var. 1. a man. rec. A.; svvrj9£vt£ K. Vi. 5, 56, Eu., -xsg A. H. I. M. Vi. 50, 133, y v. Fl. Ro. 293. iiccTixSrjiiiog Et. Gud. 294. axsro S' Schol. Apoll. Rhod. I. 608 ; yicita Apoll. Soph. 121, 27; ccKQitocpcovovg ap. Apoll. Soph, et Hesych. hue pertin. Pors. judicabat. 296. ^dvTsg y Vi. 133 Ro. 297. tExvi'svtsg y. 299. (pEVKxa V. Barn.; nslovto M. Vi. 133 ll. Wo. et recentt. , itslovzo H.. Ven., TCsXovtai a ^ y A. G..I. K. Stu. Vr. Vi. 5, 50, 56, nsXoito Rhian., h. 301. Aijiivov M. Cimmerian Bosphorus. These Sinties then may have come from this con- tinent and brought their name , Siudi, with them, which the Greeks probably changed to Sinties, and then gave an artificial account of the term, just as they changed Bosra to Byrsa and in- vented in explanation the legend men- tioned by Virg. Jen. I. 367. Thus the Pelasgi, expelled from Attica, see on 283 sup., doubtless resorted thither be- cause they found their own race al- ready there. 302 — 5. 'HiXioq ... axOKiriv, not as a spy on the spot, or going to Lemnos with tidings, but the poet, feeling the ubiquitous character of the 292 — 3. Xexr^ovrfCj belongs to Tpoij TtsCofisv, cf. 8. 294 slg svv^v TQccnsd-' ■fjfiEag, not to svvr]9svrB. — fiexadij- fiioq "at, home": for Srjiiog of locality see on a. 103; cf. also mar. 294. SivTiag, explained by Schol. on A. 594 as if from aivofiai, in ref. to their piratical habits, cf. the As^ivia igyci recorded by Herod, ub. inf. The Schol. here, citing Hellanicus, says, "because they were smiths and made weapons of war". But he also cites Ana- creon as associating Cimmerian with Sin- tians. (The passage, however, is doubt- ful through corruption; see Bergk, Anaer. 130.) Now Herod. (IV. 28) men- tions some Sindi and a Siudice near the 54 0ATS2EIA2 0. 303—313- [day xxxiv. a 287 mar. b /». 298, ij. 287, a. 114 mar. c S2o, App.F. 2(5) mar. d J. 23, @. 460. e 0, 92; cf. y. 81, D. 542. [fi. 370, i2. 703; cf. t. 400 mar. g- e. 7 mar. h a. 378 mar. i r. 493, JE. 892, 0. 82. k 2. 397 , »■ 332. 1 r. 374, E. 131, 312, 820. m VI. 29, /. 165. n I 505. ®. 104. p X. 559, y. 155, ^. 153, jr. 222. [/j^* 8' I'fiEvai jrpog dafia, (pCXov tsTirifidvog^ tjtoq-] E0t7]'^ d' EV 7CQod"VQOiGi,, jcolog^ 8e fiiv ccygiog ^qel' afisgdaXEoV d' e^oyjGs, ysycovs^ te itaGi Q'EoMbv 305 "ZfuS^ TtdxEQ, r^S' alKoL ^uxaQsg d-Eol aisv^ iovreg, SevQ-', 'iva EQya yEKuGxa xal ovx etcieixxk' i'drjG&E- ag ijiE %C3lbv^ sovta z/tog^ d-vydrrjQ 'A(pQo8C%ri aihv drtfid^si, (piXkEi 8' didriXov'^"jQritt- ovvE% fiEv xaXog ts xal aprtstos," a-vtaQ iyai ys 310 ri%E8avbg° yEvoiirjv dtdg ov xt [loi aUxiogP alXog, dXkd xoxije dvco- xco iirj ysivaG&ai, cxpEkXov. dXk' o^E<3%'\ vva XC3 yE xad-Ev8sxov sv (piXoxfjxi, 307. figya inifsiKxa J^iSrja&s. 309. afiSr]lov. 303 om. A. H. I. K. M. Ro. Vi. 56, 5, 133, Eu. , in mar. A. H. Vi. 133 pro spurio ascripsere, habet Vi. go [J St. Clark. Ern. "Wo. et recentt. 304. nqo- ^ligfjoi Vi. 5, 56, H. 307. apya yslaatcc Aristar. et Herodian., li., sic v. et edd., dyilaBta H. Amb. 1, 2, Apoll. Lex. et var. 1. Eu.; i'Srite A. Vi. 5, 50, 56 ex emend. 133, I. K. Fl. i'Srjai, Vi. 56 a man. pr. 310. dgrinovg Vi. 5> 5°! 133; var. 1. aintftog p,, aQxinos Apoll. Soph. 42, 22. 312. ysivied'ai sC a Vr. PI., ygv£a9ai et. yivaad'ai ^. ylvsa&ai Stu. y. plies the term to Pallas as having caused the wound of AphroditS in E. 880, so liVTjSrijQcov diSrjXov U(IlXov tp. 303, and 7CVQ dCSrjXov occurs B. 455- — riJteffavoq , the opposite of ^fi- TtsSog, for the jj comp. rjicsigog a-ns- Qcis and for the ending ovriS-avog, — ifvo>, in Hes. Theog. 927 HerS is his sole parent. — yeivaHS-ai see App. A. 20. 313 — 5. oxjjsOO'' , the feeling that the shame of the exposure redounded on himself does not enter the injured hus- band's mind; the disgrace of the wife's infidelity fallsing on her own kin. He- phaestus, is drawn in II. {A. 571 foil., S. 394 foil.) as of a sensitive disposition, keenly conscious of his infirmity, af- fectionate to his mother, feeling hurt when she is ill-treated and cher- ishing a grateful remembrance of early kindness ; and, as if privileged at once by his infirmity and his usefulness, ex- pressing his feelings without reticence; as here to Zeus, since Zeus is one of the TOJt^s (312). In the serio-comic scene of A. 571 foil, the lighter element preponderates; and here his satisfac- tion at the culprits' detection seems to outweigh his indignation at the wrong, and his pain at having suffered it. The phrase ou ... ioXna, "I rather luminary through his rays, transfers this attribute to the god. — . 478. mS.520i cf. ;l.386, ■ip. 166. n 304, App. P. 2 (5). 335, i2. 528. p V. 346, A. 699; cf. J.'M, JV169. q 343. 1- E. 340, ,d. 755 mar. s 297 mar. 1 B. 271, J. 81, X, 372, 6. 769 mar. 315. sfolitct. 318. sfsSva. _ 319. 320. J^ot. 323. Jjdva^ fstidfEQyos. 324. J-oi-noi, J-syidoTri. 328. J-siitsayis fiSiov. 31;. Bqiaq A. Vi. 133, Eu., aq>ag'P\. acpiag Vi. 56, 5, 50, G. ; v.SLas(t,£v y 317. acpas A. Vi. 5, 50, 133, aifcaq I., fftr Schol. A. p. 14 b 27, sic Belt. Fa. Vi. 56 Fl. Eo. St. et edd. l-_ell. necnon g%s&viii,oq). 322. riX&s S &vQrjBi Vi. 56, £v TCQod'VQOiai A. G H., f^vt &VQ7jai, Vi. 133, Evt ■S'lJp. Vi sclcov A. Vi. 56 et ex emen. K. V allcov Eo. St., acpsag P. Amb. 1, 1., et edd. recentt., S. Vr. et ex emend. A. 316. rfikiovtig I. atfosi G. 318. axoSiaei Vi. 50, Eu., dnoSa- ., anoSmeiv I. M., dnoScoaoi Vi. S) ditoScoau 320. ixsfivd'og Eu. (sed in interpret, latet EgtorJyTjs (trisyll.?) H. Fl. 325. iv ngo- SV TIQO I. K. M. Vr. « ^ y PI. Eu. svl ^VQijai, S, ^'v ys d'vgoiai Vi. go et a man. reo. A. ; i. JO. 327. staoQOCovrss y Vi. g. 328. Vi. Sj so, S6. do not tliink . . . ! " is a formula of ban- ter or irony, see mar. 315 — 20. xsiSfiev, Buttm. Irreg. Vbs. says this infin. is fut. fr. Ksico fut. ind. contracted to -xsiai, thence shortened to KSco, so the part, is v.ii(av and v.iasv, S- 340 eV^' I'oftEJ' %siovxig, rj. 342 opoo yiiav co ^iivs. — tax ovx sO-. ev(f., i. V. "they will soon long to start up andbe off". — fffpwe, "Aristar. Apollon. and Herodian give acpmi nom. and ace. dual of pron. of 2"'' person, and acpcos of the 3'', acpmiv for gen. and dat. dual 2°'', and aipcoiv 3'', acpcos and acpcaiv being enclitic." La Eoohe. — a7to6d}Ot, the best supported read- ing, for which dnoSmasi has stuck in the vulg. ever since the ed. Flor.: there seems no clear case of 8lo6ks with fut. in H.; such as sleoKS rj a.Xo%ov noirj- astai, r. 409, being possibly the subj. shortened epice. — eyyvd^i^a, this denotes formal giving as in legal quittance; comp. for derivation the Latin phrase in manum dare. — -S-wyoj- TtlQ, of Zeus and Diong, E. 370 foil. 321—8. ^.iS'e,Virg.,.ff«co;.X.i9foll., has reproduced the effect of this pas- sage by a similar repeated use of venit. — CQiO'VVtiq, elsewhere (mar.) igiov- viog, which in SI. takes rank as a nom. prop, of the God, as does ivoaix&cov for Poseidon. It moans the giver of sudden luck or unlooked for gain. For V. 324 see above on 265 foil. With &-)]XvTSQCCi cf. as regards form dqiats- gog, dgsBtsgog, dygorsgog. — Ttgod-v- qoiai, see App. F. 2 (j).— sdcav, from rjvg gen. e'jjos, "goods". — aa^sClTOi;, the quick sympathetic laughter that seizes on an assembly andis only further provoked by efforts to suppress it. 56 0ATS2EIAS 0. 329—347- [day XXXIV. a T. 114. b i. 240 mar. c 308 mar. d r. 176, P. 404, T. 213. e cf. 462, Jg. S09. f rj. 334 mar. g' r. 103. h 314, H. 23, 37, n. 804, F. 326. i cf. I 435. k a. 84, e. 43 mar., /I. 390, 0. 319 . 1 325. m E. 386. 11 ^. 54, 164. o V. 141. p 342, J. 37, <. 64, I. 389, T. 282, a. 699. q 335 mar. r 0. 536, p ■«. 309, V J. 189. s O. 231. t cf. a. 54 mar. u 0. 5, 20, T. 101 V 337 mar. ■w 326. X e. 447 mar. y r\. 236 mar. 2 x. 387, i2. 555. aa ,223, i2.669 163, 236, '•'■ ov% dgsta^ xaxa egya' xi,%kvei, toi ^Qadvg mxvv o5ff kkI vvv "HfpaiGxog icov figaSvg sllsv "jiqria , 330 coxvT«r6v TtEQ iovra d'eav,*' o'H "Olvfinov e%ov6iv, latXoq'^ icov, ■cs%vri(3f to'^ xal [lOixdyQi " ocpEXXsi." [rag' o'i fiEv roiavra ngos dXlrjlovg dyoQEvov. 'EQ^rjv de TtgogisMev ava^,s ^log^ viog, 'AicoXXav ^^'EQfisia^ z/tog' vie, Sikxtoqs,^ doJrop idcov,^ 335 ri gd XEV iv dsGfiotg'^ i&iXoig xgarEgoiGi TtisG&elg" EvS£iv° iv XkxTQOLGL TtaQK %QV0kriV 'Aq}Qoditrj ;" TOP (J' ruLsC^st' ^TtBita Sidxtogogi 'Agysicpovtrig "at"' ydg tovto yivoito, ava% sxatfj^oX'^ J.itoXXov SsSfiol [ihv rglg xoOOot, dnsCgovag aftgjtg' s%olevj 340 vftftg d' slgoQomtE Q-Bol, TtdGai,'^ re d'EUivcci,- uvrdg iydv Evdoifii, Ttagd iQvoirj"' 'Agygodirrj." rag sqxxt', iv 8e yiXag"^ cogt' d&avdtoiSi^ d'EotSLV.] ov3e IToGEiSdcava yiXcog e%e, XCggeto d' alEl ''H(paL6tov xXvTOEQyov, oirag Xv0EiEv"AQvitt' 34^ xaC^ fiiv qtcavtjsag ejcek xtEQOEvra TtQogrjvda- "Xvoov-z iycj Ss toi avrov vnCoioiiai, o5g'»* 6v xsXEVEig, 329. J^sgya. 334, nQoasfsim fava^. 339. J^dva^ J^siiatr]§ol' . 345. KlvroJ^sgyov. 346. J^STCia. 329. v.ixa.voi Vi. 56. 332. tixvri za Athen., rm H., xs a, to5 ^, tco y A. I. M. 333 — 42 t nonnulli, h. Schol. Vi. 56. 335. Smzoq iamv Vi. 50, 133, SmzrjQ sdcov (dissyll.?) Vi. 5, dgysiqiovTrj Vi. 56. 336. i&iXsig K. Vi. 50 a man. pr., Ssoftofot &elotg Fl. Aid. Eo. et var. 1. St. 337. 342. XQ^^V -*-• I- K. M. y Stu. Vr. Vi. 56, 133, « ^ Eu. h. q. Fl. Ro. St. Era. Ox. G. Vi. 50, Fl., xeyasy Barn. Wo. et recentt. 338. Sid-KtcoQ T. 340. rgslg y Vi. 5, Jo; s'vtos t'xoisv h. q. Vi. 5, go, 133, Amb. 1, 3, dficplg I'j;. ApoU. Soph. 29, 19.^ 34i- HGOQOoiTS A. 6. M. Vi. 50, OQOcovTSg (lemma) T var. 1. M. 343. cogzo (ia- v-aQsaat K. var. 1. h. 344. saxs I., stxs Vi. go, sis var. 1. m. 347. avzog Bek. annot. , cf. 356 inf.; ■ureoffjjofiai a ^. 329 — 32. aQSTcc, "prosper", comp. K^szmai Ss laol v%' avrov mar. — sikev "AQija, so Chaucer Knighte's T. 2391, "When Vulcanus had caught thee (Mars) in his las [i. e. lasso)." For to == Si see mar. and Sophoc. Philocl. 142. The repetition in eflfect of lasv ^gaSvg by jjcoios imv makes v. 332 suspected. 333 — 43. Reasons for rejecting these lines as a latter addition have been given above on 268. — 6o Tco 8' EitEi ix SsGybolo kvO'sv, XQarsgovi tveq sovrog. Kvn'x' dvcc'i%avTE, (isv^ ©QrjxrivSE ^E^ifxEtv, rj d' aga Kvitgov^ XxavE g)ilofi(iEiS']^g^ ^AcpQodCxri, Eg ndcpov Evd'a^ Se ot rs^iEvog /Jcoftdg tE &V7jEi,g- a ij. 310 mar. b e. 447 mar. c 300 mar. d .. 528, Y 55. e e. 447 mar. r 355. e O. 205. Ii «. 74 mar. i V. 64, B. 71. k cf. |U. 383. I S. 462. m 300 mar. n S- 212. £. 212. p r], 167 mar. q E. 386. r y. 410. s J. 83 mar. 1 r. 424, J. 10, E. 375, S- 211, Y. 40. u 0. 48, '/f. 148. 349. 7tQoasJ-£i7CS. 358. /s/otxE J^STtog. 359. J-smmv. 363. /ot. 348. post hunc V. H. 353 in mar. iuterseruit qui tameu suo loco non deest. 348. post h. V. G. H. Vi. 56 insen 353. ^348—9. cm. Vi. 50, 133. 350. Ilo- asiSacav I. K. Vi. 50. 352. nwg dv (o'j svQ'vvoiiii Aristar. (num glossa?) h. m. q. t. T. , na>s av iyca as, cpsgiisrs, insv' d&avdtoiai, Ssoifii Arab. 3, iym , GS Sioiiit Etym. Mag. T. b. h. 353. ^fpfcos «, j;e£«>S y Stu. Vr. Vi. 56, Eu., ;^9£(ios et XQSimg ll., jigstoig Vi. j; Saa/iov Aristar., ll. 354 — 5 om. ,w K. 355- W^'os H., -(OS a, XQsim? Vi. 5, 56, i33i ^ Eu. Eo., xgiioe Vi. 50. 359. Ssafibv St. Ern. Bek. Fa., SsBfi&v H. , Ssa(iav A. I. y Vi. j, 50, 56, Eu. FI. Aid. Ro. Basil. Lov. Wo. Dind. ^di. avati,avxss Vi. 50, 13^, M. Eu. Barn., -^avts e rasura H. , avat^ag et sup. apjjs Vi. 56. 362. «■«'- OTgoj'S' t«£V.; (piloiiSiSrjg A. I. M. Vi. 133, -oftstjijs, -ofiTj^Tjs, -oiiTjSsls, varii codd., -oiifisiS^g Scholl. Ven. E. 422, S. 283. keep his captives bound until Zeus repaid him the wedding-gifts. It is to this threat that Poseidon replies. — ravTa, i. e. "to let him go on your promise that Zeus shall pay" — Qag ins- 58 OATSSEIAS 0. 364—377. [day XXXIV. a i5i, y.. 364, .160, Q. 88, d. d'J mar. I) E. 338. c e. 317. d z. 322. c B. 21U, 7C. 134. I' a 378 mar. :;■ J. 263 mar. h C- 306 mar, 1 IX. 325 mar, k ^. 474. 1 a 74 mar. m 191 mar. n 119. I 417. p E 172, (!. 78, %. 286, 1//. 126. q t. lOU, 115. r A. 4. s (). 115, 154. 1 /. 243. u V. 827, O. 23. V .1 592, JB. 525, A. 63, M. 157. w Tli". 205, X- 85 X Y. 325. y ii. 43.', I. 383, iv Vr. 372. k'xovtsg K. S. Vr. y. 373. r]v M. Vr. Eu. 375. vtpog Vi. 5, 50. 376. tiotI vsg>ecc OHiosvta Vi. 56 sed in mar. nostr. 377. ecpatgav Stu. Fl. Ro. var. 1. St. here appears to be combined with a kind of gymnastic dance, and so far differs from that of the princess and her handmaids in J. 1 1 5 foil. ; yet doubt- less by making Laodamas, who in 130 is the pugilistic champion, here lead the dance, the poet meant to express the effeminate cast of the Phasacian character. — IIoXv^o^ , this name is that also of the father of Euryniachus the suitor, or.399, of another suitor, 3;. 243, 284, of the .Egyptian prince who gave hospitable presents to Menelaiis, S. 126 foil., and of a Trojan prince, son of Antenor,yl. 59. Of this Polybus, as often of such artists, nothing else is men- tioned, and the mention of such an one merely to add dignity to the work, is a piece of Homeric mannerism. — vtpoo' degO-slq, this (see mar.) seems to mean merely, "reaching up high", but ano X&ovbg added, especially with Tcdgog noelv ovS. ik. following, implies "leap- ing" from the ground. 377 — 81. dv' iS'VVj "with a, deter- mined or eager effort", as we say, , &7]tiS cpasivdg. A fragm. of Sappho, probably addressed to Aphrodite, has the words i] as KvTtgog, 17 Ucitpog, r] ndvOQiiog. — qnXo/i/ienfriq, in Hes. Theog. 200 cpiXoiifirjSrjg, with a legend to explain it. — ^vijeiq, cf. O. 153 &vdsv vsipog, of the cloud which en- compassedZeuson Mountlda, and o'J^ij v.eSgov Tg &VOV ts dva vijaov oScoSsi Q-vofisvov, s. 60, so also fl'udoMoos (&VOV jtatiu) SI. 221. oi (idvxiig tlei ^voG-nooi ri ifpijag. — XciQiTSq, (mar.) they wove for Aphrodite her robe, TisnXog, and in S. 267, 275 Here promises XaQiziav ^iav onXonqdcav to Hypnus as his wife in reward of his services. — sneviqvoS-SV see Buttm. Lexil. 2 1 . 367—86. The lay having amused the guests, Alcinoiis calls on a pair of distinguished dancers: they perform with a ball, afterwards merely dancing. Odysseus expresses hearty admiration, to the great delight of Alcinoiis. 371 — 6. iml GifiGiv K. T. J.., see on 258 sup. — CcpaiQav, the ball-play DAY XXXIV.] OATSHEIAS 0. 378—390. 59 dp^jetWi^v drj sTCEita noxl %%'ovl'^ itovXv^oxEiQri, tuQfpi'^ d}isipo[iivc3' xovQOi, d' S7tEkt]:(Eov akkoi, ]o idtaoreg xar' dyava, nokvq d' vjto xofijcog'^ OQciQEiv. 8ri Tor' KQ ^AXxCvoov TtQogsqxaveE dtog 'OdvGGEVS ^'■^AKxCvoE^ x^EiOv, Ttdvrcov dQiSsMaze kaav, f] (isv ditEiXriGccg , ^rjtdQ^ovag" slvai aQiCxovg, iq d' kq' ETot^a '' TEtvxro' asfiags fi' s'xei EigoQocjvra." i^ cag'^ gjdto, yr'iQ'rjGEv 8' lsqov^ (levog 'Alxivooio, aiipa^ ds ^airjxESGi, qjbXrjQerfiOiGi, {lErnjvda '■'•XExXvxE, ^atijxav '^y^xogsg i^ds (isSovxEg- 6 S,Etvog (idXa [loi Soxeei TtEnvvyiEvog^ Eivai. dkV ays of dafiEv ^eivtjiov,'" 035° ijtiEOXsg. )0 dddEXK ydg xaxd dij^ov dgiTtQETtEsg'^ fiaOilrJEgP a («. 191 in 11. de- cies, b A. eO, iV. 718. e M. 140, 289. d .. a, K. 355, 378, V. 38, e 250. 1 S- 53. 6* y. 123 mar. h 199 mar. i 2 mar, k 96-7 mar, I )'.328, a, 313mar. in W. 637, U). 273, 1. 267. n V. cf, 293, r.21, W. 60. I. 4il. p «. 394, t,. 5£g(0(isv doUsa,^ ogjp' ivl ;i;£9(jtv ^SLVog E%cav iid SoQitov l^fj/ %aCQav ivl d'Vfim. 395 EvQvalog dh i avtbv aQsSSccGd'cas E%iEG0iv xul ScoQa- etceI ov n 'dnog xatd^ (lotgav eeitiev." (OS' egjftO'' , 01 8' dga navxEg inrivEOv tjS' exeAevov. dcjQa S' kq' oisiiiEvai nQOESav^ xtjQvxa sxaatog. Tov' d' avt EvQvaXog ajtaiiEi^sro (pavriaiv ts- 400 "'AXxivoE'" xQEiov, Ttdvtcav dQiSsixEZE Xaav, toiyaQ iyia rov ^Sivov dQES^Ofiai,"^ cag" Gv xEXsvEtg. 392' J-oi. 396. J-s fsnstoaiv. 397. finog sJ^sitcsv. 399. J^sKCxarog. 391. rgsia-naidsKcitog Vi. 50. 392. iKaarog q>aQog L. M. E. Eu. a ^ y, ex. (paQ. A. I. K. Stu. Vi. Jo, 133, cpag. sx. Fl., qpap. 'ix. Vi. 56. ^g^. £vsyv.ats supra scr. H. svrjv.cixs. 394. aoXlsa A. G. I. Vi. omn. Eu. a /3 T. 396. 8s Vbiv avrbv A. I., Sh savtov H. Stu. Vi. So r Fl. Eo. Aid. Lod. Basil, et S\ ^ var. 1. A., Sh avtbv Eu. St., Ss i avxbv Q. ita Aristar. et Herod., h., S' sav- tov a. 397. EJtos om y. 398. cog sksIevsv Vi. 5. 400. d[isi^sto A. 401. v.Qsimv A. K. Vi. 5. MHTK Sfifiov agioi Kgaivovaiv here. Each petty district would originally have its Pacilsvg, and as their mu- tual needs led to political or military union, the necessity of supremacy being lodged in one (stg noigavog latco, B. 204), would be soon apparent. Such large movements would tend to con- solidate what was dispersed before; and subordinate much that was inde- pendent. Thus the imperial position of Agamemnon was probably exceptional, and arose from the emergency wliich united the Achseans; and the greater prominence of the subordinate ^aai- I'^sg traceable in the Odys. (see on a. 394) is probably due to the crisis having passed away which called forth this supremacy, together with the pro- longed absence of the superior ^ccailsvg at the war, and in some cases his death, which threw a long tenure of power into the hands of the inferior ^aaiX'^sg. The ^aailijsg are also called PovXijqio- QOL and ysQOVZsg {v. 12, 8). In rj, 189 Alcinoiis states an intention of in- viting ysgovtccs iwl nliovag, which seems to mean more than those then present when Odys. entered; cf. 136 svgs Ss 0ai. riyi^togag k. t. I. But only some of the 12 may have been present. The fact of all the 1 2 being now called upon to contribute shows a public character as designed to at- tach to the gifts. Twelve, or three subdivided by four, was a common num- ber of tribes etc. among early Greek polities. 392 — 3. qiaooq «. T. I., see on y. 466 — 7. — Ta^ciVTOV some definite weight is doubtless intended, but what is unknown, the word is always applied to express a weight of gold; but pi. tdXavta for scales to weigh, mar. The gifts are brought inf. 417 — 20. The moving recital of his wanderings in- fluences Aretl in I. 339 — 52. to pro- pose further gifts, which in v. 12 — 4 are definitely settled by Alcin., at a tripod and basin avSgaxag, i. e. from each of the 12 princes and himself; see, however, App. G. i. Arete then gives him a special suit from herself V. 67. DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIA2 0. 403—418. 61 do36co ot tod' aoQ %ay%dXxEOv ," a sjci xcajtrj^' agyvQiri, ^oXeqv ds vEOitQiGroV s^scpavrog [o^ a(ii6e6iv7iTai='^v!r3,^sit about", the circular notion of Sivica beingnearly lost in that of covering merely. So in T. ss — 6 the handmaids set a kXioItiv (chair) Sivcorrjv iXsipavzt, Kal agyvgca for Penel., where perhaps the notion of rounded, by tool or lathe, is pre- served. — qisQOiev , . . 9-vski.ai, comp. Apollon. Rhod. I. 1334. aXX' avifioiGiv S(6ofi8v diinXayiLriv, Catull. XXX. 9 — 10: Tua dicta omnia faclaque venios inrila ferre et nebulas aerins si- nis. and so Hor. Carm. I. 26, 1. — dXo- x6v t' , see on jj. 330—3. — o^lSia, see App. A. 3 (3). — TtoQ-ij, since the gift was less the freewill offering of friendship than to atone for an offence. 417. 6'vaev6 r' r. v.. X., the 34"' day of the poem's action is continued; the time after sunset being devoted to a banquet and the subsequent narrative by Odys. — 6(OQCi TCaqijev , see note on rj. 318 — g; in the promise there given TTJiiog should mean "then" viz. on the day named, which day has now elapsed; but see below at 444. 6% 0AT22EIAS 0. 419—433- [day XXXIV. a 118. b «. 327, a. 303. c 4. d 2 mar. e 6 mar. f );. 178. g- )J. 167 mai-. ; cf. /;/. 4u9 mar. h cf. /?. 410. i cf. 438, r. 68. k a. 280, /S. 494. 1 392 mar. m cf. T. 469. n 437. o a. 310 mar. p cf. ^. 124. ■ l cf. r. 120. r a. 20, r. 27. s .^. 474. t App.A.8(3)mar. u (?. 131, m. 214, m. 283. V (f. 592, 0. 54. ■w /?, 55 et sacpiss. X !>. .Wl. y cJ. 472 mar., Z. 475. z « 330, 0. 493, 605. 8Ei,ayiEvoi S' ccqu Tcatdsg'^ dfiviiovog 'Aknivooio [irjtQl nag' aidoir] SQ'EGav TtEQixcclXEcc^ Saga. 430 toKiv'^ d' i^iysiiovEv' isgov'^ ^dvog 'Akmvooio- ild'ovTEs" 8e naQ-ttfiv iv vtljrjlotdi d'govoiGtv. drj ga tot' 'Agtltriv TCgogscpi]^ yiivogs 'Alxivooio "(Jfvpo,'^ yvvai,, (ps'gs j(^fj^6v^ agncgETti' , i] rtg^dgiStr}' Ev 8' avfi] &Eg q>ccgog^ EVTtXvvEg ride %irava. 42 r Kftqoi 8e ot nvgl xa^xov'" iTJvars, d'Egfists'^ d' vScog, o(pga° ^OE00d[iEv6g xe iSdv r' ev xeiiievup Tcdvxa Sagcc, xd ot ^aCrjKsg'i d(iv[iovsg iv&dd' ^veixccv, daixC xe xEgnrixac'^ teal doidijg vfivov dxovcav.^ naC ot iym rod' dkEiaov^ E[idv jtegixalVeg OTtdGaco,'^ 430 %gv6eov, 0(pg' Efisd'EV'' ^Efiv7]fiEvog ijfittXK"^ Tcdvxa GTCevSr]^ evl ^E-ydga z/tt x' dkkoiGiv xe d'eoi(iiv."y rag Ecpax', 'Agtjxrj Ss fiExd^ dfip'^Giv eeikev, 426, 428. 430. J^oi. 427. J^iScov. 433. sfsLTtev. 419. ayi,vn,ovss Stu. Fl. 420. ^■eaav I. 422. %a%-ilov A. K. M. Vi. tres. 422 — 3. om. Vi. J. 423. Si] %6ts Vi. 56. 425. avzi} Bek. ex b. q. pro fl'sg Vi. 5 Srj a man. 2''"; tpaQog A. K. Stu. Vi. 50, 133. 426. Crjvats Vi. 133 ex corr. Irjlars Vi. 56 a man. pr. et lemma, rjivccts ^igfiazs y. 427. Xoseadfisvog ys ISdiv (t ) H. .sed T addito a man. rec. 432. ivlfi/isyaQOis Vi. 56, svl fisydgoig Vi. 5; alXoiai zs A. a man. pr. K. Vr. Vi. 56. 433. Sficoyaiv Aristar. et Herodian. 424 — 68. Alcinoiis orders a chest to store the presents, and after directing a batli for his guest's refreshment, adds to them a golden chalice as a keep- sake from himself. His directions are executed. Odys. then secures the pre- sents, enjoys the bath, and attracts the renewed admiration of Nausicaa, who claims the merit of having rescued him, which he gratefully acknowledges. 422. S-QOVOiOiv, for the distinctive character of the &Q6vog see on a. 131—^. 425 — 30. avzij, so Bek. Horn. Blatt. p. 273: this marks a contrast with the gifts of the nobles; cf. 441 inf., whereas ai5r^, as meaning the chest, is need- less, cf. 436 inf., where sv and vtco both appear without any such pronoun. Indeed the prep, and the adverb are not, Bek. remarks, sharply distinguished in H,, any more than pron; and article. — •S'igjSing. as addressed to the queen, who herself sees to this: iijvare plur., implying the assistance of the atten- dants, see 433—41 inf. — cpaQOg v-.r. X., these seem to have iDeen for immediate wear; see 455 inf. Another similar change of garments is bestowed upon him at parting v. 67. — vfivov, the strain; Curtins I. 261 connects it with vipdco, as if "texture" or "fabric" were the primary meaning. He cites this passage. — akeiOov , see App. A. 8 (3). 433 — 35- It is a curious question whether the bath was prepared and taken in the fisyapoi', the chief and (in a sense) the public apartment of the palace. On comparing %. 348 — 65 and T. 386 — 91, but especially 476 — 8t, there seems no doubt that it was. The only presumption at first sight to the contrary arises from slaayayovea in v.. 466, but there seems no doubt that «. 466 — 7 are there wrongly repeated from 314 — 5. The repugnance of this view to our habits, and indeed to those of historical Greece, is of very little weight. See further the remarks in DAY XXXIV.J 0ATS2EIAS 0. 434-448. 63 aii(pl^ TtVQi (Sv^iSai TQinoSa fiayav om %d%L6ta. iv (J' KQ vSwQ exEccv, vno Sh ^vXa datov ikovaai. ydaxQTjv fiEv XQiTtodog tcvq cc{icps7t£, Q'sq^eto" d' vSc3q- TOtpQtt. d' KQ 'jQrJTi] ^Eiva nsQiKaXKea^ %rilov i^aq}EQ£vS &kXcc{ioio, ri&ei, d' ivl xakhfia'^ daQcc, 440 £ff'9^Ta' xQvGov xs, xd oi ^airjxsg sdaxav iv 8' avxii (pagog^ Q"ijxsv xaXov^ xs %ixava, xaC'^^ [iLv cpcavTJffae' Snsa nxEQoevxu 7tQog7]vdcc. "avxog vvv 'ids na^a,^ %-oas d' inl da6^6v° Lf)Xov, [i7j xig xoi XK&' o^ov dijAijfffTatji' OTtTtox' av avts 445 svdriGd'a yXvxvv vtcvov,'^ lav iv vi^l fisXaovrj." avxag iitsl x6 y' dxovGs nolvxXag ^ dlog 'OdvGSsvg, uvxiiiC imJQXvs^ Ttcofia, &o' STtQOV TCQOOLiiiov, Stesich. Frag. 46 Bergk. — xoOfiov, the " setting up the parts in order", hence building. — 6ovQaxeov , latinized by Lucret. I. 476, duraieus . . equos. — 'Ensibii, ipse doli fabricator Epe&s, Virg. Aen. II. 264, the winner of the boxing match in 'P. 665 foil., but ofno account in the field, as he himself there^ admits; 7} ovx aiig ozTi jxa'CTS imSsvofiai. — Ovv 'A9">jv'fj, equum divina Palladis arte aedi/icant, Virg^ Aen. II. 15. 494 — 98. 66X,ov ^y. rf. O,, as a preparation for this, in Proclus' epitomS of the itjLSLvfi "Iliag by Lesches, the expedition of Odys. in disguise to Troy, mentioned in S. 243 foil., seems to have taken place; see notes there, also App. E. I (2) end. -^ zavxa, it is implied that the subject proposed would be a severer test of the poet's powers — a more striking drama with a weightier crisis. — dxQ6TCO}.i,v here only in H. ; we have, however, jtoAft anp^, moXiv a%qav mar. — 7tij6v , "to some purpose". 499 — S^°- •^'^ epitomS of the song (with which may be compared that of the tale of his wanderings given by Odys. to Penel. tp. 310 foil.) While Odys. and the forlorn hope of the Greeks were in the Horse , the Greeks sailed away, while the Trojans received the Horse into their citadel ; and, after di- vers plans had been debated, left it there; on which those within it issued forth and sacked the city, the last struggle taking place at Deiphobus' palace. 499 — S°S* 9-eov goes with ogfiTj'S'Etff not (cf. Theocr. . . ^x z/tog uq- Xcofiead'a) with rjg^azo. — sv9-ev ei.(uv, "selecting (i. e. out of the whole tale) 5* 68 0AT2SEIAS 0. SOI— SI?. [day XXXIV. a cf. S. 521. b 512. u r. 412, £i. 91; cf. r. 560. d y. 150, 2. 510, e cf. H. 389. f 515, S. 277. g- 6. 743 mar. h a. 337. i cf. 0.415, J. 310. k cf. S. 171, (.511, N. 'lOO. I (. 52, e. 113, 288, J2. 224. m (!. 618, u. 118. n 493. 503. p (J. 272—3 mar. q H. 32, -y. 130, o. 384, A. 367. r . 300. s 507. mar. \. cf. /». 400. u cf. E. 71, B. 75. V n. 830, a. 245. w (>. 276. pdvtEg KTtsjtlsiov , %VQ tv xhGi'rjGi, paXovrsg, 'AQyetof xol d' ijdfj dyaxlvTov^ dficp' 'Odveija EiaT^ ivl Tgacav dyo^fj, xs>cakvfi(iavoi, LjtTtm- avtol ydg (iiv TQcaag ig dngonokiv i^vGavro. ag [LEV sGvijxEi,- toI d' kkqitu'^ tcoXX' dyoQsvov, 505 ^(iEvoi, diiip' wixov XQC%a^ Sd 6(pi6vv fjvSavE /Jou^i), i]E SLatfirj^ai" xotXov^ doQV vi]^ei,s j^alxa. Tj Kara TtETQucov ^uXeeiv EQVGavxag in' axQfjg, i] Ettdv ^Ey' ayalfia d^Eav O'eXxttIqiov'^ Eivai' T'^^ 7CEQ Srj xal ETtEita Tslsvt'iJGEGd'ai,'^ ejieXIev. 510 tttffa' yaQ 17 v dnoXa6&ai, etc^v nokig'^ d(iq)ixaXvilj'rj SovQKtEOv" {layav iicitov, o%'' Eiato" TtdvtEgv ccqiGtoi '^QyEicav, TqcoeGGl (povov xal x^ga cpigovxEg. tielSev 8' ag dotv SiETCQU^ov'i vUg 'A%aLmv, UTtTtO&EV SXXVflEVOl,'' XOtloV^ X6%0V EXnQOklTtOVTEg} ^i^ dXXov^ (J' dllrj ccEiSs stohv XEQal^E(iEV^ alTtrjv avTciQ 'OdvGG^a TtQOxl dm^axa ^rjitpo^oio"^ 504. J^SQvaavTO. 508. J^SQveavzag. 514. faatv. 502. aydiiXsLTOv y. 503. tqwcov Vi. 5. 505. siatijtist 13 mss. Eu. Fl. Eo. 506. djxcp' avTOv A. I. K. M. Stu. Vr. y vai-. 1. p., sic Eu. et edd., Vi. go, dy%' avTOv G. H. Vi. tres, cf. 534 inf. avtav Vi 50; rjvSave A. Q. a pr. man. 507. StaTiiij^cci XVI mss. {a ^ y) sicPhotius Ms. Suidas (Person) edd. pier. Sianl'^^ai, Aristar. h. 508. tqvaavreg Vi. g; aKgag I. K. V. Vi. j. y Amb. 2 et in mar. ^ Eu. edd. vet. pier., angrjg H. Fl. var. 1. St. Wo. et recentt., a«Qava. 509. ?)£ iav A. G. ex emend. H. I. M. Vr. Eu., ij idav edd., ij iaav Wo. 51°- ^'/tEJliiE TsXsvrriaEaQ'ai- IWsira Vi. 56. 511. dficpiitaXvilisi fi, -ipsi Eu., -i^j; Apoll. Soph. 513. 'Aqyiioi Vi. omn. H. K. M. y Eu. , 'AgysCmv A. 1. from that point" of etc. — in' dxQf/g, "up to the edge or extreme point"; a precipitous rock seems implied. • — ayOQXi > tli's could hardly have been in the acropolis , we must therefore understand the personal "Assembly" not, as in jj. 44. — o fjihv and avrov mean the Horse, not Odys. — iovi^xsi, Uidymus, cited by Schol. ^. 289, states that this was Aristarchus' form, not fforrjMfi, so also in compounds, as dcpsarr'iyisi , l. 544. — iixQiTa, "end- Jess", purposeless words unguided by wisdom. — xgiy^a . . • ^Vrfwff not that all the three were accepted finally, but (imperf.) "were finding favour". The debate is placed by Virgil with more judgement before they received the Plorse within the walls, Aen. II. 31 foil. 509 — 12. d-sXXTlJQtOV, SO Hor. Od. IV. iv. 13 — 4. Equn Minervae sacra men- tilae, and Virg. Aen. 11. 17. Volum pro reditu simulant. Her shrine is consistently placed by H. in the Trojan acropolis in Z. 297. — agiaxoi, "Some day they were 100 in number", Stesich. Pragm. 24 (Athen. xiii. 610 C) ap. Bergk, Poet. Mel. p. 980. for an episode relating to the conduct of Helen in this crisis see 8. 274 foil, and App. E. 9 (9), also for her connexion with Deiphobus after Paris' death. 517—20. ArjKpo^oio, the Schol. T. has preserved a tradition that he was in this last period of the war com- mander in chief {atQatriYog) of the Trojan forces. His house would on this view be the natural rallying point. . Virgil, however, who omits DeiphobilS DAY XXXIV.] 0ATS2EIAS 0. 518-530- 69 /JjfftfiVKt, rivt' "Aqria , 0vv dvtid'scp'^ Mevslctcp. xEl&L dfj aivoxaxov^ TtoXefiov A. I. K. Vi. iii, rm M. tmv Vi. 56; (i^ «ai av y. 531—45. 'Odvasvq,^see App. G. 2. doQTteoftiv xe xal oig., "the two are viewed as one act, though the supper was in fact over before the song began, see 485' — 6 sup. — TlOftTtv s tliis evidently includes the entertainment given before starting, i. e. as intended, the present one; see on i]. 318 — 9. Thus his Ttofinri began and was designed, probably even up to this moment of speaking, to be completed on this 34"" day; but was protracted by unforeseen occurrences, the tale of Odys. arising out of the song of Demod. by meansof the questions of Alcin. See App. Gt. i. 546—7. ^elvoq ■d'' IxsTTig. So Sir W. Scott, Lady of L., IV. 31, "Stranger is a holy name", and .^schyl. Choeph, 702 — 3, Tt ydg ^svov ^svoiaiv sariv svfiivsatSQOv. — oXiyov TtSQ , "how- ever little". — STtitfiav'fi, "reaches to", 548 — 71. Alcin. enquires the name and country of Odys. that he may know whither to send him. He ascribes mar- vellous instincts to the Phseacian ships, and recites a boding prophecy (prob- ably interpolated here from v.) about the wrath of Poleidon for their sending strangers home. This part of the poem is called by Aristot. de poes. the dva- XXXIV.] 0ATSSEIA2 0. 549—564- 7^ OTTt xs (>' el'Qcofiai' qxiod'cci^ ds 0s ndXKiov'^ iexuv. ;o E^'Jt' ovoft'/ OTTt (j£ ;«£t'9't xdkaov [irjrrjQ'^ re TtatrJQ re allot d"', o'i xatd aStv, xal oS)'^ TCeQivaiExdov0iv. ov fisv ydg ng itd^nav uvcavv^og^ iat' dvd'Qoincov, ov « xaxog , ovdh ^ev ied-log , inriv xd n^axa yEVyjxai, • all' ETtl 7Cd0i XL&svxai,, insC xs xsxca6i,, toxTJsg. 55 eCjie Ss ftoi yaldv xe xsriv d^iiov ^ xe icoliv xs ■ orpQa Ss xf}^ jts^TCaGi xixvSxo^svai,^ q^gsal v^sg. ov yaQ 0aiii]xs0ai, xv^SQVTjX'^QEg eaGiv, ovds XI TCTjSdlb'^ iSxl, xd x' allca v^sg E%ovaiv all' avxul l'0a6L vorj^axa'^^ xal (fiQsvag dvdQav, 5o xal ndvxcav L'aaai noliag xal nCovag"^ dyQOvg dv&QCOTtav ■ xal latx^a° xd%i0%'' dlbg tXTtsgoaatv^v ija'pti xal vstpslfj xsxalv^jisvat, • ovSs noxs 6(pLV ovxs XL nTjfiav&rjvaL^ stcl^ Ss'og, ovd' dnolsad-ai. [alia xod' Sg Ttoxs naxgbg^ sycov sinovxog aKOvOa a p. 583—4. b y. 611. c I. 355, r. 235. d d. 22d, T. 201, a. «e. e /9. 66. f cf. a. 222. g- Z. d-89. h ^. 3 mar. i 5. 442, O. 46. k N. 658; cf, N 169. 1 e. 266 mar. m a. 215. n S. 757, W. 832. o App. B. (3) mar. p 1;. 35 mar. q X. 15, H. 790, . 549. r J. 256, s A.ilb; cf. /9.68, iU. 209. t S. 94. 550. 555. J^dn' fsmi. 551. J^datv. 559. 560. J^iactai. 549. qpaff'S'at H. I. K. M. Vi. 56, 133 Fl. Barn., cpaa&ai Eu. Ro. edd. rell. ; xaXXiov ovTco H. expunoto iaxiv, ef. 543. 551. nSQi vaist. Vi. 56. 553. ysvoito y Stu. 554. rojt^Eg H. ,558- ou*' av inter lin. a. 559. 560. Ueaaai I « ^. 560. nolrjus Fl., Tiditag pleriq. , wdAis Bek. 563. sTrst A. Vi. 56 a man. pr., iiil Vi. 5. 564 -71. f M. « [] Bek. suspectos h. I. vers, confitentur Eu. d. C[. t. cf. Schol. ad v. 173. 564. tdS' a Fl. edd. vett., zoS' H. ^ Eu. Wo. recentt., Toy' Vi. 50 y Stu.; Jyro H. v eraso. yvmetoig, and is placed by him as part of the 'Ai-uvoov dnoXoyoi, which name belongs to the next book, as distinguish- ed by the Alexandrines. It may be inferred that the section preceding their book t. was shorter before their arran- gement, ending perhaps at 468 or 520. 549. There was a grammatical tra- dition in favour of reading cpaaO'ai, perhaps guided by the view which also read qpijs or qp^s (see on rj. 239.) in 2* sing. pres. ; but the best early author- ities prefer (pda&ai. — ovofi', k.tA., comp. T. 403 — 7, where Autolycus names Odys,, though his daughter's son, then newly born. 550— 6ar. xstS-l, "yonder" whereas no place has yet been mentioned to which it can refer. — tcazv, see on t,it,sup. — xaxoq aniiaS-Xoi; probably refer to the estate or condition of the child born, as we say, "gentle and simple", but conversely. — zee 71Q. yivrixai, "he is first born". — rt- rvaxofiBvai , finding their way", li- terally, as explained by the Scholl., hitting their mark. — idaOi votj/xara v.. T. /I., if this line be genuine, the meaning probably is that the vessel can dispense with the steerer because it has wits of its own, and, knowing whither the crew wish to proceed, needs not his governing votis. But it may be a touch of exaggeration later added, and the first text have been, dXX' cfuTofl iaaei TCoXtag v,al ni'ovag aygovg. 561 — 2. XaiTfia, see App. B. (3). — - "^SQl Ti. c. X., this is a mark of super- natural power which is elsewhere li- mited to the gods and to those on whom they bestow it, as Odys. in jj. 140. 564 — 71 hang very heavily here, whereas in v. they enliven the narra- tive. The Scholl. also notice that it n 0ATSSEIA2 0. 565—574. \pkl XXXIV. ^i,1, t] E6, 62—3. b r. 173-8, c cf. 32-3, ?. aao, r. 71, 161. d d. 619, £. 40, t. 138, o. 436. e V. 149—152. f L. %1°i, X. 71, 106, 159, (U. 305, 0.33. g y. 294 mar., 6. 281, fi. 286. h E 506—7, @. 331, r. 168. 1 cf. |. 183-4. k p. 399, 17 344, 1 ff. 344, fi. 273. m H. 31, K. 531, .^. 620, .S'. 337. n a. 169, 206, 224 ee saepiss. in Od. 381, u. 286, I. 269. p cf. a. 3 mar, q B. 466, r. 301 r o. 404, B. 648, Z. 415 , E. 489. iV«v(jt'8'o'ov, og sg)ct6xE IloSaiSdoav'^ aydeae&ai 565 rj^iv , ovvetca Jtoiinol'^ diirniovES^ sifisv ccTtdvtav. g)rj Ttota ^airfxav" avSgaiv Evsgym^ vija hti :7roftjr% dviovdav iv i^s^osiSsVs jtovTa QciiGSjisvai, (isya d' '^fiiv bgog tcoXei d[ig)i,xalv%l)siv^ (Sg dyoQsv' 6 ysgcov %d Ss xsv Q'edg ij^ rsksOEiEv^, ^jo ■ij %' aTE^EGz'^ a£rj, Sg ot g>i2,ov"^ EitXaro d'Viia.^ a/lA'" ays ftot tods eItze xal dtQSXEag xurdkE^ov, OTtTtTj d7CB%ldy%%"rig° te, xal dg tivag ixEO xcoQccg dvd'Qcdjtwv'P • avtovg'i xe noi-Etg^ x ev vmaxatoGag- 564. ysinovtog. 567. BvfsQyia. 571. J^oi. 572. fsms. 565. dydasa&ai v. (quod " fisllsi" in b prodit) Vi. 56 a supra f scr. a man. rec. 566. dfivfi. Vi. 56, 133. var. 1. A., dnrjfi. H. Eu. Vi. 133. var. 1.; slfi^ev ijyovv sefisv, postea iafihv tautum, Eu. 567. nSQLitalXecc A. G. Vr. cf. SI. 396. 569. gaiasa&ai A. I. K. Vr. Vi. 5, 56 y et in lemm. M., -aaa&ai var. 1. H., -aspii- *at H. Vi. 50, 133 var. 1. A. et p. Eu. edd.; v^iv A. I. K. Vi. iii. Eu. Fl., rjfjilv H. ex em. Schol. ad v. 117 var. 1. A., ^fiiv Vi. 5, tj^iv edd., St] fiiv tv Bek. annot. ; nolii. H., n6i.iv K.; aii-cpiiiaXv'ipai A. I. K. Vr. Vi. 50, 133 ^. H. at ex em., -vtltsiv Vi. 56, -vipsi Vi. 5., vipsiv a y H. a man. pr. (sed in v. 177 , SLV -vipai). 570. ayoQSVE ysgmv y. 571. to? eoi A. a msin. rec. 572—3 om. j3. 573. dnonXdyi^Tn^ Ro. Bas.; es tLvcus Stu. 574- avxaq y Stu. ; jto- Xidg z' a /3, noXsig Vi. omn. y Stu. Eu. , x' om. Vi. 56; vaisraxaaag M. -am- aag A. H. I. K. Stu. Vr. Vi. iii y, svvaisxamaaq Vi. 56. i3eems inconsistent that Odys., after hearing the statement, should without reserve avow himself as the direct ob- iect of Poseidon's wrath; and, although they attempt to extenuate the force of this, yet the presumption substantially remains. 566—71. nofinol, also Tcofinrjsg y. 325, so the winds are called ovqoi vrjmv TtofiTtfiBS S. 362. — csjiijfiovsq has both an act. and a. pass, sense; the latter here, impune. — ^aiae/tevai, "strike"; the use of gaiazijQ for a "hammer", S. 477, shows the sense of the verb; so perhaps here, the notion of driving it like a nail and leaving it fast, is not far remote; cf. v. 163 — 4, igQi^coasv sviQ^Bv X^'^Q'' KatangrivBi iXdaag, of the actual occurrence. — OQOq the mountain into which the ship was trans- formed. The legend may have arisen from some submarine volcano throwing up an island and destroying a ship. — enXexo loses the notion of past time in such phrases: this probably happens through the approval having taken place by a mental process prior to the act. 572 — 86. Alcin. pursues the enquiry concerning the wanderings of Odys. and his special interest in the' "woe of Troy" 573-6. ciJtSTtXdyX'^V? > '^f- ^'■'S- /4en. I. 511 — 2, Quos aeguore turbo dis- pnlerat pemltisqiie alias avexeral oras. — vaisxdijivza(^, used of the people DAY XXXIV.] 0ATS2EIAS e. 575—584. 73 5 1^' (lev oaoi %a'ksitoi %s %a\ uyqioi '^ ovds dixaioi • oZ te cpi^6h,£ivoi , XKL 6q}bv voog i0rl &sovdr]g. slitk d\ Tt xXaisig^ xul odvQsai IvSod'i'^ d-vfiS, 'jlgysiav ^avacov ijd' 'Ih'ov oltov'^ dxovav. xbv Se Q'EqI^ (ihv tev^av, ijcexlcooavto^ d' oAe&QOv dvQ'QdTtQig , iva f]0i xal issofisvooGivs doidrj. rj rig r.ot xal m]dg^ KJtiip&ito '/Ato'^t' tcqo, isd'Xog icov yayL^Qog tj nevd'SQog,^'- 0? t£ (hakiOta xri8i6toi^ tsXs&ovGi fisd'' aiud'" re xaX yivog avrav, i] rig Ttov %al izatQog dv^Q xs%aQiO(i£va siScog, a ^.120—1 mar. ; v. b 83—95, 521- ;W. c S. 315, t. 377, X. 357, (I a. 350 mar. a. 244. r V. 196, a. 17 mar. S" y. 204 mar. h X 441, XU. 120, r. 163. i 0. 561, IC. 12, jV.349; cf. 6.463 mar. k X 170. 1 X. 225, /. 642; cf. r. 294. m Z. 211, r. 105, 111, r. 241. 568. riSQofiiSe'i. 572 577. J-imi. 578. kcxI J^iXiov. 584 586. fiiScuq fsiSfj. 576. (ptld|srot I. K. Vr. Vi. 56, 133 Fl.; atfi V. Vi. iii Eu. Fl. 577_. &vix,6v Vi. 56. 57g. trBvi,avYr.\ dTcs-nlmaavroVi. $6. e,So. av^Qcoxoiaiv ciTcaai, .. . aoiS'^v y K. Stu. Fl. Ro. Bas. var. 1. St., aoiSij (v eraso) H., i'va y nal iaa. doiSr] mlsTO Eu., r/ai ««l «. T. ^. H. ec |S St. 581. dnfcp&ito a, d7cscp&. Vi. 56 H. V. Eu. var. 1. St. Wo. recentt. dncolsto (glossa inter lin. H.) y Stu. edd. vett. 583. ai'iiata a ^ y Stu.; ccvtaiv h. var. 1. H., dvSgaiv A. G. H. M. Stu. Vr. y Ro. var. 1. St. 584. nov rig G. I. K. M. Vr. Vi. 5. Eo. Bas. var. 1. St., xtg ttoi; H. Vi. iii. Eu. St.; Ttenvvfisva cum var. 1. %i%aQiefi,£vu H. who inhabit, e.g. q. 523, v.QrjTji vais- zdcav, and of the city etc. which they inhabit, as in '/■S'kktjs eti vaisxaov- arjg mar., "while Ithaca is still in- habited", also passing into the more general sense of "lie", the town being viewed perhaps as "dwelling" in the region, /d. 44 — 5. For 575 — 6 see on f. 120 — I. In Schol. Z. 415 we read that Aristar. there renAvaisromaa; probably in deference to the "analogy" which governs such forms elsewhere inH. : see Pref. Pt. II (3) § Lv. 577 — 84. The string of queries, espe- cially the last, is inconsistent with Odj's. statement 220 sup., but see note there. — 'AQyeiKuv Aavdmv, an unusual col- location: 'a. is probably an epith. and /iav. has a reminiscence of its early sense "warriors, conquerors", perhaps connected with Safi-dm; so in at q>iloL, TjQCOse /davaol, ^sgdnovrsg AQTjogB. no. — 'ivcc X. T. X., so Theocr. XII. n, STCsaevfiivoig Ss ysvoifis&a naaiv doiSij; cf. Tkeogn. 251, and Shaksp., AWs Well v, Zenod. preferred %iqiC(a dfiiCvco in the nom. sing, of such compar. adj. He prob- ably followed a phonetic principle in this, the final v being in pro- nunciation so weak as to die out, so in Lat. stemsl in"-on, as latro{n). — ei6xi, so Aristar. ; but Tyrannio ctV|; , Herodian. So Aristoph. ei^^i; in ij. 317 according to the Schol. there, which La Roche allows as probable, but thinks that the name should be Aristar. ; as Herodian , on whom the schol. is founded, seldom names Ari- stoph. OATSHEIAS I. SUMMARY OF BOOK IX. The 34"' day is continued into night by the answer of Odyss. to the king's demand with which book VIII closes. After a brief prelude of compliment on the hospitable delights around him, he declares his name and country, and settles down to his tale, which, with a few interposed remarks in book XI, lasts to the end of book XII (1—28). "Calypso and Circe lured me, but in vain; my heart is set on home. I took "my chance of a raid on the Cicones, after quitting Troy: fortune, at first "favourable, went at last against us. We were beaten from the shore with loss "(29 — 61). We bewailed our dead and took our course. Foul weather tore our "sails and we ran for shore. After three days we again put forth; but in "rounding Malea, wind and current drove us out to sea (62 — 81). After nine "days of baffling winds we came to the Lotophagi. Those who ate of their "fruit straightway loathed their return, but I forced them on board and we "rowed away (82 — 103). "We next made the Cyclopes' island in the night, — savage monsters who ■'have no human habits; their lovely region is all wild. We hunted with suc- "cess and feasted one day. The next, I took my own ship to explore the main- "land, found a cavern and a monster Cyclops asleep there (104 — 192). "I picked twelve of my crew, took a skin of wine, and visited the cave. "The Cyclops was abroad. My comrades urged flight, but I would not. We "lit a fire. He returned, milked his herds, discerned, and spoke to us. Fear- "strioken, we told our tale and besought hospitality (193 — 271). "He asked about our ship; I answered guilefully. He seized and ate two of "ray comrades, then slept. I durst not slay him; for the huge stone with "which he had stopped the entry would have kept us prisoners. He re- "peated the savage meal next day twice, morning and evening, while I planned "revenge. I gave him wine, he drank to excess and again slept, but first pro- "mised in recompense to eat me last. I put out his one eye with a fiery stake "while he slept. He roared and woke, rousing the neighbouring Cyclopes, but "got small solace from them (272 — 412). "By tying my comrades each under the midmost of three sheep, and twisting "myself under the biggest ram, we escaped, he having removed the stone "from the door. He spoke dolefully to the ram, but it could tell no tales. We "got on board, sheep and all (413 — 472^. I taunted him from the ship: he "hurled a massive crag and nearly foundered us. I told him my real name: "he recognized it and cursed me in Poseidon's name (473 — 535), who heard "his prayer. Again narrowly escaping a crag he hurled, we got back to the "island, and sacrificed, vainly alas! and feasted all that day: the next we "sailed away (536—566)." 'AXxi'vov KTto Xoj'Oi. Kvxlrortfia. Tbv d' KTtafiSi^oiisvog TtQogiqiT} nolvfir]tig 'OdvGOEvg 'AXxivoE'^ XQSiov, jtdvTov ccQid sixers Xaav, tj Toi ^sv toSs^ xakov dxovE^sv sStlv aoiSov toiovd' olog od' earl, &sotg ivaXCyxiog avdijv. 5 ov" ydg syco ye tC (pri^i re'/los %aQii0rEQOv^^ elvai, 71 ot' ivcpQOSvvTj^ [lev e%ri xdra dyj^iov ccitavra, daiTV[i6vEg^ d' dvd Sdiiar' dxovdt,avrai doidov, rjfisvoLS ii^sirjg,^ Ttagd ds TtXrjd-coat'^ tQUTte^ai, a -S-. 382 mar. b a. 370—1 mar. c 9. 139. d cf. V. 392. e ;;. 4(j5, u. 8. f J. 631 mar. g-233. h a. 145, y. 389, ip. 141. i Z. 419; cf. E. 93, 0. 333-4. 2. KQiiiav A. H. a. man. i. Vi. 5, 50 a man. i. 4. inisiiisXog K., iva- Xiynioq y A.; avrrjv Strab. xiv. 959 (648) Vi. 5, avS^v y Vi. 5 var. 1. 5 — 8. f Amb. 6. or' ivcpg. H. M. a man. i. Eu. sed v. non landat integ. , UTS svfpQ. Vi. 5, 50, 56, 133, ot' dv y Wo., otav A. K. M. Tz.; i^si H. Vi. 50, 133. Eu., Kaxexfj om. (isv Tz.; pro Kara S^fi. an. Eratosthenes scribi vol. kkmo'ttj- Tos ditovarji;. 7. a-novatovzai Vi. 50, 133 H. a A. K. y Stu. Vr. T Eu., a%ovd^(ovzai Vi. 5. 8. nl-q^ovai. y. Stu. 1-38. The night of the XXXI V" day is continued. Odyss., addressing Alcin., in answer to his request •9'. 550 foil., states his name and country together with his subject or neighbouring is- lands, dwelling on the characteristics of Ithaca, and adds that CalypsS and Circe had vainly endeavoured to win his heart from his attachment to it. 3 — 4. See on Toaog, a. 207 and, as regards the character of the doiSog, y. 268 foil.; also, for the charm exer- cised by song, Eumseus' simile in q. 518 foil., tog S' St' doiSov avriQ Ttoxi- SsQ'Hetai. OS re &smv £| asiSrj 8s- Saiog K. T. l. 5. "In my opinion no object (rslog) is more delightful" In this brief pro- logue, dwelling on present festivity, an apt foil to the following narrative of toil and suffering is found. 6 — 8. rf^jMOV a;ra»'reCj either "place" or "people" here would suit. The ha- bitual temper and pursuits of the Phze- acian people, as described ■S'. 246 — 9, were in harmony with the occasion, and a sympathy with the festivities within the palace might therefore be assumed to exist without. — e§eiijg, the word denotes that they were ranged, as in a. 145 , in succession next {sx°' fitvoi) one to the other, each with his table before him (jcapa) , probably in a crescent line, with the king near its apex and the guest at his side; cf. S. 504 , itQ& Ivl KVKXq). In (p. 141 — 2 Antinoiis bids the suitors, Sq- vva&' i^siTjg iaiSe^ia ... dg^dfis- voi xov X(aQov 6&£v ts icsq olvo^o- 78 OATSSEIAS I. 9-19. [day XXXIV. a o. 412, y. 21. b A. 598, r. 295, K. 679. c a. bllfii, 418, If. 263, B. 128. il y. 40, u. 260. e J2. 197. r X. 376, |. 185. R- cf. A. 445. h ;i. 214. i a. 248, rt. 195. k cr. B. 281. 1 0. 353, O. 634. m I/. 242 mar. n A. 570, f. 195. r. 235. )) <^. 57. q ^. 525 mar. I- J. 387. s rf. 811 mar. 1 505, 531 , |U. 378, 0. 152, t. 26!!, 336. u cf. y. 122, 1. 422, i;. 292—3, *■. 709. 6Cxov°- xttl XQSLcSv, ^sd'v 6' ix^ XQritrj Qog dfpvasiav oivoxoos'^ (poQ£rj6i xal i'y%£t'j^'^ dEitds06t,v tovro xC fiot xdX'kiQxov ivl (pQsclv sUdsxai" slvai. 60I d' ifid xijdsa'^ &v^6g enexQccnsto (ixovosvxas stQaOd"', ocpg'^ axi [laklov oSvQOfiEvog'' ax£va.%it,m. XI TCQaxov^ XOL ETtsixa, xl 5' vQxdxiov^ XKxaX£&,(o; xtj'ds'" inst ftot reoAAa 866av 9:eoI" ovQaviaveg. vvv d' ovo[Jia° TCQcSxov fivd"r](}Oiiai , ocpQcc xal v^stg al'dsx' • iym 5' dv sicsixa, tpvyavP v%o vrjXaeg'i ifftap, vfttv ^Eivog'^ SC3, xccl dTtOTtQO&i^ doifiaxa vaimv. al'^' 'OdvGsvg AaEQxidSrig ,^ og jtuGi^ dolotGiv 10 15 10. J^oivoxoog. II. J-siSstai. 17. fsiSsz'. 9. Ss A. M. Vr. Maximus Tyr. Diss. 37. 10. jrapfjjjci Athen., nQOxsyai Maxim. Tyr. ub. sup. 11. zovro zC \ioi Vi. iii y A. I. K. 13. ax£va%C^(o u^y A. G. I. M. Vr. Eu. Vi. 133, Eo. Bas. azovaxCim A. suprascr. K. Vi. j, o 50, 56. h in mar. Fl. St. Ba. Er. Ox., azsva^. H. 14. loi k'niita y T. A. a man. j. I. M. Eu. Fl. Ro. Wo. et recentt., xi In. A. ex corr. G. Vr., Ttd' &. %i , K. Vi. 56 et a man. re. 133 Aid. Lov. Ba. Ox., zoi $n H. 15. fiala Vi. 56 pro TcoXla. 16. ijfisfs Vi. go, 56, 133. 19. sin' E"- ^^^- vett. prset. Fl., st'jii t Wo. et recentt. svsi, and accordingly Leiodes, who sat closest to the mixing-bowl (549?;- Tjjg), first rose. Others who sat in succession next, following the order in which the wine was served (Jsrt- Si^ia), would rise after him. The xpTj- T7JP, or a principal xgTjrjjp, therefore was placed near one extremity, the left, of the crescent line, and thence the olvoxoog proceeded in order (l|£i.'r;s) towards the right. We read of «?»;- rrjgas, plur., as mixed ready for use; but probably one only was used at once, and each in turn; so here iK ■xgrjz-^QOs . . . olvoxoog (both sing.). 12 — 13. The Virgilian lines, Sed si tantus amor casus cognoscere nostras and Infandum regina jubes renovare dolorem, Aen. II. 10 and 3, are plainly modelled from these, as of course is the whole arrangement by which the Aeneid em- bodies the narrative of the sack of Troy etc. in Aen. II. and III. — are- vaxi^Oi, the forms are sometimes as if from arovaxsoa or avsvaxii", l>iit more commonly as here. 14. The reading xi S' insira; as breaking the line into three distinct but connected questions, is worth notice; but the text has preponderance of authority; see the mid. mar.: cf. Theoor. XVII. 11, it nqiotov v-ara- Is^co ; 1 6 — 21. ovo/ia, since Alcin. 9. Jjo had enquired it; for the rules of heroic hospitality in this, respect, see on a. 117 — 23 (end). — ilos''AQys'C iiieecp slfiX, av o iv Avv,i7i, ozs ksv zS>v S^- fiov iKCOfiai. . . — doXoiGiv, cf. the words of Pallas to him in v. 296—9. DAY XXXIV.] 0ATS2EIAS I. 20—28. 79 2,0 dv&QoinoiGi fisla,^ xai fisv xla'og ovgavov^ uxsi. VKtsrdca d' 'Id'dxrjv'^ svdsislov iv d OQog avrfi, NiJQitov'^ elvoeifpvXkov aQiitQETtsg' " d^cpl dh vr^Ooi jcoHal vaiBxdovGi [idXa G%b86v dllriki^Giv , ^ovMxiov xs Hdfiij re scat vXi]S0Ga Zdxvv&og' 25 Kvxri ds ;('9'afiaA^f Ttavvnegrdrri siv-s all xstzai jtQog^ gdgjoj/, ai Sb r' dvBv&s TtQog rjra' t' rjihov xe, tQriXBf,^ «AA' dyad'ri xovQOXQogjog' ov xol By a yB ijs' yaCrig dvvafiai yXvxBQtaxBQOV"^ alko idsSd'ai. a u, 70. b &. 192, B. 153, @. 509, T. 362. c «. 167 mar. d B. 632, V. 351; cf. o. 207. e ». 176, 390, 424. f a. 196. L 194, 11. 101, Jf. 683. g 1;. 244. h u. 81, r. 241, M. 240. i T. 240, M. 239; cf. X. 190. k x. 417 , cf. cJ. 605 —8. 1 a. 69, n. 196. m 34. 28. fijg fiSsed-ai. 20. ^'usi Vi. go. 22. Nijiov Philoxen. coll. y. 81 et Crates, li. q., Ntjqihov V. 1. Ba. ; svvoaLqivXlov Hesych. II. 104. 23. dXXriloiai y Vi. 50, 56 St., — XoiGiv a H. K. Vi. 5, — Xaiai Vi. 133. 24. cafij; y a man. rec. ; i;ij)sca y. 25. sf y. 26. jjco Vi. 56. 27. o«Tt y Vi. 5, 561 ^3i Gr- H. I. K. M. Stu. Vr. Eu. Eo. 28. yXv%vt£^ov Vi. 50, 51, 56 I. et v. 1. A. — /JliX.o> X. T. i.., " am esteemed by all men". This verb in Hom. occurs elsewhere in 3* pers. only, sing, or plur., of all tenses, as (x.vQ'oq S' av- Sgsaai iiBlijast., a. 358, fjbsls yag o[ icov iv SoifiKai vvncprig, s. 6, /^.s^ij- aovaiv S' ifiol Vicnoi, E. 228. We have an active use of the part. perf. in (isya nXovzoio fts/xijXmg, E. 708, differing, however, from this which is pass. The only similar passage to the present is (i. 70 'Aqyat naai fitXovaa. His toils and wanderings had attracted the attention of all, even like the voy- age of the Argo; cf. also (Ni.) Theogn. 245 ovSs nor' ovds &avB)v aicolsig xifoff, dXXd u,s XiJB Eig aq>9irov civ- s' goi no ig aiiv ixav ovofia, and 800, OS fuj nlsovteei fiiXoi. — xXioq ovQavov i; La Roche _ 7'ea;rtr. p. 289 thinks this has sense of ^ho, "wcome", but "reaches" would suffice, t'xco is far more frequent than ^'«a> in Hom. and is no doubt the older. Eust. says •^yico is found where a pathetic force is conveyed, Pindar has t'xaj always. Cf. for the meaning Virg. Aen. II. 382, Sum plus Aeneas fama super aether a no - tus; Eurip. Helen. 464 om ayvaiaxog iv ndarj %&ovi. He had already, while unknown, been the chief subject of two lays, '8'. 75, 502 foil., to which the present company had listened. They were thus prepared to be in- terested in his fuller narrative ; and those same lays had proved the sta- tement here, nXiog «. r. X., to be no empty boast. — sv6ai£i.0V, see App. A. 17 (3). — ISriQVtov, Crates read Nrjiov for this; cf. a. 186, y. 81. So Eustath. here says, Sid to Nijgizov rj Nr]iov ogog vTCsgrdrri. Virg. makes it an island, Neritus ardua saxis, Aen. II. 271. On this and other points of Ithacan topography see App. Q. 3, the name occurs in the Catalogue (mar.) it appears in Hes. 0pp. gii as epith. of ■ui?;, with sense oi v7]gi9iiog, countless; cf. eCiioeivr]gixog X. 349. — elvoG'uf. is epith. of wind in Simon, ap. Bergk. 1133. — Ao-vXixi-OV. In B. 625 foil, this island with the EchinacB , in later Greek Echinades, are made a separate armament under the command of Meges son of Phyleus, who ^ovXCxiov 8' dn- svdaaazo, Tcazgl xoXco9'sig. See on this point App. D. 7, near end. 24. ScifiJj, see on a. 246 and App. G. 3. — vXiieaaa ZdxwS-oq, the nemorosa Zacynlhus of Virg. Aen, III. 270. For the gender of the adjective see App. A. 12. 25—6. avrii X. x. i.,, see App. G. 3 for the interpretation of these lines. 27 — 8. xovQOTQ6(poq, cf. SoCri Aaxco Kovgorgocpog vjijiiv tvTSuviciv, Theocr. XVIII. 50 — i , slgtjv^ S' dvd yijv Kovgoz., aes.Opp.ziSj&^iiaSs fiiv KgovCSrjg v,ovgoz., Theogon. 450, also cciyi^ozog S'dya9ri Kal pov§OTOg, v. 246, and oi-noKpsXiriv ^ z^ zgsqisi dyXad zsv.va, |. 223. — ^5, "one's own". 8o OATSSEIAS I. 29—39. [day XXXIV. a Of. 14—5 mar. b X. 308 segq. c J. 465, 1. 645. d ^. 268, 273; cf. 7!. 135. e a. 15 mar, f 1/. 258 mar. g- a. 170, I. 36, r. 140, ii. 211. h E. 80, S. 811 mar. i cf. i;. 218 mar. k 9. 211, T. 324. 1 X. 508. m a. 271, lp. 351. n.^. 839;cr.jS. 137. o ^ 464, p d. 488. qcf.300,f.lllmar., 1;. 277. r B. 846, P. 73. [iv 6%b66l y?.aq)VQot6i, kiXaio^kvri itoaiv fivai'] qo rag ^' avrcog KiQxri^ xcct£Qi]rvEV'' ev (isyccQotCLv AiaCri^ doKoEOGa, hXaio^ievrj" nooiv sivai,' alX'^ sfiov ov xoTB &v^dv ivl 0trjd's0dLV stcei&ov. ag ovdev yXvMov rjg narqCSog ovde toxijcovs ylyvExai, ei^ %eq xao ng dnoTtQO&i,^ %Cova oixov oc yaiTj iv dXkudajtfj^ vaCsi dndvav&E toxfjcov.^ ei d' ays™ trot xal vodtov ifiov xoXvxtjSe' iviOTtca,^ ov ^Oi 2,Evg icpEi^xsv" djto TQoCy]%'Evv iovri. 'IXiod-Ev fis cpEQcov avffiogi KlxoveGGi,^ TtikaGGEV, 34. friq. 35. j^ofKOj'. 39. fiU6%'Sv. 30. om. a Vi. 5, 50, 56 A. K. M. St. Vr. y Eu. FL, habent- ^ Vi. 133 I. H. in mar. et Eo. 31. avtag Vi. omn. I. K., coaavxmq K. Vr. 33. i^iov H., ifibv Hamb. edd. omn.; mox snsi&ev G. H. y I. K. St. 34—6. [] Bek. id voluit Ambr. 2 sed ad 33 — 5 transtulit. ykvuiov vj K., r] ovdh y. 35 —6. om. St. 36. vai'rj Eu. Vi. 50. 37. iviipco T A. Vr. 38. TQoirjq)i,v Tzet. and thus not necessarily possessive of the i^' pers.; see on a. 402; so below 34. There are, however, more examples than are there noticed of the apparent use of og for possess, of 2"^ pers. Thus Apollon. Soph, gives oiaiv for aoiaiv in 8. 597, and the Vi. 56 riv for ariv in e. 168, also in J. 180 (Aug.), -v. 362 (Vi. 133), m. 357 {Vi^5), ifQsalv rjOLV is read for (jiqebI ayaiv (Bekk. jiom. Bl. p. 77), olg for aoig by Vr. in •9'. 242, and in a. 402 olaiv for aoLOiv by nine mss. and Eustath. (La Roche ad loc). Yet these examples are all, save one, those of a single case, the dat., which perhaps is due to some ca- price of idiom, of which now no account can be given. But again, it is possible that the ^^^ and 2"'' pers. may have had once a common possess, form, as they retained common forms in some dual verb parts, and in the dual of the pronouns, ov and ov. 31 — 2. avTOtq, not, as in S. 665, (where see note) "merely" but reinforc- ing tog. Cramer thinks it ought to be civtcog in this sense and avrcag when = lidtrjv, Epim. 5. u, and so the Etyra. Gud. 94. 47. (La Roche Textk. p. 210— I.) — Aiaitj, here adject., hut the prop, name of the island of Circe is of the same form; cf. mar. 34 — 6. These verses, or rather 33 — 5 by mistake for them, are marked as suspicious in Ambr. 2; 35—6 seem to deserve the obelus but 34 may be al- lowed, as merely coming back to the key-note of 28. For this mention of "parents", omitting wife, see App. E. I (9), — vaiei implies settlement or fixed habitation, such as Menelaiis proposes in Kal m£ oi "AQys'i vdaaa noUv X. T. I., S. 174 — 5, not such temporary entertainment as Odys. was now receiving; cf. also the offer of Alcin. in rj 314 — 5. 37. si svyE[iev rj[isag ■ijvoi'yaa-^ rol Ss [isyu vrjmoL^'- ovx sni^ovto. EV&a Ss TCoXXov (isv [li&v^ nuvBto, nolKa"" 8s firjla sGtpatfiv naQK %'iva xal siXCicoSag skixag §ovg. x6(pQU 8' kq' oi%6[isvoL KCxovsg^ Kixovsggl ysyc6vsvv,° 01 G(piv ysitovsgP ri6av a^a nkiovsg xal aQsCovg'^ il%uQOv^ vaCovxsg, STtiGru^svot,'^ fisv acp' iTCTtav I kvSqkGi, iiccQvaO&ai, xal o&i ;(pij jcfgov' sovta. riXQ'ov ETCEid'^, o0a'^ (pvKXa xal av&sa ylyvstai (xiQr], T^EQiOf^ rots 81] QK xaxri^ ^log aiOa naQSCtTj a 198. b S. 454, M. 15. c N. 626, ^. 245, 264, y. 154. d 649. c J. 705. f M. 423, V. 282. e i. S69, o. 428. h J. 201. X. 263, p. 55. k y. 32. 1 J. 469 ;cf. 1ft. 305. m /. 466—7, a. 92 mar. n -w. 310, B. 84G, P. 73. fi. 370; cf. e.400 mar. p (f. 16, c. 489. ci cf. t. 182, t. 184. r £. 97, 100. s Jf. 223, O. 282, n. 243. t i. 58, 159, J. 231, ^. 721. u B. 468. V A. 497, r. 7. w I. 608, P. 321; cf. X. 61. 42. mg ovTig . . . nis J-iarig. 46. J-s^iKag. 40. symv I. y. 42. kitj Vi. 50, jit'oi H. Vi. 56; ai'arjg Bentl. collato v. 138. 46. slUnoSceg Vi. omn. 47. ysyaJj/Eov I. 48. otpiai Ba. Ox., acpiaiv E., cqpt Vi. 133, cqpti/ mss. xi PI. Eo. 49. ds pro fihv K. et H. supr. 51. Tjifl'ov d' (quasi mox oeaa zs cpvlXa leg. coll. B. 468) H. ; ?jpo? a ^ Eu. (ad- dens rj rngfi ttj rov sagog) var. 1. St., rnQy H. a in mar. city of the historical period, marks its site. The Ismarus of 40,198 is in- tended for its capital city, where Odys. spared the family of Maron its king, whose name Maronia embodies. Herodotus speaks of a sea called "laiJbccQig (VII. 59, 108 — loV It appears that (y. 159) the Greek forces, united as far as Tenedos only, were thence- forward dispersed. But Tenedos is so close to Troy that 'D^ioO'SV may stand for the point of departure , as in a wide sense including it. The "wind" would be fr. a little S. of E. 40 — 3. Such an expedition is de- scribed by the disguised Odys. to Eu- maeus, |. 262 foil., where the imag- inary incidents are similar to these here. So Nestor speaks of the Greeks during the war as nka^ojisvoi Kata Xr}C8\ oitr) ag^sisv 'A%ilXivg, y. 106. But that Odys. should seek one at once on his way after the ten years' siege shows the adventurous character of his mind; see App. E. i (8). Line 42 should probably be cos ov xig {loi drs[ip6ii,svog v.U /?eijff, where Sig would HOM. CD. II. mean "so that", — diSQoi, see on f. 201. Lehrs de St. Arist. § 57 foil., adopts the latter meaning given there, that of Voss, taking the word from Slo), SCsa&ai, to fly or chase; so here, "with fugitive speed", in f. 201 SiiQog ^Qozog "a man to be fled from", with a colon following, would be the sense. — rivwysa, see on &. 449. 45 — 50. The sustained imperf. , as of an action passing in prolonged re- view, is noticeable here, — £ii,c}to- 9faq, see on &. 60. — oixofisvoi, "who were gone", i. e. "fled" — ys- ytavsw, an imperf. as if fr. a se- condary verb ysyavsco from ysyava; iysytovsi, ya ^oval zC^riaiv. Pos- sibly the sun's own chariot and team, and their unyoking in the West, may be intended (Ni. ). — s^, a spec- imen of Homer's love of symmetry appears iu the equal loss assigned to each ship. Ni. thinks it the result of a re-division of the total of the crews, thus adjusting the losses of each. This may be so, but is quite unneces- sary. It may be added that the Cy- clops devours six in all, and so Scylla. 62 — 81. On board we paid the last honours to our lost comrades, when a storm coming on from the North compelled us to land and wait two days and nights ; then on the third day the wind and current drove us out of our course iu rounding Malea. 62 — 3. ]t}.eofM,£vis imperf., "we were taking our course". — dxax^/^avoi, like di.izi](i,£vog ioav^svog rjfisvog and dkal-^fisvog, this perf. pass. part, is proparox., as if a pres,, so ilrjldfisvog, though Herodiau(Etym. Mag.46, 4) took it for an actual pres. fr. Jiijiijfit, but wrongly : so the infin. diidxrja&ai ax))- Xsij,ai d'ArixiykSvog are also variations on this perf. form, to them belongs d-XTjxsSszat (Buttm. dtiTixioczat) P. 637, aKci^siazo A. 179. d>i«;(^5o) dxvvjim ccxsvca are related forms of pres., of which a part, dxscav, as if fr. ajjfai, also accurs. The contrast between this feeling and that of aofisvoi in &avd- zoio, well illustrates the struggle of DAY XXXIV.] OATSSKIAS I. 63—71. 83 affftfvot ix d'avuTOio,^ (pilovg dlsGavrsg iraigovg. ovd' S.QK [loi TtQOtBQa vrjsg xiov dfKpiEXiGGai ,^ 5 nr^tv tbva' rcov dsiXciv BXUQmv tQig sxaStov uvGat, o'i &avov iv TtsSt'a, Kixovcav vno drja&EVTEg.^ vrjvel S' iTCcoge'^ avsjiov'^ BoQsrjv vscpsKrj'yageraS Zsvg kaCka%i^ %-EOTt£0L'^, <}W" 6e ve(f>ia06i xdlvtjjEv yatav 6[iov xal novxov ogagEi d' ovgavoO'Ev vv^. a'C fiEv ETCEix' eg}EQovt' inixaQGiai, iSxia Se 0(pi,v tQi%%'d^ TE xal rEtQai^td 8ib6xi,6ev I'g' kve'iioio. a r. 350. h t. 264, u. 308, B. 166, 181, /. 683. c B. 355, 382, 388. d J. 417. e e. 109. f f. 2.53, 299. g- e. 21, /x. 313, 384 vicies in It. h li. 314. i 8. 293—4 mar. k r. 363. 1 r. 276, O. 383, P. 739. 63. J^da(iEvoi. 64. afKfifiXiaaai. 65. tqI fs-naaxov. 71. Siiaxias J^ig. 63. Safitiaavcss K. et cum var. 1. oK^e. Vi. 133. Sriio9svTis y, tfijtoi'B'Sj'Tes edd. ante Wo. KCCQaia y. 64. V8SS riCov Vi. 50. 68. ^sansaico G. 66. t>3ro- 70. fet- sympathies caused by a narrow escape; and is the more forcible through the simple apposition of the words with- out any particle to connect them. See App. E. I (12). 64 — 6. ov6' iUga x. r. 2.., it seems clear that the shore was on the point of being quitted and the start made, before the ceremony of 65 was per- formed. It looks like an afterthought, thus to invoke the dead. The Greeks had been beaten from the shore, and the embarcation had been too hurried for them to take thought for any thing but personal safety. As they are quitting it the melancholy sense of bereavement seizes them and they per- form on the sea what should probably have been performed at the tomb. This seems more natural than Eusta- thius' account of the matter, d i-oyog Ttgio&va-cSQOjg ksltui naga zm noiriry. The ovS' apo: implies that they halted in the moment of starting: — "onward we were sailing .... but yet the ships did not further proceed before, etc." — dfKfiekiaaai, the capacity of the ship for rolling either way, owing to her quasi-circular transverse section, is probably meant by this epith., found only once (fi. 368) in sing., and always fern, as epith. of ships, dji- qpt£i(| may be conceived as the masc. form. — T^i? ««• dv., cf. Aristoph. Ran. 117s, re&vrj'Koa tv yccg i'i,sy£v . .. otg ovSs tglg Xiyovxsg i^iKVovjiB&a, and Virg. Aen. VI. 506, et magna manes ter voce vocavi. Some such custom also, as shown in the phrase conclamare mor- taos, descended to theEomans from their common stock with the Greeks. The Schol. Ambros. and Eustath. take it as though the cry was merely to give any stragglers who might survive, a chance of hearing and escaping; but the epith. Ssilmv, and the definite statements of 61 and 63 sufficiently refute this, though Ni. quotes it with approval; comp. Achilles, tpv^riv v.l- Tiltjoyicov naTQOiiXijog SsiXoio, W.221. Ni. remarks correctly that ziva is subject of dvaai, not object with t-xaatov, referring to ^.355, ngiv ziva mdg TQioaiv dloxco Moiiay.oifj.jj'S'TJj'at. We may illustrate ZQig from our op- posite national custom of three cheers for joy, victory, etc. 69 — 72. 6q. ovqavoS-ev vv%, "night set in from the sky", a metaphorical expression for the darkness of the storm - cloud , actual night setting in rather from the horizon. — smxaQ- Giai, "head-foremost" (Isri-jiap 11. 392). Herod. VII. 36, zov {isv Jlov- zov ixiKaga lai zov ds'EXlrjanovzov KK-ra po'oj', where "oblique" or "awry" seems the sense intended; so iyxdg- aiov z£tj[,os in Thucyd. VI. 99. — TQiX&'d X. T. 2.., used also of Mene- laus' sword broken on Paris' helmet (mar.); the cracking and rending of the material is meant to be expressed by the sound of the words. 6* 84 0ATS2EIAS I. ?2— 83. [day XXXIV. a cf. //. 171. b |. 347, r. 85. c T. 279. d X. 403, 423. e t. 388 mar. f M. 25. g- x.379;cf. i2.129, 2:. 202. Ii e. 390. i ft. 402 , 409 , A. 480. k (J. 783. I i. 10,^.152,f.25G. m cf. e. 168. n cr. X. 639, u. 1. y. 287, (J. 614, r. 187. p V. 276. q O. 432, 438. r J^. 253 mar. s /J.. 425, 4. 313. t e. 420. u »;. 196. jcftj. T« iiEv ig v^ag xdd's^ev,'^ dsveavrss oks&QOv, avrds 8' iGGvfievcag^ jtQOSQS00a(i£v'^ iq^tSbQOvSsA e'v&a" dvco vvxtag dvo r' rjfiara 6vvsxsg^ aisl xei^isd'', o^ov xa[idtm re ■not akyeGi &v^6vs sSovtsg. y^ aA/l''^ ots (JiJ rptrov ijfiap evTcXoxa^og teXeg' 'Hmg, LCxovg^ 6T7]6d[i£voi, avd^ %•' i0zi,a Xavx' iQVGavtsg '^fisd'a, rag S" avsfiog^ te xv^EQV^tai t l&vvov. xai"^ vv XEv d6xrjQ~>]g Iix6[irjv Eg TtatQida yatav, aXXd iiE xvjiu'^ Qoog rs XEQiyvdihicxovra MdkEiav" 80 xal BoQEfig ditEaQs^ ^RQanXay^av dh Kvd'rJQCov.'i EV&EV S' EvvrjiiaQ' (pEQOfiTjv oXootg^ dv£[ioi6iv Ttovrov E7t' Ix&voEvta'^ draQ dExdrt] ETtE^i/jfiEv'^ 72. Kdx&sjisv H. y Vi. 5, 133, K. St. Eu., Kats&s^sv Vi. 50. 73. ngosgiaea- V liBv Aristar. , m. et Eu., — pscoafisj' Vi. 133, — Qvaafisv y Vi. 5. Stn. Eu., — Qvaaafisv A. H. I. K. M. Vr. Vi. 56 Fl. Ro. 74. t' om. y, S' Vi. 56, 133 et a man. i. Vi. 5; avvvsx^^S nonnulli, Eu., sic G; aisv Vi. 133. 77. [azd- fisvoi I. 78. T£ om. H. 80. TiEQiyvdntovra y I. Stu. Vi. 50, 56, 133 Ro., Ttigl yran. Eu.; mox naQenXa^sv cc ^ y K. M., — Ttla^s A. Vi. (a man. i) S, 56, — nXay^s Eu. 82. sv&' ccQa Vi. 5. 83. tx&vosvzcc drag Vi. 5, 50, — svta avtUQ y, — svt' kvxciq mss. rell. et edd. 73 — 81. iO0v/livwg, adv. formed from the perf. p. saeviiai, like sp- Qcofisvioq, ^schyl. Prom. 65, 76. I'o- av\iiai had lost its past sense, as this adverb, formed fr. it, and the accent of iaavfisvog, see on 62 — 3, tend to show. A secondary verb iaaivo[iai comes from the same perf., m. 465. .^Sschyl. Eumen. 1007, 924, has also av- (isvog STcCaavtog. asvco resembles ^if (xsj-co) in many of its forms. — nQO- eqioaafiev, so Aristar. for itQOfQveaa- /isv, so V. 279, 0. 497, A. 435. The ship being at a distance from land was propelled to it by oars; igvaaav is used when, having touched land, she is drawn up on the shore, or again, launched from the shore seawards. La Eoche Textk. p. 347. — avvsx^S, on this lengthening by ar.sis see Spitzner de vers, her., pp. 74, 77. 76 — 81. iarovg x. t. }.•, see App. F. I (6). — daxijS-iiq, Doederl. 387 refers this to tfnajoj "to limp", cjia- ^atv ^K TtoXsfiov, A. 811, but it seems more likely to belong to some root not otherwise represented in Greek, but in Engl, by scathe = hurt. — Md- Xeiav, in 7. 287, where see note, the plur. form is found. Ni. cites Strabo VIII. 218, ovx, svTcXovg — xat (ta- Xiaza TO vnsQ z&v MaXsav Sid rag — dvziitvoiag' dcp ov «al nagoiiiid- Sovzai. "MaXsdg Ss «a'fti/)as BJCiXa&ov zmv otxaSs" — Qoog probably a "current" from the W. — jtaQSitJi, "drove us past", and therefore from Cythera, hence the gen. Their object probably was to pass between Cythera and Malea. Herod. IV. 179, speaks of the Argonauts as similarly baffled by a N. wind round Malea, xaC fiiv cog TiXtovza ysvia&ai Kuzd MaXiriv, VTtoXa^siv dvsfiov ^OQTJv xal ditocpiQCiv iCQog zijv Ai^vTjv. 82 — 102. The visit to the Lotophagi, to whom I was driven by stress of weather. The two men whom I sent with a herald to explore the country, partook of the Lotus and at once lost their wish to return home. I hurried them on board by main force and left the country. _ 82. ivvij/iaQ, see on rj. 253—8. — 6}.oolii, see App. A. 3 (1), "baffling", not, probably, in one continuous di- rection. — TtovTOv, see App. B. (4). DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIAS I. 84-93. 85 yairjg Aoitofpdyav ,^ oX t' ccvd'ivov sldag^ sdovGiv. 85 ^v&W d' m' ijneigov'^ ^rffiev xal dtpveadfied'' '^ v6aQ- alipcc ds Seitcvov^ slovxo &ofjgs jcaQcc vrjvolv statQOt. avtccQ ETtal GitOlO rs naoedfied'' ■^ds jtorrjrog,^ drj tot' iydv staQOvg' tcqoleiv Ttev&sG&ai,^ lovrccg, ot Tivsg^ dvEQsg alsv ijrt™ ^^ovl Oltov sdovrsg, no KvdQS dvca XQtvccg, XQhatov" xtjqvx' a^' ondacag. di d' alip' olxo^avoi niysv avSgdOu" Aarocpdyoo^iv QvS^ KQU Ac3TO(pdyOI, (17]80V&'P £xdQOi0LV 0kE%'Q0V riiistEQOig,'^ aXld &(pi doGav latooo ■jtdCaO&ai.^ a \l). 311. b X. 123, 1/^. 270. c X. 66. d e 399. d. 359. f 0. 176, B. 399, 0. 53. g" ?/. 34 mar. h x. 58, 384, T. 160; cf. ;.115, |. 300, VI. 96. q ^ 311. r 78 mar. ; cf. A. 464. 88. sya Vi. 50; 7tQ0ir]v y Vi. 56 I. K. Stu. H. corr. sic Eu. et edd. vett., TtQotsiv T. H. a man. i. sic Wo. et reoeutt.; Tcsvase&ai I. M. Vi. j, 56. 89—90 transp. H. a ^ y Eu. A. I. K. M. Stu. Vr. Vi. 5 edd. prset. Bek. Dind. Fa. 89 om. Vi. 50, 133 (in mar. add.) avSgi-g A., siai Vi. 133, 'qsv H. I. K. ; ctTOV S%ovtsg «. 90. iiriqvv.a ondaag Eu. 84. AeDTOtpdyottv. The denomination of a people otherwise unknown from some striking fact of their diet or habits is common ; so we have in Herod. III. 19, Ichthyophagi, IV. 106, Andro- phagi; see Strabo XVII. 390 — 4 where Ehizophagi, Creophagi, Elephanto- phagi, Struthophagi, Chelonophagi oc- cur (Ni.). So Shakespeare's "Anthro- pophagi". Herod. IV. 177 — 8 has a mention of two Libyan people who more or less used the Lotus -tree for food and wine. Cf. also Strabo XVII. p. 1191, Athen. XIV. 18, Scylax p. 113, Polyb. Fragm. 4 lib. XII. These author ities, so far as they are distinct, tend to confirm the view that the African coast near the Syrtis, or some island near it (iW^Kiyl, Eustath., Strabo, Steph. Byz.), was in the poet's mind. Eustath. says the ancient commentators call it the fruit of a tree like a medlar {? iisaTtLkrj). The Schol. Q. says that the Egyptians still dry a plant (^OTavrjv), grind, and cook it for food. This latter is the well-known lotus or lily of the Nile, Herod. II. 92, the pith of which was so prepared. The poet had probably some knowledge of Egyptian customs and especially of this flower, so com- monly figured on the monuments as to be almost emblematic of Egypt, and had this in his mind in the phrase av^ivov ilSccQ, On the other hand the phrase iisXirjSsa Kagnov (94) {>.a)zov KaQTCOv Herod.) rather suits the tree of the Libyan people, which is said by Herod, to be like the fruit of the e^ivos, "mastick-tree", in size, and like the date of the palm in flavour. It is very probable that the poet may have confounded the two. The Icotog of S. 603, where see note, is distinct from both. Sj — 90. atpvaod/JieS-a , the verb dq>vaaco, fut. — |(B, A. 171, but aor. always with a or ffc, is perhaps a modified form of Kacpvaam, so Xst'^co ti'^m. — v6o>Q, probably to replen- ish the stock on board; cf. t. 266, S- 359- 89 — ^go these lines are transposed by some; see mid. raarg. The uncertainty may perhaps be accounted for by go having been inserted later. — enl . . . sdovteg, cf. the phrases o'i dgovQrjg Kagnbv fSovaiv, ^'Sol ^Irjiii^tsgog a%xrjv, Z. 142, N. 322. — xqlxaxov , cf. dsv- zatog, a. 286. — XVQVX t see on a. log. If the verse be spurious here, it may still be genuine in jt. 102, where the narrative sustains the number three, v.. 116 — 7. The sanctity of the office of the K7J9«| in Greek eyes is prob- ably implied. 86 OATSSEIAS I. 94— log. [day XXXIV. a 2. 568. b 91. c B.776; cf.f.553, E. 196. d 102. e I. 429, (J. 76; cf. p. 110. 1 y. 287, c(. 513. g- App.F.l(17)itiar. h 193. i In Odyss. sex- decies T. 378, @. 332. k r. 115, 0. 60. 1 J. 708, .9-. 601. m 0. 197. n 97. 179, 471, 563, i. 638, u. 146, o. 549. p (f. 579—80 mar. q 62 mar. t(Sv d' og rig /lojTofo (pccyoi, jishi^daa^ nagnov, ovxbt' aicuyyElkai, ndhv ■ijd'elsv ovdh vseS&ai,' g^ akX' avTOv ^ovlovro (iet' uvSqccGl^ ^coroqjdyoiGiv kcOTOV'^ EQETCtO^BVOL [laVEflSV voGtov'^ %E la&EGd'at rovg (t£v iycov inl vijag ayov xkaiovtag dvccyxr]," vtjvgV S' Evl ykacpvQrjGcv vao tiVyds drjGa iQvGGag. avtccQ rovg dkkovg xsXofifjv^ EQtriQccg^ EtaCgovg loo G7tEQ%0llEV0Vg^ VfjCOV im^Kivs^Ev^ coxEidcov,'" ffj/ ]icog tig Xmxoto tpayav voGtoio " Md"r]rai,. o'C" d' altl>' sl'g^aivov xccIp e%1 xXrilGi xaO'itfiV E^rjg S' E^ofiEvoi TtoXiijv aXa tvittov iQEr[iotg. Evd-EVi ds JtQOTEQCO TIIeO^EV, UXKXljflEVOI, TJTOQ. lOj 94. iisXiJ-rjSsa. 99. J^egvaaag. 100. iQiJ^rj^ag. 103. v,XriJ-iei, 94. (fdyr) a, fdyrj Vr. Vi. 50. 95. ouk sV A. y; diiayysi.liiv Tzet. 96. waj ' corr. H. G. M. , tcuq' Vr., iit Vi. 50. 98. Jyco Vi. 50; vr^a A.; ayoav H. y. K. Stu. Fl. , ayca a, ayov /3. 99. vfjvalv om. 5' H. y Stu. ; inter iv ivl snl .vttb fluctuant mss., S' iv Fl. Eo. Basil., S' ivl edd. post. St. 102. mtag « ^ y et s sup. H. et mss. ix Eu. Eo. Bas. Ox., mm vulg. et edd. 103. I'ju.- §aivov Vi. 50, sia^. a ^ y H. ; jtllrjifot y; kk'S'iJoi' mss. x. 105. ^v&ivSs y. K.; •JtQOTSQCp A. 94—9. og Ttg . . . s- govBL^Cotovdcp&ovov^goxotg. — ndvva ipvovxai, with this verb pi. with neuter sul)j. cf. Ttdvta ziXstxai ^. 176 and note on y. 298; comp., for the facts, Eurip. Cycl. 121 foil. — jcvQoi xccljXQi9-al, this need not be a poetic 'embellish- ment; for although now there is no wild wheat or barley known which can be regarded as the original type of our familiar crops, there may have been in Homer's time. England, how- ever, produces the avena fatua from which culture has experimentally educed a form very like the agricultural oat. Ten distinct cereals, (five wheats and two barleys among them) were cul- tivated in the "Stone period" by the inmates of the pile -houses in the Swiss lakes. Oats are said to have come under culture later, in the "Bronze period" (Darwin on Variation of An- imals I. p. 317 — 9). — diba^, because there covert for game would be found when it had been cleared from the lowlands. The number of words not found elsewhere in H. , contained in 1 20 — 4, throws some degree of suspicion on the passage. I am inclined at any rate to reject 122 — 4, as they only repeat of the soil what was said of the people 108—9 ^"P- — Ttoifivx^aiv, else- where Tt&v, ncasa, is the Homeric form. — aQOXOiOi, again, ought to mean "arable", plur. cf. dvrjgorog mox inf., but this yields no suitable sense. An obvious emendation is noi,[iaivovai ytaTiaxstcii out' dgoioai (or dgoTjjgai) but it is difficult to account for the corruption. 123—4. ^' y'j tli8 ye sharpens the de- scriptive contrast between what it is and what it is not. — Z'??*''^^*^ <'^. Eurip. Cycl. 439 — 40, xov elcpaiva tov cpilov jfTjgstJofiEv. 125 — 30. The connection implied in ov ydg is, "the island lies wild, with- out even huntsmen to rouse the cham- ois, since they have no ships etc." — jtaga, the accent, as on svi, shows that Tcdgsiai, k'vsiai are meant. — fni-xOTiaQXioi , cf. cpoiviv.OTidgrioi i. 124, lb. I'll, and Herod. III. s8 to Ss nalaiov amnaai at vjjfs ijoar 11 iK- zTiXiq) i s g. — xd/ioiev, optat., "who might had there been any, have fashioned", comp. the pres. optat. ts- Xsoigv and the aor. iudic. iiidfiovto below not differing in force, save that a continuance of the effect up to the present moment would be shown by tsXsoisv, if genuine, but the original text was probably zsXiaavto fsnaata unless, as is still more probable, 126 — 7 are a late insertion, by some one who thought it necessary to account for the Cyclopes' lacking ships! Keep- ing them, however, and reading tsXs- oisv the sense is "would dispatch (not have dispatched) all errands", 90 OATSSEIAS I. 128—135. [day XXXIV. a a, 3 mar, b cu. 339. c e. 422, >.. 536. (1 i. 272. to. 226, r. 496, *> 77. f a. 3!)2 mar. S «. 72. h s. 410 mar. i cf. I. 580. k B. 147, ./< . 560. 1 2. 661, i2. 461; cf. 1. 247. mcf.^.550, /S.328, ■t. 173. a0t£'^ in' dvd'Qcancov [xvevjisvai,-^ old" rs itol^d dvSgBQ Bit dXlijlovg vrjvelv TtEQomGi,^ Q^dXaGGav o'i XE 6(pLv xal v^0ov ivxTi^svrjv" ixdfiovto- 13c ov^ (ihv yuQ n xaxi^ ys, tpsgoi ds xbv cnQia ndvttt' Ev iisv ydg ^Eifiavsgs alog^ noXioto Ttag ox^ag vdQYjlol fiaXuxoi' fidXa x Kcp&itot dfiXB^oi, eibv. EV S' dgosig^ XBitj- (idXa xbv ^a&v^ ^rjiov alsl Big mgag dfimBV^ insl (idla atag^ vn' ovdag. 135 128. fdazs'. 134. Xsffri Xi^fiov. 129. ig M. ; aXXrilois A. Vi. 50; vjjvffl A. K. y Vi. 56, 133 Vi^^Eu. Fl. Ro. 131. tpsQii Vi. 50. 132 om. Vi. 5. 133. fiaXav.01 is v.ai aq>9iroi Vi. 5, naXa av Eu. Eo. Bas. 134. [laXa et rdxa Eu.; alkv Bar. Em., c^gi es ^ H. En. Fl. Wo. 135. dfifioajsv [d/ioaev?) H.; en;' in vn' rautavit H., Isr' var. 1. ■utt' h, vn' a Eu. Fl. edd. pier., Jjr' /? Eo. Bas., 1551' sfjj Aid. Lev., inovSag H. cum var. 1. vtc' ovSccg. continued in nsqotoei, 129, "as (we see) men do in fact traverse the sea", and so in the pres. opt. tfSQOi in 131, "would be now producing". As regards the relation of the past, or narrative tense to the optat., it seems founded on the mental fact, that a thing which is put as a mere conception must have been already conceived, and therefore appear to the conceiving mind as past subjectively or in relation to it. So our English Idiom uses the pluperf. "Aarf wrought the island". Thus grammarians treat the optat. as s. de- velopment from the aor. For old re TtokXd see App. A. 23 {4). — evxvi- fiivrjV, a further pred. with Jxoffi., "would have wrought to high culture" (mar.). 130. The connexion of this with the preceding verse is, "who {avSgsg) might (if any had come,) have wrought etc", see previous note. 131. xaxij ye, the elastic play of clause upon clause which the artic- ulation of particles, especially ys, gives the Greek, can only be expressed by a periphrasis, which overloads, the sense, in English. The ys here seems to relate the ov ydg ti MOfKij to the previous predication svuxijiivriv stiiifi,. — "it is not bad (as it would be, if they could not have so wrought it)". So in I. 527 (isfivrjixai tods i'gyov sym xccXai, oii ti vsov y s. — wQia n., cf. Hes. Opip- 392, sV %' wQia ndvz' i9sXr]a9a. 132 — 5. keifjuavs^. Xsi(i,a>v is doubt- less akin to Xi/ivrj and litnus, the — atv being collective, as in Ssvdgaiv; hence "alluvial meadows"; which suits the situation at the water's edge and the epithets vSgi^Xol [itxXaiioi; cf. sv fia- Xaxm Xsifimvi, Hes. Theog. 279, no- XvXr'jiog jj5' svXsCficov, Fragm. LXXX (Goettl.) — afpQ-iToi, i. e. they could never perish from drought. — ago- Oig XsItj, perhaps Xsiri icsTQaetv [s. 443) is meant, "with no rock to impede the plough". — Xriiov, this word belongs to the family [IsCa] Xrjidg Xriiiofiai Xr)\g Xrjixig, all on the stem of Xd-a> {Xaf-) old verb to "take", and means, the part of the growth "taken" by man, corresponding thus to our "crop". By ^a&'v depth of stalk appears meant, as in the simile (mar.)Theogn. lo'j has ^ad-uX'^iovdiiag. — a/Ji&ev the quantity of a is variable, being short in aor. , as seen in «va V. 359, H. 253, so Theoor. has, X. 50, dg%s- a&cci, 8' afi&vTag, but XI. 73, d'aXXov afidaag; cf. Soph. Antig. 602 vSQtsgmv dfia Ko'jTis. — TciaQ, akin to miisXrj fat, o-pimus and perhaps ni-vco, ^ni-ov, nt-^i; cf. the phrases sv miovi Sjjim, TtCsiQav agO'Upai' (mar.); Jtiotfjos, xiorarog also occur in H. The use of ntag in ^oav sv, itiag sXsa&ai (mar.) for a noun, "the prime or fat of the herd", is remarkable. — vjt' here is for VTCseti, i. e. "is under." the crop; see on Tidga 125 sup. — or>6civ- aa/isv, see on 85. — Kix6vv v^gig te kccI 8iv,ri jisXsi. — av^Qi ys, the ys seems cor- rective of the former statement, avrig nsXiogiog, for which &avfi,a nsXoagiov has been substituted, as if — "man did I say?" were intended. — at,xof cf. knl x&ovl aiTov sSovzsg, 89, and the similar phrases cited in note there. — ^Up, cf. Find. Isthm. VI. 47—8, to* Pov^ozav ovgs'C laov. — vXijsvTi, DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIA2 I. 192—202. 95 VTlirj^av" oQEcav, ts (paivstcci, olov'' ajr' ccklav. dr] tors toiig aX^.ovg'^ xfiAdfiijv igofiQccg ExaCgovg avTov itaQ vrjt ts (lEvsiv, xal v^«* SQvG%'af J5 avTUQ syw xQivag" EtaQcav dvoxatSsx' aQierovg ^rjv drccQ aHysov^ d6x6v e%ov ^elavogs ol'voio, T^dsog, ov ftot sdaxE Magcav Evdv&sog vwg , iQEvg '^nollcjvog, og'l0(iaQOv tt^q)i^Epr]X£LV ,^^ ovvaxd [iiv 6VV itccidl fltfptff;^ dfi£'9'' ' ■jjdf yvvaixl 50 tttpytsvoi- mxEi, ydg sv ulssi:^ SevSqijevti 0oi^ov 'A%6kXcovog. dd (loi itOQEv^ dykad"-^ Scoqu- XQV60V (lEv [loi ScSx' EVSQysog'^ iitrd tdkavxa.° a 113 mar. ; cf. y. 290. b cf. X. 39, ^.304. c lQ0mar.,117niai'. d J.260, J. 429; cf. y. 268, Z. 403. e rf. 408 mar. i' C- 78 mar. ^ s. 265 mar. li A. 37, 451. i A. 393, /I. 229. k 5. 291 mar. 1 (f. 130, t. 460, Z. 218. m d. 589 mar. n (u. 274. ». 393 mar. 193. igCJ^riqaq. 194. J-iqva&ai. 196. J^oivoto. 197. J-rjSios. 200. J-oi-xit. 202. ivj-egysog. 192. o re A. I. M. Vi. 50 Eo. Bas. Wo. 194. BQva&ai, Vi. 5. 195. iymv y. Stu. PI.; izagovi Vi. 5, — ovq p. 196. ccvzag y; s%ov Vi. 50, Ejjan' I. 197. Smiis Vi. go a, Sansv K. , M8cov.E ^. H. et rell. 198. tsgevg A. H. I. K. /5 y h. Vi. 133 Eu. Fl., [^gsvg a. 199. naial H. I. K. a Stu. Vi. "50, 56 Eu. Fl. St. Ba. Em. Ox. et suprasc. A., avfntaial Vi. 5, watd'l Aristar, Aristoph., h. q. , Hesych. Eo. Bas. Wo. et recentt. var. 1. St. 200. Ss iv A. the shaggy, uncouth aspect of the monster is. perhaps depicted by this epith. — olov djc. a,, not only the full length of the peak, when seen apart , is suggested by this addition to the simile, but the solitary character of the Cyclops {anavsv&sv sav) is, as it were, reflected in it. His having but one eye is nowhere expressly men- tioned; see on 389 inf. 193 — 215. I took twelve picked men from my crew, provisions, and a skin of choice wine, a present from Maron priest of Apollo in return for my protection of his wife and himself. Its very existence was a household secret with him, its strength extra- ordinary. With this I went to meet the Cyclops. 193—291. MaQotv, see on 40. — EvdvB-eo^, the name seems moulded from the adj. gvav&ris, expressing the flower -clad appearance of the early vine; cf. v,s%lrm,dTcorai %XiaQOv (lib. X&Qog male) svav&'hg dsiiag, "her blossom-clad form", Sophoc. Fragm, 239, Bind. Eustath adds that Euanthes was son of CEnopion, the Schol. H. that CEnopion was son of Dionysus, both referring to Hesiod as their authority. No such passage occurs in the works now extant under his name. In the Catal. of Early Greek Vases in the Brit. Mus. ((851) is one. No. 5S4, representing Dionysus teaching CEnopion the use of wine. The story appears to be a late figment, merely to connect the family of Maron with the Dionysus of a later mythological development. So Eurip. Cyclops 141, makes M. the son of Dionysus, the Schol. Apollon. III. 997 makes Euanthes the same. The wine of Israarus had historical celebrity, Athen. I. 30, B; cf. also Juvat Ismara Baccho conserere, Virg. Georg. II. 37 — 8. — JCSQIOXO- /teS"', this was in the at first success- ful attack. An interval would elapse while the Ciconian rescue was being summoned, during which the presents might have been shipped. — sv ixk- Oe'i rf., this phrase occurs often in the Hy. Apoll., e. g. 76, 143, 235, 384. 96 OATSSEIAS I. 203—210. [day sxxiv. 340, a CD. 275. b li. 290 mar 350. c «. 574, 578, 2. 373. d cf.O.498,i2.303. o /?. 341. f X- 324, i3. 710. g- V- ii27. h cf. £. 90. i 183, e. 165 mar. k J. 224. \ /S. 355, H. 471. m e. 60. 5rai;t£ Ss fioi XQtjT'^Qa'' TtavdgyvQOv , uvtuq sasixa olvov^ iv ayi(piq)OQEvGi dveiSsxa'^ naSuv aq>v00tts ridvv axriQaGiov,'^ %'Etov^ notov ovdi rig avxbv 305 ■^sidt} S^mcov ovS' d[iq)L7t6Xmv ivl oHxw, dlX' avrbg r' aAo^dgf ta (pCkri ra[iirjS re (it' oUrj. tov 8' ore xCvoibv (ishrjSEK^ olvov'^ sqv&qov, 'iv SsTCag^ E[mf,il0ccg vSarog dvd eiXoGo^ (ietqcc %Ev , oSfirj 8' ijdfto and XQi^f^Qog 68oi8Ei,v,''^ 210 204. J-otvov. 20^. J-T]Svv. 206, /ot«o). 208. lisXiJ-ijSsa J-oivov. 210. x^vs' KQ7]t^Q0g d' oSfiri J-jjtfft' dnoSoaSiiv. 204. dcpveaag Vi. 56. 206. risCSsi A. H. I. M. Vi. 56 ^ "in vett. exempp.", Eu., Hesych. Et. Mag., rjiidri a cum var. 1. itivsi, nCviL y, ystSri Vi. j, jjjj^j; Vi. 50; Sfimcov Vi. 5. 207. avtog t' ex em. H. I. St., t' om. Eu. et codd. rell. et edd. 210. ■^SsC' dno y; oStoSy A. 203;-8. XQtitriQa, see App. A. 8 (i). — olvov iv a/Mf., see on 163—5- — dxriQCiGiOV , a bye-form of dKrjgccrog here only in H., but Hy. Merc. 72 has Isificovag d-nrjQuaiovg, as meaning "un- hurt by scythe"; here "pure", i, e. from inferior admixture, but not, like anpTjTOff, connected with KSQavvvfii., ^. 341. — ^/lOJOiv . . . a/itfiTtoXatv, see App. A. 7 (i) (4). — ftl' oil}, such a family secret, similarly guarded, was the structure of Odysseus' bedstead, tp. 226 — 7, of which PenelopS says, swjjg TjfisTiQrig , rjv ov^^goTog dli.og oncoituv, dXl' otoi ev r' iyao te iial dfitpiitoXog (lia (iOvvTq. The phrase yvvd Tttfiia occurs Alcman, Fragm. 31 (Bergk, 844). A similar post was that of Eurykleia in p. 345. 209. ava denotes, as our Engl, "to", not mere affusion, but proportion, "he would fill and pour one cup of wine [i. e. would pour one cup full) to twenty measures of water" ; so avd nsvzs jiaga- adyyag rrjg ■^iiigag, Xen. Anab. IV. 6, 4, and so dvd SrjvUQiov $la^ov, i. e. dv' civSga, St. Matt. XX. 16. The allowance of water seems enormous, even if we suppose the Ssnag to con- tain a iiSTQOv of wine, and must be viewed as a huge exaggeration, in- dicating, however, the wine's strength with a view to its subsequent effect (362 inf.) on the Cyclops. Voss, cited by Ni. , quotes Hippocrates jrs pi vov- acov 3. that old Thasian wine, diluted with 25 times of water, was a cooling draught for the sick; but this is so exceptional as to prove the general practice different. Pliny XIV. ^ says a consular man testified to Mai^nian,' i. e. Ismarian, wine having been mixed in his presence with 8 of water, for drinking. Various proportions of wine to water occur. Hesiod 0pp. 596 gives one to three, tglg vSatog ngo%hiv TO 8s TEzgatov isiisv oi'vov; Aristoph. Eqvit 1 1 87 two to three, ^%s Jial icislv KSKga/isvov igla 'X.ai Svo; Alcseus Fragm. 41 (Bergk, 945), once to two iyxss Ki'gvaig sva «ai Svo; Anacreon Fragm. 64 (Bergk, 1026—7) the same proportion, oncog cciivaziv ngoTCLto, za (lev S sv.' iyxfcig vSazog za itivzs S' oi'vov KVtt9ovg; half and half, miJ- iiKOg, I'aov [am KSitpa/isvijs, is also mentioned by Aristoph., Plut. 1132. In mixing, Xenophanes 4 (Bergk, 479), bids pour in not the wine first, but the water, ovSs ksv iv kvIiki ngozsgov Kcgdasis zig olvov iyxsag, dl3.' vScog KCii Ka&VTisg&s (is^v. Athenaeus, XI. 782, has several other citations to the same effect. 210 — rj. X^'*^' 3 ^o""- ^O"" i™perf. (not used in act. of this vb. by H.), follows optat. to express indefinite frequency; see App.A.g (20). A pause after the first half-foot is rare, but y. 361, 366, 367, are instances. — 66ftri, comp. Alcman Fragm. 117 (Bergk, 864), olvov av&sog oeSovz', and Xenophan. Eleg. DAY XXXIV.] 0AXSSEIA2 I. 211—222. 97 &E07t£(}irj • Tor' av ov toi dnoGxsGd'ai. (pClov 7]£v. rov cpagov eii'jtlijeag dsxdv^ (isyav iv 81 xal ijia^ xa^vxm''^ avtixa yccQ fioi otsaro'^ d'Vfidg'' dyyjvcoQ ccvdQ' ETtslavGEGd'ai, fisydlriv i7tist(i£vov^ dlxrjv, ; dygiov, ov ts dCxag £V aldota ov re d'SfiiGtag.s xaQJtalifimg d' eig kvtqov d(ptx6[is&' , ovSd jiiv fV^ov'' svQOfisv , dKV ivofiBva'^ vo^ov xdtu nCova^ (I'^Xa. ik&ovtsg d' eig avtqov i&rjevneG&u^ exccdta- TKpffol™ (lev TVQmv ^Qi&ov, Gteivovxo de (jjjKOt" ) dgvav" r^d' SQicpmv, SiaxexQifisvai, 8e exaGtai BQiaxo'V jjcoQlg iLEV JCQoyovoi, jjcoplg de (leraedai, ^optg S' ttvd'' £Q0ai-i vuov^ S' OQa ayyea^ Ttdvtu, a i;. 78 mar. b p. 289> mar. c s. 267. d (J. 658. 8. 267. f 514, H. 164, 0. 202, 2. 157. g- I. 112, n. 403. h 8. 81. i 33G, X. 85, k 237ci'«?.,M.319. 1 .. 75, 76, ». 17. m ^. 377. n 226-7, 319; cf. & 131. o 0. 242, ii. 262. p \ 73, P. 354, x. 283, n. 481. q cf. V. 215. r *. 197. s 248,«.13,B.471 214. imj-iniivov. 215. fuSoxa. 218. /f'xaeta. 220. J^UQvav fsKaetai. 221. J^SQXCCTO. 222. v&J-ov. 211. ou Tt ^ I. Vi. 50 et var. 1. A., ov ot a K. r]'Ca mss. xii (y) Eu. Fl. Ro. ApoUon. Lex., ^a vulg. 213. otaaato A. I. M. Vi. $, 56 Eu. Fl., otaato Vi. 133 t Schol. O. 610. 214. snsXivaaa^ai y. Stu.; lm.y{.sCfisvov H. 216. 5' om. Vi. 133; xiv' k'vSov var. 1. h. 218. i9risvii£&a a ^ B. Vi. 5. K.^Eu. Hesych., i&ijsvfi£9' I. Vi. 133. 219. ^gi&cov A. M. Vi. 5, Jo. 220. 8' SKa- atai Fl. 221. ^iaaaaai Vi. 5. H. et sup. fiseijXt^ (meia glossa). 222. vaiov y H. (ex vaov emendatum vol. Person, sed erravit) var. 1. Vi. 133 et M., ita Aristar. , h. Apoll. Lex. Hesych. Wo. et recentt., vaov ]l. « ^ Vi. 5, 133 H. X. K. , vaov M. Vi. 50 A. var. 1.; o'epm I. A. var. 1. TUfjOoi, reed or rush mats {B%OLViva xsv%r], Eurip. Cycl. 208) are still com- mon for cream-cheeses. "Dry", akin to tsQaofiai,, torreo, seems the root of the meaning: Curtius L 191, who cites Pollux, VII, 144, tQaaia, "to iKiiald- (lov 'TcXsyfia, iq>' ov ijivxsxai rcc avxa"; see alsoLiddell andS.s.u. tagaog. — Gij- xol, the Schol. on Theocr. I. 9 explains that arjKhai agrsg were those shut up to be weaned (Ni.). — cg/aTO, (Buttm. II. 126) J-sgy-, as in "bul-wark"; but the J^ as in the latin arceo area seems to have been lost very early in some familiar forms. So also in JrigKog, as XiTis S' tgyitd xs jjtiyagov rs, g. 604. If the perf. pass, at lirst was J^iJ^ig- yiiCii, this would collapse into slgyficii., with pluperf. 3'''' sing, glgitto and g"' plur. Epic I'ejjairo. — fiiraOOai, since fisrd is radically a form of iisaog, it matters little whether we take this from iista, as ntgiaeos fr. negl, or regard it as another form — perhaps a herdsman's corruption — of [isacc- rai cf. 0. 223. ri §' iv (iseattzqt i'ans. Theog. 998, fiiaaaTov ijfiap ^'x'"'"' — i'QCai, cf. Sgoaoiai naXsgmv 7 I. 5 — 6, aXXog d'' oivog ixoifiog ... av- •9'sos 6ad6(Livog; Aristoph. Ran. 1150, Tcivsig olv V ovK dv&oeiiiccv; Theocr. XIV. 15 — 6, dvm^a Ss ^v^kivov avzotg ivcoStj; Hy. Bacck-s^—'!, olvog ...■nSvnotog KsXagv^' svcoSrjg, (ogvvxo 8' oSfiri dfi^goairj. — rdr' av x. r. 2.., this is said with a touch of quaint irony, and. so 230 inf.; cf. a. 173 and note. — '^cc, see on s. 266. — yaQ explains that the wine was chosen as of a strength to match the giant's own. — avdQ' is object, not subj. of insXsv- asB^ai: but the line is probably a later addition : as the Cyclops' strength (dX- KTlv) might be inferred from his size, but his character could not, and could not have formed part of the expectation of Odys. — 6ix7iq «3 el., see on 189. 216 — 30. We reached his cavern — a vast dairy. He was out herding his cattle, save the kids and lambs, folded there. My comrades urged the op- portunity of plunder and retreat; hut I was bent on seeing him and on the chance of a gift. 218 — 30. aS-ljev/tSO&a denotes leis- urely survey, as in e. 75, tj. 133. — HOM. OD. II. 98 OATSSEIAS I. 223—233. [day XXXIV. a (J. 615. b 232. c 220. d 312, /(. 83, 390. e 470; cf. e. 284. f 3, 511 mar. g X.108,/S.74mar. h y. 490, |. 404, 2. S87. i 1. 475, X. 26, A. 330. k 466. 1 ip. 176, «. 2. m 4. 446. n 225. o e. 365 mar. p cf. E. 790. q y. 312. yavKoiTE SKaipCd egxE, tsrvyjiEva,^ totg ivd^iEXyEV. Evd"' i(i£ (ilv nQcatiSQ'' etuqoi XiSffovt' EitiEGGiv, TVQfov^ aCvviiBvovg iivai adXiv avtaQ etceitu 33^ xaQTtali^iatg etcI v^a ■S'ojjv igicpovg'^ xe xal agvag 6i]X(av i^EXadavrag'^ iaiicXEiV aXiiVQOv^ vScoq- kAA' iyco ov m&o^Tiv' rj t' dv noXv xigStovs -qEV bcpQ' avTov TE ISoifii , xal eL' (lOi ^Bivia ^ Soiri • ovd'^ ag' ^(ieXX' haQOiGt qiavslg'^ SQazsivog h6EG&ai. 330 EvQ'a 8b TtvQ^ xEiavTEg id'vGafiEV ,'" i^Se xal avtol TVQaV aiv^^Evoi (pdyoiisv, [ievo^ev xe (iiv svdov TjfiEvot, Elog" iTC^X&E VE^cav q)£QE S' o^QifiovP aX'd'og'i 224. J^snsaeiv. 226. sgicpovg nal J-dgvag. 229. J-iSoif),i. 231. KsJ-J-avtsg. 223. ztTvyfiivai- I.; zoiaiv i'ficlysv Vr. 225. alvvfisvovg cum var. I. dx&oiis- rougEu., alvoii. St. 226 om. y Stu. 227. i^aldaavxss Vi. 5. 228. (piQ- TSQOv rjsv Vi. i, q)sXxsQOv Vi. j6; stsv ^ I. 229. Soiri A. 231. yiyavzig H. (sed t post, add.) M., 'xsiavtsg Toass. xiii {a ^ y) "ita meliores" Eu. FI. Wo. Ox., KijavTSg Bek. Di. Fa. ; ifisivafisv a in mar. Fl. Ba. et var. 1. St., id'vea- (isv H. « ^ y h. t. Eu. Eo. Bas. St. Ox. Wo. et recentt. 233. sSns PI., seas Vi. omn. A. I. K. oc ^ y Eu. Ko. et edd. Wo., slog Bek. Di.; in7JX9iv in' mivmv qisQS S' y, imiijl&s Vi. go A. ex em.; o^qifiov ^ H. Vi. mss. ix, o[i§g. a Vi. iii. Stu. Xiovxatv, .(Eschyl. Agam. 141. — yav- 2.01, distinguish yavlog, as meaning dairy-pan, from yavXog a barge, (our Engl, "yawl") Eust. Scholl. — xs- Tvy/isva, see on sutajitv, 320. — «t- vvftivov^, accus., because efi,l of the previous line is included in the plural subject; so e^aXdaavrag mox inf. — XoXi} XEQiflOV X, T. X,, the words convey suppressed bitterness of regret for comrades lost through his rash venturesomeness. — oi3d" . . . SQCC- veivb^, see on 211 and on ij. 18. 231 — 43. We partook of his cheeses; soon he returned laden with wood and driving his flocks: having housed them in the cave he blocked the entry by a massive crag. 231. XBiavxeq, this verb seems to have had originally the stem forms •AtJ-- KaJ--. The J- in conjunction with s or a may appear 1. as t, e. g. TiXsi-ca v,Xai-ta v.ai-10 (whence the Attic iicia) imperf. Sv,dov and similarly nXato), 2. 3,s V, v,Xavaoyi,ai, v.uvaco, %s(0 %sveco\ 3. may cause s or a simply to be long, when the former would be sounded as 9j; thus we have v,Xri-lg = nXsJ-ig. In the earliest written Greek s would appear as S£ (see many inscriptions) which in later writing might go, as in contracted verbs, into £t, or might take its natural equiv.alent 17. Thus we have ^sim azsito as well as ^ijca Gzrim: and similarly we have numerous forms from Ku£m which fluctuate be- tween 7j and SI, e. g. iistov and ji^oi' qp. 176, KsCavzo and mjavTO I. 88, and the forms here Ksiccvzsg ni^ccvtsg. In a later stage the J- as it were evaporated, leaving no perceptible compensation, in such forms as iiidriv, k'tiXas Theocr. XIV. 32, and KXstg. — sS'Vdafiev, i. e. by casting morsels into the fire before eating, these are called aQfiiaza (akin to agj^ag anagxo^S, the regular word) in the rustic ritual of Eumseus the swineherd (mar.); see farther on 27s inf. — TVQoiv, gen. partitive. 232 — 5. /iiv, the monster whom we had seen asleep. — vifuov, equiva- lent to "with his flocks"; cf. 336 nrjXa vofisvcav. — - qiige x. T. i.., a spec- imen of the way in which the Cyclops, apart from human aid, supplies him- self with a prime necessary of life, DAY XXXIV.] 0AT2SEIA2 I. 234-242. 99 vXrjg cc^aXsrig,'^ iva o[ notidoQniov^ aHf). 5 SxtoGd'sv S' avxQOio jSaAcjv ogvyi.aydov'^ sd^rjuav rjfistg ds SsiGavtsg^ uTtsGCv^eQ'' ig [ivxov,^ kvtqov. avtccQ o y' sig svqv^ Gniog rjXaSs niovas [lijXa Tcdvta^ ftaA', 6W {jfisXys, to. S' aqGsva Ksins d'VQi^fpiv, aQvsiovg xs tgdyovg re, Pad'StTjg' axto&ev^ avXrlg. 3 czvTap' STCSir' iice&rixs'" &VQEdv^ ^isyav inp60'° dsigag o^Qifiov ovx av rov ys dvca xal si'xos' afta|«tP iad'Xal, tsTQttxvxXoL,'i dx''^ ovdsog 6%XC60Eiav a H. 239, A. 494. b 249 ; cf. d. 194. c K. 185, cp. 313. d 396. e V. 363, 0). 6, «. 226. f 337, E. 77, N. 32. ff J. 279, 217 mar. h 338, rt. 286. i E. 142. k rf. 678, ij. 112. 1 340. m j'.370;cf. 1//.194. n 313, 340. K. 465, 505, r. 325. p X. 103, a. 266. q i2.324;cf.rf.l31. r M. 448, XK. 188, i2. 567. 234. S-oi. 239. J-agvsiovg. 241. fstiiOB . 234. sfj A. 235. i'vxo0&s ^ Eu., Itiroe&sv H. « y Fl. v. St. Ba. Ox., Miitoa^s Vi. 56, 133 K.; ogvyfiof^ov H. « ^ I. Stu. Vi. 50. 238. &vgtjqii, mss. ix, Q-VQrjWi Eu. 239. ^jtTOC'&sj' I. K. M. Vr. Vi. 50 y Eu. Fl. edd. vett. , k'liTO&sv St. sv- ro&£v Bek. Rnmpf. 240. &vq6v a (in mar. &VQaiov a man. ii.). 241. Ofi^giiiov Vi. s, 56, o^Q. mss. xv (a j?); afta|a^ H. a A. Vi. 50, 133 Eu. Fl. Eo. Bas. St. Ba. , aiia^ai ^ Em. Wo. Ox. et rec. 242. ts ante dm .; tsaaaQd- kvkKoi coUato W, 705 Ba., TSTzagdit. Fa.; ox^iidBiav A. K. Bek,, 6%XCa. Vi. iii Stu. Eu. fuel; cf. Eurip. Cycl. 383 — 4, KOQjiovg nXaxsCae laxagas ^aXmv Sm, tgiaacov oi[ia^d)V mg aymyifiov Qdgog. — 710x1- 66q7CIOV , only found here and mar. — a similar passage. We have, how- ever, (mar.) ^sraSogTtiog; and Ni. cites among many other similar Ho- meric compounds; fiiraSmiiog &. 293, VTioxsigiog o. 448 , also tlScog icori- Sogmov and smSogmov from Apoll. Rhod. I. i2o8, Theocr. XIII. 36. — OQVfiaySov expresses the noise made by the wood flung down: Simonid.i^ra^m. Bergk,p. ii37,uses ittheroar of thesea. 238 — 42. agasva XsiTte 9:, the next day many of the male cattle were inside, 338, 425 foil. — avi.'^g, seems here to mean the actual cavern : (Ja- ■S'StjjS ^'"T. ocvX. explains the previous ^vgi/jfiv. — 9'VQedv (read as dissyll.) in later Greek meant a shield, tbv &vQs6v tijg niatsmg Ephes. VI. 16. — a/ia$ai, Hes. 0pp. 692 — 3^ speaks of overloading a waggon [vnig^iov ax^og dtigag) till the axle breaks, evidently implying their use in trans- porting heavy weights. The diia^a was probably a low slab of boards with four small wheels under it. Such might be actually used in conveying raega- lithic blocks, and in M. 448 the aiia^a so appears. Similar contrivances (chief- ly, however, rollers), are represented in the transport of the huge statues of Egyptian and Assyrian art, on the monuments themselves. — o/yLfffffetav, the mss. here and mar. vary between 6%XCasiav (or aa) and oxXriasiuv, with a preponderance in favour of the former. We have, however, #. 261, zov {ySatog') (isv TS Tigoggsovtog vnb ifiritpiSsg aitaaai 6%Xtvvcai, which favours a verb oxXsoa distinct fr. oxXi^to ; as we have Kcc&ijfiai, (sco) and Ka&iSai. The verb fiSzoKXa^at in N. 281 has no connexion with this. oxXiSto seems to mean "to set in motion", and is by Curtius I. 169 connected with oxog dj;£0(iat, the Latin, ve/io, and German wagen, our "waggon"; in which case it must at one time have had the f, which is shown by the compound ^szoxXi^co (mar.) to be lost in Homer's use. Mr. Paley on iW. 448 says, reading SxXijaiioiv, "could move with levers": so Liddell and S., connecting it with lioxXog: also the Schol. Ambr. here ex- plains &vgs6v by /jtoxXoXi&ov. If (lOxXog be = oxXog, it is another example of the class of words given Buttm. Lexil lOO OATSSEIAS I. 243—254. [day xsxiv. a X. 88, V. 196, O. 273, 619 , 7Z. 35. b 240 mar. c 341-2. d 124 mar. e d. 783 mar. f 1;. 227 mar. g 309, 342. h E. 903, 1^. 237, |. 477. i J. 434, E. 902. k 2. 568. 1 135 mar., f. 482. m 234. n 310, 343, J. 348. lj, 13 mar. p y. 71 — 4 mar. E^ofisvog'^ 8' fjiislysv o'Cg xal (irjxctSag'^ alyag, ndvra" jcard^ (iolquv, xkI vit' afi^Qvovs ■^xev sxudtrj. 34^ avxCxa d' ijfiiGv (lev ^QSipag^ ^evxoto^ ydXaxxog, Tclsxtoig^ iv TcclaQoiGiv d(i7i0dnevog^ xati&7]xsv rj[ii6v S' avx serrjasv iv ayyeCiv, ocpga ol Eliq TtCvsLv alvvyiivcp, xaC oi •icoxi86q%iov™ eHi]. avtag etcsI S'i] GTtBvGs novrjsd^svog" td a sgya, 250 xal TOTE %VQ° avExaiE xal afgidEV, eI'qsto S' •^(isag "cdP l^Etvoi, tCvsg i0ta; Tto&Ev TtXatQ'' vygd xEXEv&a; ri rt xatd jcgij^iv, ij (laipiSiag dkdXTjSd'E, old ts Irjiat'^QEg, vtceIq ala, rot t' dlocavtai 244. o/tg. 245. fiv.a.axn. 248 249. S-oi. 250. /a J^ieya. 251. si'aJ^iSiv, dvfitaj^fs.. 254. KriJ^iat^Qsg. 243. TiXC^axov I.; &VQ7icpi var. 1. H. Vi. 5, — q)iv K., —y^LV . 245. vn- Sji^Qvov K. M. Vi. omn., vitsfi^giov H. sic 309, 342 inf.; r]ysv Vi. 5. 246. Sri Fl.; S-gf'^as A. K. Vi. s, 56; nXsiizoiai Apoll. Lex.; novrjaciiisvos (cf. 250) y Sta. Amb. 3 et var. 1. a. 249. Saivviisv(p y Stu. Fl. Eo., oaivvfisvcp K.; jrori SoQTCiov K. M. Stu.; sfi; A. 251. jiijpaj' I'kj^s Vr.; rjgsro 6. I. M. 253—5. ■[■ * Aristoph. sed ad y. 72 — 4 recepit, ubi in nostr. ed. ante "improbabat" ex- ciderat "non", Aristar. * (tanquam hie magis proprios), h. m. q. r. Eu. [] Bek. 253. 7] I. K. Vi. iii; kktcoiqij^siv Vi. 5; dXdlaa&s Vi. 50. 254. ala [ir]xoc- vocovrai var. 1. h. p. 87, 4. Mars mas, Jgrje a^grjv, fidXr} fiaaxdXrj, ala axilla, etc. 243. ijXi^arov, always (save in a doubtful passage of Hy. Ven. 258) an epith. of Ttixgrj, which is properly, as Buttm. Lexil. 61, p. 332, remarks, a "fixed rock", i. e. earth -fast. Such, we may suppose this to have been, till broken off or torn up by the Cyclops, even as the rook which he afterwards flings 486 is such a nsxQrj. Buttm. prefers to regard it as an abridgment of rjXi,- TO^atog, as given by the Sehol. Ambr. here, noiovaav xiva aXixaivsiv irijs ^d- escos (comp. tjXito-iJtrjVog rjlizo-sgyog) "expressing the facility of making a false step", and thus in effect = apa- Tos or Sva^azog. Doederl. 2452, cites fr. Hesych. aXiip = jrsTga, to which Xs- Tcag lapis is probably near akin. This origin yields a sense "craggy", which seems to suit the pres. passage better. 244 — 57. The Cyclops proceeded to milk his cattle, and make his cheese. He then lit a fire and saw us. He demanded, who we were and whence, while our hearts quailed at his voice and form. 24s — 51. EjU^gwov, properly the fetus before birth, and so used in later Greek, for which H. has ^gsqiog, W. 266. — For vq>' . . . rixsv cf. Theocr. IX. 3, fio'ejjcos ^coGiv v(psvTOs, and XXV. 104, zi%va cpiXaig vnb nrjzgdaiv i'ei. — Q-Qexl^aq, cf. Theocr. XXV. 106, zgscps TtCova zvgov. — xaXaQOiOiv, zaXda to "bear, support weight"; used (mar.) for the baskets of the grape-gatherers; cf. zaXdgcog zs jrif jtotj, and to S' ig za- Xdgcog dn69caiiai, Theocr. XI. 73, VIII. 70. — jtOTi6., see on 234. — cnsvos jr., the phrase means "had dispatched", the eager haste wh. gets through work is expressed by an.; so often in Hes. 0pp. — e'lGufsv, i. e. into the fivxog into which the men had retreated, 236. 2Si.:;fi5^. It seems the fire previously kindled had gone out. How then , if the entry was blocked, could he see to do his dairy work before lighting the fire? Perhaps the cavern may have had rifts, or have been partially open above, admitting some daylight. Thus they seem to know when it is dawn, 307 inf. 252 — 8. See the notes on y. 71—4. DAY XXXIV.] 0ATSSEIA2 I. 25,.;— 271. 101 255 '^'"X^S JtccQ&Eiisvoi,^ xaxov akXoSKitotiSi cpSQOVtsg;" 173. t (!. 661 mar. u X 83, A. 578. ^'ffO'tfi d', Sg XB XecoV 6QE6vrQoq)os , oi5d' ScitElemEv,^ ^yxard^ rs Gagxag re xal oGtia (ivsXd svta.^ ■^[lets dh xXaiovtsg dvs0x^^o(isv ^ zJu^ %ELQag, (J^e'tAik' EQy' OQOcovTEg' a^ri%aviri d' e%e d^vfiov. apj avTKQ EJtsl KvxXmil; iisydXrjv iintkriOaxo vrjSvv, dvdQOfiEa'^ XQE sdcov^ xal in' dxQrjtov'^ ydXa %Cvc3v, xstr'^ Evto09'' dvtgoio, tavv00d[X£vog° did ftijAtov. tov fiEV iyco ^ovlEvGa^i^ xatd iiEyaXrjtOQai d'viiov, dSGov^ iiav, \i(pog'^ d§v EQv00d[iEvog Jtaqd [irjQov, 300 ovTdfiEvai JtQog Gtfj&og, od't (pQEvsg^ i^nccQ"^ E%ovaiv, 295. fSQf 291. Sia(i,ii,sXs'CBzl y Stu. , SiafisX. rass. xii [^) Eu. Fl. Eo. Tzetz., Sia ^sl. es; , , , d , , oitX{aottto Vi. 56. -Caaxo A. a man. i. coTiXiesato ex em. ,a>jtXiaaaTo H., antXC- aato Stu.; Soq-nov y, 292. mansg H. ex em. quasi XJmv monosylL; dni- Xrjys a sed -Xinci in mar., ansXinsv ^ Eu. 295. &vii,m y, 9viimll. a man. i. (nam &vii,ov volnit?). 296. sjtXijaccto Vi. 5, 56 V Fl. et var. 1. St., ifiTtX. H. Eu. edd. rell. 297. indiiQTjtov Vi. 5, 56. 300. nsgl jitjqov Vi. 133. 301. rjTog var. I. Gr. Isri. xstgag idXXsts. — tog re i.£Oiv, the point of comparison appears de- fined by the sequel — the victims were completely devoured, and that raw. — oaxsa, the Schol. Ven. A. on SI. 793 prefers this accentuation to oOTSa. — /ill, as the avenger of outrages on hospitality 270 — i. They hold up their hands in silence, as too deeply horror- stricken for speech. 296 — 7. iJieydi.v)y sfiTC. vij., the expression is nowhere else used of eating, and distinguishes the monster- glutton. So Milton uses "crop -full" of his drudging goblin referred to in the next note ; cf. also Virg. Oeor. HI. 430 — I , atram Improhits ingluviem . . . explet. — vi^6vv , also used of the maternal womb, St. 496," and of all the body below the waist, as op- posed to atigva N. 290; the entrails are perhaps intended by vjjSvicc, P, 524. — avdQOfisa, used (mar.1 of a crowd of men, avSgofisov bfjtiXov, and having a more decidedly physical sense than dv^gmTHva. — in' . . . itivatv, in tmesis, "drinking after", or, as we say, "washing it down with"; cf. otav to vSoDQ nviytj, xi Ssi stci- Ttivsiv; Arist. Elh. Nicom. VII. 2, 4. &vvv£ia ... jtaiaqpaymj/ iiqn:' snmiBiv &v.Qaxov, Aristoph. Eq. 354. 298 — 306. xelx' X. T. X., the word expresses the involuntary dropping off of one overcome by gluttony, not, like XfKzo S. 453, voluntary recumbence: xavvOO. 6id /I, assists the notion of his vast size; — "he lay stretching (not among but) right through" the congregated flock, comp. Milton, i/M^ legro, no foil. Then lies him down the lubbar fiend; And, strelch'd out all the chimney's leng-th. Basks at the fice his hairy strength. And crop-full etc. — q>Qeve^, here in the primitive phys- ical sense, the parts which shelter or contain the liver, (as in U. 481 the heart) the inner walls of the thorax. D. G. Wolf de reb. ex Horn. med. p. 25 says, citing Eustath, on A. 478, the DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS I. 302—314. 105 XEiQ ^ ijci(itt06c((isvog'^ stSQog ds (xs d'Vfiog e'Qvxev. avrov yaQ xe xal a/iftfg dmaloiied'' " alitvv'^ oKsd-QOV ov ydg xsv dvvd^eS&a d^vQacav" vijjrjMcov 5 %EQ0lv ccTtaGaOd'ai^ ki&ovs oPql^ov, ov jtQOSE&rjxev. ag tots (isv StEvd%ovtEg s(i£iva(iEv^ '^co Slav. ■)Jji.os S' riQiyevEia gjavrj QodoSdxtvlog '^(og, xtxl tots tcvq'^ dvExais xul tjiiEXys'^ xXvtcc ^■^Xa, ■jidvta^ xatd ,«o?p«v, xal vtc' Efi^Qvov ■^xev Exdstr]. D avtuQ"' EJtsl Sr) OtievGe 7Covrj6d^Evog to. a ^Qya, 0VV d' ys drj avra dvco [laQipag'^ (anXC00ato° Sst- TtVOV. dEiTtvrjGag S' avtQOV £'§ifA«(J«P itCova'i (I'^lu, Qfi'CSiag dcpsXav Q'VQEdv'' (isyav avtccQ Eitstta ttlj} STtEd'TJx', (Og eL' tE (paQEtQrj 7CC3fl'^ iTtiO'Eir}. a T. 480, IIG, «1. b t. 468. c cf. y. 87. d a. 11 mar. c y. 407 mar. |- a. 446. g- 240—1. h 151—2 ninr., /? 1 mar. i )}. 13 mai . k 238. 1 245 mar. m 250 mar. n 289 mar. o fi. 20 mar. p 227. q 217 mar. r 240, 340. s J. 116, 5^. 4.13 mar. 309. J-ExaCTi?. 310. J-a J^SQya. 303. yag kui. Vi. 5 Stu. 304. yap Ttco Q. Vi. 5; 8vvdfis&a Vi. 5 I. Eu. 305. SiifiQijiov A. Vi. JO, 56; 7CSQ S&riv.sv I., TiQoi&riHSv H. 306. ijco Vi. 50, 56. 308. ivSKccic Stu.; rlfislyiv Vi. 50, 133, ri^sX^s Vi. 5,^56. 309 om. Vi. 50, VTisn^gvov a P A. Vi. iii, vTr' sft,^QVOv y. 311. S' avts A. K. Stu. Vr. Vi. iii; bitlCaaazo Vi. 56; Sitnvov H. a Eu. St., Sognov y K. Stu. FI. Ox. var. 1. a, St., Saiza Vi. 5, 56. 313. e ^fvgbv S'vgsov inde 9vgawv a cf. ad 340, &v- Qiiav y. 314. mashs I. K. M. Vi. iii, cog sl'ys H. post ras.; (paritgrig M. A. a man. pr. Kgiiiiatrigss tov TjTiaTOs, muscles sus- pending the liver, are intended, which I much doubt. — fTtiftaOOo/Jisvoq, "feeling for it", (so below mar.) xiig' is dat. of instrum. The vast bulk of the giant is implied, in which the weapon might easily miss the vital part, unless carefully directed to it. — exeqo^ . . . 9^/10^, "second thoughts". In Eurip. Cycl, the situation, here so graphically given is spoilt. There is no mighty stone, and Odys. there is not shut in. He comes to and fro in free converse with the Chorus; and there is no reason why he should not stab the Cyclops. Nevertheless tradi- tion is observed and the eye burnt out in due form. In Eurip. moreover the picturesque form of the gonaXov is missed. It is a chance-found top-shoot {aKQSfimv 4!i4) of olive, which is there used. — -^(o, see on 251. 307 — 35. At dawn he rekindled his fire, and breakfasted as he had supped, drove out his cattle, and replaced the stone. Left to my musings, I noticed his staff, mast-tall and massive. A fathom's length was soon cut off, smoothed, sharpened, baked in the fire, and hidden away. We cast lots who should wield it to burn out his eye. Chance selected the very four I should have chosen, 308 — 15. xXvra perhaps refers to their noise, as bleating to be milked; so below, 439 — 40, «. 87. — V!t' e/z^QVOv, see on 245. — x Gnsvoe tcov., see 011 2(0. — rfjj avTe , most editions have S avTS, brit Ss is unsuitable here, as in sl'note S^ civts {S' avrs) XQ^^^ ^iisio ysvrjtai, A. 340. — noift , the word is used p. for that which plugs or stops a wine-jar: quivers were doubtless so stopped, viz. by a disc or plate fitting in, rather than by a lid, as we should io6 0AT2SEIAS I. 31S— 322. [day XXXIV. a XT. 361. b 217 mar. c rf. 676 mar. d X. 20, -W. 31. e (P. 338, Y. 7, H. 81, 154, iT. 726. f 424, ;i. 230, B. 5, S. 161, tti. 52, I. 94. g- a. 337, ». 169, X. 174. h;i. 675, J. 195, 236. i 219 mar. k rt. 47. 1 e. 236, 2f. 612. m ^. 486, i¥. 391. n I. 363, e. 152. o 325, X. 113, 167, I. 25, v. 114. p cf. |. 311. ■jtoXl'^ Ss potgro* nrpos opog tqejcs nCova^ [I'^X.a KvxXca'^' ccvtAq iyco kino^iriv xccxa'^ ^v60oSo(iEV(iav, si Ttcog ti,Saifii]v,^ doivj^ Sd (loi slxog 'A&'qvri. i]8b 8e ftot Kara d'viidv dQiStr)^ (patvsto ^ovX.'tj. KvxXanos yaQ^ sxsiro [idya Qonalov^ nagd 0i]xa,' Xlmgov^ ilatvsov^ to (isv sxtafisv,'" ocpQa ipoQoirj avavQ'iv to (t£v afifisg ei0xo^Ev^ elgoQoavtss , 0600V ° &' i0r6vP vrjog isixoeoQOio (islatvtjg, 31, 32c 322. iJ^tlKOBOQOlO. 315. TioUy y A. K. Vi. 5 Eu. Ko. Schol. K 502 Photii Lex, h a man. 1., mlX^ var. 1. Vi. 133, noUda Vi. 56 H. ex em. rec. var. 1. A., 710X1^ M.; S' iv Qoliqt G. 31?. Scori A. H. ex em., Soifi Eu. PI. var. 1. St. Ox. Wo. et rec. 'ri Ko. Bas. Steph. Ba. Ern. 319. jtara ffijitm I. 320. klarlvaiov y k! Stii. (num kXaxlviov'i); "senaasv accuratiores^' Eu. 321. svav&sv H. understand it. — ^oi^ifl, is the herds- man's whistle , analogous to the ahta of Theocritus; also (mar.) the whistle of arrows. 317. 'AO-'^rt, by secret inspiration, as the goddess of good counsel, seems meant. This is the only mention of her in the books from IX to XII in- clusively, except X. 547, 626, which are both retrospective of earlier facts. She is kept off the scene, and the hero is left to battle with fate alone. This is remarkable here, as he has not yet in- curred the wrath of Poseidon through the Cyclops' curse, 528 foil. 319 — 20. yaQ, this introduces some fact as a ground of the action before the action itself, so mar. — skatveov, the var. 1. sXaxivsov, or rather sXarivaiov, by corruption, is noteworthy: slXativov is the common Horn, adject, fr. sXazri, "the fir"; but the flexibility of epic language would easily admit such a form as iXativsov. In favour of it is the fact that the olive, a low growing tortuous tree, is unfit for such a length as might be compared to a galley's mast, which last is regularly of fir. From this Milton has borrowed his famous passage: — His spear, to equal which the tallest pine. Hewn on Norweg'ian liills to be the mast 01' some great ammiral, were but a wand. Par. Lost 292—4. It is probable, however, that human clubs in the poet's own day were commonly of olive, as in N. 612 is the handle of a battle-axe; and that with- out more thought he transferred the material to his giant. — to fihv, obs. lifSV thrice commencing successive clauses with the pron. -cd or tov, here and 321, and 325. It should be taken as demonstrative — "it indeed". — exTafisv , . . ccvavQ'hv, it was ready cut and put away to dry, not dry yet, as the word j^Xcoqov expresses. The reading of the more correct copies, {aKQi^sersQat Eust.) itianaasv, as de- noting brute force and absence of tools, is worth notice; but is probably some scholar's afterthought. The Cyclops, brute as he is, is the son of a power- ful god, and may have had tool or weapon, though none is mentioned. So he has yavXo( and otiacplSsg, i. c. the utensils of a Greek dairy, spoken of expressly as rstvyfiiva, which should mean fashioned by art, 223. 321 — 30. etaxofiev ... oaaov ■9'', the rel. clause is attracted to be the object of ttOK. by the antecedent To'ffoji being dropped. Similar examples of con- struction are inf. 325, also svgov oeiiv z OQSog v.oQvtpriv, jtstcfia 8' oaov t^ ogyviav . . . nXs^d/isvog, P69qov oqv^' oaov rs itvyovaiov , {vrivs) ■^nsiqa iniitsXasv oaov t' ItcI ^ii,iav naffjjs (mar.). For the probable size of the mast, the epith. esixoaoQOio and "whetter of every tool", (not as in our A. V.) ; cf. Virg. Aen. VIII. 425, nudus membra Pyr-acmon. — xaxa Onslovg, F. Spitzner de prcepp. dvd et Kara has collected, among others, the following examples of itaxa local with gen., r. 217 kcctk xd'O- vog ofifiata mq^ag , N. 504 aCxfin ... yiQuSaivoiisvri -naxa yaC-qg mxsv , #. 172 S&Tjiis kut' ox^rig fisilivov i'yxos, Hesiod Theog. 498 zbv filv Zsvg ari]- Qi^s navd ji'iJ'oi'ds. He distinguishes its use with words of motion oi%sa&ai. Sveiv K. T. K., as in ft,. 93, where of Scylla it is said, jisaari (isv rs Kara ansiovg %olXoio SsSvusv, where Mara might be "down". In all the pre- vious instances supernal contact is meant; so here, "along or over the cave"- lasydi.' relates to the surface covered, '^Xi&a TCoXXrj to the quan- tity of the no'jigog. The unremoved litter is a touch of brutality in con- trast with human usages. Thus the domestics used to remove it perio- dically from the palace-door of Odys. (mar.). 331 — 5. xov^ ai.Xovq, not in con- trast with those of 326 {sxaQOiaiv) but meaning all except myself. — xXi^QO), the method may probably have been that of H. 171 foil., where pellets are marked and shaken up in a helmet, when the first, (here the first four) which escapes is deemed chosen; the same is alludedto in Soph. Aj. 1285 — 7. — nsxaXdx^i'ii' > Aristarch and Herodian read TCf7caXda9ai. This seems to have been done to distinguish the sense of "casting lots" from that of "being bespattered", nsndXav.xo no- Sag -nal xstgag, x- 406 ; but the distinc- tion is unreal; the same verb naXdaao- fiai stands for both; as does the primary verb TtdXXco for "casting lots" and for "shaking" a lance etc. — avo>- yov, see on dvdg6(i,sa, 297. — og T15 io8 OAT2SEIAS I. 333—342. [day xxxiv. a A. 610. b 1/. 289 raar. <■ e. 361 mar. cl 01. 279, H. 182 c (f. 453 mar.; cf. iS. 451, JT. 188, a. 635. f /S. 357 , |. 344, 0. 605, 7t. 4,52. B 469. h X. 85, 1. 217. i 237—8 mar. k 292. 1 cf. 238 — 9, E. 142. m X. 232, 258, 0. 443, 4. 298, «. 390. n cf. y. 27, ij. 263. o 240 mar. ]j -244—5 mar. tQiipat, iv ocp&alfia, ots^ tbv ylvxvg^ vTCVog Ixdvoi. o'i d' Ektt%ov, tovg av'^ xe xal rj&skov^ avtog ils6&cci, XEGSaQEg, avtaQ iya Tts^Tttog [ista toZGlv iMy^riv^ 3315 E0TCeQiog^ d' rjlQ'Ev xaKUtQL%a^ ^■^Xa^ vofiEvcav avrCxa S' ft'g' evqv (jjcsog ^KaGE itiova [lijla, Ttavta ^dX', ovSe^ ti Xeitce ^a^sirig^ extoQ-ev KvX'^g, iq rot otdGccfiEVog ,'" ^' x«l" &E6g cSg exeXevGev. avtaQ" ETCEiT ETCsd'TiXE &VQEdv ^Eyav vipos' ccEiQug, 340 ago'/ZEVOgP d' ^[isXyEv ol'g xal (irjxddccg alyag, TCuvta xard [lOoQuv, xal v% e^i^qvov i]xev ExaGty. 336. feaTisQiog. 341. ofig. 342. J^s-naazrj. m- Tgt1/lO!^ Vi. iii. I. K. sic' rj iv Eu. , Ije' Aristar. ,111., iv Ven. Amb. i et 01 edd.; iHarst H., -st A. G. M, Vi. 50 Eu., -01 h et edd. 334. ovg civ Jt«i Eu. (sed fortasse non adverb.). 335.. tiaaagag a, cf. ad_i6o; ilix&rjv a K. Eu. St. in mar., -yiirjv St. a in mar. Fl. et edd. 336. ■^l&s K. M. Vr. Vi. 133. 338. ovKSri K.; i'-nroB&sv I. K. Stu. Vi. 5, 56 Eu.; cf. ad 239. 339. i»£- a Isvsv y A. G. K. Stu. Vr. Eo. Bas. St. Ern., -svsv H., -svaev var. 1. A. b Eu. Fl. Ox. Wo. recentt. 340. &vQsbv a; cf. ad 313. 342. v7cifi§QV0v ay A. K. Vi. omn., va' £fi|3. ^, STcin^QVOv M. ToXfiriGsiev . . . ixdvoi, this whole clause depends on 7tsnaldx9ai, in- volving the sense of KQi&rjvai. — d^9'aXfi(U, the poet throughout rather assumes than states that the Cyclops had one eye only. The express state- ment belongs to later poets e. g. Hes. Theog. 143 fiovvog 8' ocp&alfiog iisaam ivsyisito fiixmna). Theocr. VI. 22, rbv %va ylvKvv to noQ'OQUiii and XI. 53. This suggests that the myth of the one-eyed giant was already current among the poet's hearers, so that he might assume their knowledge of it. This seems better than Eustathius' notion, that he had lost one eye by an accident, grounded on ^XiifaQa and oqiQvsg (plur.) being ascribed to him, 389 inf., where see note. — dv xe, for the collocation of these particles in one sent, see examples in mar. I believe, however, that the line has lost a word and that av xe xal is a mere botch of the critics. Removing the stop at [-ndvoi, we might read vntioV (cf. 371) o't' S' ^kaxov toiig jj&sXov ». r. A., which then falls in with the form of the phrase elsewhere (mar,). — iXiyfiriv, see on lixzo S. 451. 336 — 59. He returned at evening and drove all his cattle within the cave, did his dairy work and repeated his horrid meal. I offered him wine; re- proachfully hinting what good things he missed by thus soaring strangers from his shore. He drank and asked for more, demanding my name and signifying high approval. 338—9. ourfe XI XetitS, this is in contrast with his practice on the previous evening (mar.). — rt o'iOOa- fisvog, cf. o'iaadnsvog Solov tlvai, and S' dtov, "in earnest" (mar.), i. c. without stint. — ovvOflK, the sudden interest which the wine causes the Cyclops to take in Odys. is remarkable. On heroic courtesy in this respect see on y. 68 — 9, cf. Pind. Pyth. IV. 226 — 37. The Cyclops, instead of first supplying the guest's wants, is only aroused to curiosity by being supplied himself. — avxlxa vvv is blunt and peremptory. — xal yaq x. T. X., this, following the promise of a guest-gift, seems to mean that he would give him some wine to take away, and so to imply a promise to send him home. — olvov X. X. X., see on III sup. — d/i^QO- Ciijq X. X. k., cf. Hes. Theog.^ 640, viv,xaQ z' afipQoaiTjv zs, zd Jtsg &S0I avzol SSovaiv, Aristoph. Acliarn. 196, avzai fisv o^ova' dfi^goeiag Koi vsiizaQog. Eusthath. here cites Sapphd, Anaxaudrides , and Alcman, to show that nectar was viewed as solid, and ambrosia as liquid; cf. to vskzuq 19- fisvai, Alcman, Fragm. Bergk, p. 861, also E. 777. — unOQQiit^, the Schol. Ven. on JB. 755 says that Aristarohus gave this oxyton. Another view given by the same is, that it is oxyton in the sense of an "off-stream" [dno^-^ Qori, as in B. 755), but parox. (^a- Qvzovmg) in that of a "fragment" {daoQQTiyiicc) or "sample", as here. DAY XXXIV.J OATSSEIAS I. 360—373. Ill D cog stpar', avraQ oi avtig iyco jcoqov al&oTca'^ olvov tqIs ^liv sScoxa (piqcav, tQig d' SxniEV^ daT' avTUQ y A. H. 1. K. M. Stu. Vr. Vi. 56, 133; ot ttiirts o"!- £y. 01 ^Ev, fiox^ov ikovTEg i^dVvov,^ 6i,vv iit axga, 6q)9^ak[la eveqeiCkv iym S' ECpVTtEQd'Ev aEQ&Eig'i SivEOV'' cog OTE Tig TQvna Soqv^ vijiov dvrJQ dfyr-^O- -^oU, 374. J-oivo^agsimv. 376. J-sjciaai. 376. si' Tt(og Vi. 133 T. 377. dvfxSvr] I. K. Vi. iii., -Solt] vel -Svirj Vi. 50. 378. ildivog y et sic 382, cf. ad 320. 379. ailiaa9ai y A. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50, 133 M. a man. pr. Hesych. I. 347 ApoUon. Lex. 50, 10. Fl., dipsa&ai H. Wo. et recentt., utrumq. Eu. 383. ivtigveav H. ex em. ll. lem., ivSQSiaav var. 1. h edd. ; ivsQvaav ^; igsiaO'slg H. « ^ I. Vi. 50, 56, ita Aristar. in., \dsg&ilg var. 1. H. et a. 384. d' om. H. h Eu. Fl. var. 1. St. Ox. Wo. recentt., tog S' edd. vett. pier. on acpagaysvvTO 390 inf., and cf. Eurip. Cycl. 587, ■cdx' ik dvaiSovg ipdgv- yog (S&rjasi >igia. — igsvySTO, eruct- abatur, for various shades in the mean- ing of this word see mar. 376 — 9. e'ioi^ S-SQfialvoixo, the optat. shows the notion in his mind at the time of the act; comp. with this V. 321, TJloofiriv si'cog (is d-eol ■nav.otrj- Tog k'lvcav, where the ultimate fact which limited the act is expressed. — dvadvtj, this also is optat. and appears in one ms. as dvaSviri. Similar forms are fKSvfisv for IkSvCtjiibv and Svrj for dut'jj (mar.). The meaning is ''slink off". — atpeaO'ai, to "catch", as we say of fuel; cf. dipdjisvoi, 386. — disfpaivexo, cf. Herod. IV. 73, li&ovg in nvgog Siacpavsag. 380 — 4. The action, as regards the parts taken in it, is obscure, and the simile explains it per obscurius; see the next note. Odys. brought the stake from the Are, the others took and drove it into the eye. He, raised on a higher level, kept on twirling it. On what he was raised does not appear. Standing on tiptoe merely, would not suit the purpose, since a surer footing than would thus be gained seems necessary. Nor would "reaching up" fitly render icpvji. dig., or suit the action; since more command over the weapon than could be gained by so reaching is also requisite. It should be noticed, however, that Aristar. read igsia&slg for ccsg&lig. The stake, allowing due force to dnoSo^iimaag 372, would not be quite vertical; and a slight elevation would thus suffice. The others continue holding it during the action Sivsov, and perhaps assist the revolutions {Sivioitsv), while they guide the point. The whole action would be necessarily very much shorter than the description, even without the simile. — evigeiGtev , "drove home" 384 — 6. aQ' oqiQVCiq, give occasion to the Schol. M. as to Eustath. {v. sup. at 333) HOM. CD. II. to remark that the Cyclops was one- eyed, not by nature but by an accident. This, besides its natural unlikelihood, seems inconsistent with his suggested prayer to Poseidon to heal his lost eye, inf. 520, 525. — ^^£. 10. b e. 29. c 320 mar. d 2. 35, X- 81. e 236. f ArC- 392. fid%ovta. 398. fso. 400. J^OIKSOV. MOITOS. 402. /£. 405. dfi- 392. ^dnzfi H. Wo. recentt. var. 1. St., -si K. Vi. 56. 133 A. ex em. St. Ba. Ern., utrumque Eu. 394. naqa a. 394. iXaivsco y, cf. ad 320. 395. o)';too|s K. Eu., lofKo^sv H. 396. vjisaavfis^ M. 397. oipd'aXfim nBQi. 237. §■ cf. a. 95—6, (0. 483-5. [i y. 14 mar. i >F. 750. k B. 295. 1 K. 35, . 607. m 230. n 61 mar. 2. 355. p ri. 40-1, E. 802. ■^li 205; cf. t.490. r It. 164, qi. 431. s 336. t ct./i. 415, |. 305. u 227 mar. V tf, 511 mar. w 103 — 4 mar. X e. 400 mar. y i;. 177, A. 539, 0). 240. 461, J-eimov. J-io. 468. vtvaa fsv-aaxtp. 469. v.Xaffsiv. 471. kIsJ-J-iOi. 459. gsoito a Qsoito y; &sivonsvov H., Q'sivofisvos et ^aSS' ifiov av iiijQ Vi. 50, KciS S' ifiov K^p H. Eu. , kccS Se ksv a H. var. 1. Fl. 460. ovtig K. M. Vi. 5, 56. 462. Sri ^"'■ov Herodian.; ansovs ■^Sh Vr. 464. tavvnoSa a in Of mar. H. var. 1. Ko. St.; nCovi G. I. Vr. Vi. 5, 56, movi a H. 465. its^i,- 4" . ' iQonoiovzis Hesych. 468. ava H. 471. i^a^i^ov A. I. K. M. Vi. omn. 474. fjbsilixioiai a sed in mar. correx. emphasis, "that hrain of his!" or, as C. F. Nagelsbach, de fart, ys, p. 18, "his very brain". — 0VTi'9''>" M. 481. dno^- Qiipag Vi. 5. 482. ■xccSSs^als K. Vi. 56, -Is" A.; vsdos A. I. K. Stu. Vr. Vi. iii. Schol. 2. 3 H. a man. alt. vsog a ^ y H. a man. i et ad x. 127. V 483. t Eu. h, servant m. q. T [] Wo. et reoentt. 484. iiilsia&ji H.,^"ixl«- a&rj melius" Eu. 485. Tjjr S' aip h. actli' H. Fl. edd., rrjv Ss ig rjmiqov £u. ; TtaliQO&iov I. 486. nlrjfivQig (et nlri(i,VQLg) Eu. Ro. Bas. Bek. Di., -(lu- y H. I. K. Vr. Vi. iii. m. h. Hesych. Fl. St. edd. rell.; &sji,tt>a£v Aristar., n. (I. suspicor &s(i,iaaKV (a 542 translate schol. ibi ad xi5(U.a pertiuens). %• •_Y^Vo>ve, see on s. 400. — ovx . . . avdXxidoq, "not one who could not revenge himself". — efisXXeq, so often (mar.) a fact or result achieved is put as it were back to the point of time at which it was prospective ; so SfisXli 477. We may illustrate this by the contrast of the Lat. epistolary idiom, dabam etc. literas, which puts a present fact forward to the point at which it will appear past. — XQazegricpi ^Itj- &aXfiov sHQi^tat aeMs^^rjv^ dkaatvv, cpdsQ'ai,'' 'OdveO'^a^ jtrohTtoQd-iov ii,akaa6av ," vCov^ AasQXSco, 'I&dxri evl oixi' axovta." 505 rag iqjdfifjv, o Ss fi' oCfico^ag ijiiei^sros (iv&o) "cS^ TtOTCot, ^ [idltt dij fis naXaC^ara^ d'dgcpad'^ ixdvsi. ^OxE Tig iv&dSs [idvtig^ dv^Q^ r^vg xe (idyug xe, Tijlsfiog EvQviiiSrjg , og {lavxoevvTj'" ixExaSxo,^ xal (iccvxEvofiEvog xaxEytjga" KvxXeiiteeoiv 510 OS ftot Efpiq xddE TtdvxaP xEk£vxi]0E6&ai onCseip,'^ XEiQcov' f'l 'OdvGrjog d^agxijesSd'ai ojrranrijg. ' all' alsi xLva this might be in acknow- ledgement of his services in effecting their rescue; but we have had already previously a similar distinction made 160 sup. 552 — 66. /iTjgia, cf. on y. 456" — ovx e/ind^evo, cf. B. 419 — 20 where, after Agamemnon had just sacrificed and prayed that he might that day capture Troy and kill Hector, ovS' aga nco of iitsKgalaivs Kgovlav, aXK' y' I'^ekto fihv igd novov S' aliaazov oq>elXs. — /isq/iijqc^sv, the destruction, here represented as already 126 OATSSEIAS I. 558—566. [day XXXIV. a y. 329 mar, b 3. 430 mar. c y?. 1 mar. d t. 171. e 488 mar. f 178—80 mar. g 103 mar. h 6. 579—80 mar. i 62—3 mar. '^(log^ 8' '^ehos xatddv xal ixl xvdcpag i^^&ev, (Jij tore xoi,[iij9''r](iEV^ ijcl Qrjyfitvi d'ccMG6f}g. ^ftog d'' TiQLyivEia g)dvrj QoSoSaxrvlog 'Hcag, ^60 dij tott''^ iyav etugoiatv^ ETtotgvvag exHevGu avtovg^ t' dp^aivEiv dvd xe itQV[iviJ0ia IvCai. ol's' S' altlj' Etg^aivov xal inl^ xlrjtGi xad'i^ov, il^fjg S' i^o^Evoi, Ttohrjv aXa rvntov iQEt^olg. iv&EV' dh TtQOtEQm it^do^EVf dxax'ijfi'Evoi 1]Toq, ^65 aOfiEvoi EX Q-avdtoio, (piXovg okEGavtsg EtaCQOvg. 559- fgriY^ivL. 563. kIsJ^J^ioi. 566. J^daiisvoi. 559. Mcl tOTS K y a. 558. Kccze^ri Vi. 5. CCS edd. vett. -vmv H. -vas Wo. et recentt. 562. i/i^alvstv Vi. 50, 133 &1.S0V A. I. K. M. N. Vi. omn. 561. inotQVVfov Vi. omn. Fl. 563. nd- resolved on by Zeus, is brought about in fl. 3^7 — 419 by the supplication of the Sun-god to him, after the sacri- legious slaughter of his flocks by the comrades of Odys. So a. 7 — 8, bwsts- ^rjoiv dxaa&ttXirieiv okovxo, vriitioi, v.. T. X. Thus we have an immediate (the Sun-god) as well as a more remote cause (Poseidon) , both concurring to effect the end here put as resolved on by Zeus. For 556 — 66 the annotations on the previous passages, referrred to (mar.) , which here recur, may be con- sulted. In connexion with the latter part of this book Lucian's 2°* Dial. Marin, may be read. It is between .Polyphemus and Poseidon, and ends with the latter's significantly remark- ing that Odys. is still at sea {nlii Ss hi). 0ATS2EIA2 K. SUMMARY OF BOOK X. "We reached iEolie. There ^olus helped me with a, wind, but, when through "my comrades' rashness we miscarried, he would not renew his aid (1 — 76). "Wearily we rowed seven days to LsestrygoniS. I sent forth a herald attended, "who met a maiden, who pointed out the palace (80 — 113). The Lsestrygonian "king, a giant cannibal, seized and ate one of the company: his people crushed "our ships with missile crags, save mine, left cautiously outside the harbour "(114 — 132). We came to iEaea, Circe's isle (133 — 143). I went to reconnoitre, "and, returning, killed a monstrous deer. We feasted on him (144—186). After- "wards we cast lots between me and Eurylochus, which should stay with half "the crew, which go with the other half to explore (187^209). They went, "we staid. They reached Circg's magicpalace, and were transformed to swine, "save Eurylochus (210 — 260). "I, resisting entreaties, went to know their fate. The god Hermes met and "fortified me with "moly" against CircS's charms, and further, with directions "(261 — 306). I overcame the sorceress and obtained my comrades' restoration "(307 — 399); then went to fetch the rest (400 — 427). Eurylochus there showed "a mutinous spirit, which the rest did not share (428 — 465). We spent a year "in the hospitable refreshment of Circe's isle (466 — 474). When reminded of "our return, she bade us prepare for another voyage — to consult Teiresias in "the abode of the dead, and gave me instructions in the ritual needed (475 — "540). When departing, I lost one of my comrades, Elpenor, through falling "from the roof of CircS's palace (541^ — S68). She supplied the victims, and we "sailed away (569 — S740'" Plan to illustrate note on y.127. "s> \ N" W- _ OfH^e/ hifors' reaching Thrina/Jt^Sl . Course^ from' Thririakie tUJ/ wrM^. . CbuTSfon ro/ftofhed cuulmast. \ For Ai fits xutriMir the Sunrise, and on tlic eastern sifjf nf the TnorJd, mnip.Btii - JitotiVS^ngs of th* Rusitar)yPeoplc"pag./TI-Jli: "The abode, of the; dead Tvas kjimnn totheol.dSlttnoTiiiJMSiviidt-TtJi,reeneunes,J1,(li,N^a/On aiit/ Pi'h/o . Accordiiig to mcervu UlcLvonic traditions tliis Rut is the horrve/ofthe Sii/i,/;/iiii/ eastward beyond l3r& Oc-ectn., or irv aih islci/fi'd- s-wfrottnd^d' hij th^'- setA'.' Ta :teQL AioXov Ttal Amffrgvyovciv JtKi KCQKtjg. Aioktfjv d' £g* vfjeov dqiixoixeQ'' ' svd'a (J' svaisv Ai'olog^ 'IjtTtordSrjg , tpCkos'^ ud'avuroLGb^ &sotGiv, a t. 216. b 36, 60, yj. 314; cf. I. 237, Z. 154. c r. 347, 0). 92, X. 41, Si. 61, 749; cf. to. 92, ^. 74, B. 628, Z. 318, 0. 493, J. 168, ^. 419, cu. 25, fi. 72. d e. 447 mar. 2. ^Wios A. K. N. Vi. s6, 133. Fl. ApoU. Lex. I — 27. We reached the isle .SloliS, where dwells .^olus, who manages the winds, with six wedded pairs of sons and daughters. A month he entertained us and then sped us on our way with a fair west wind, giving us the rest fast bound in a sack of hull's hide; but through rashness we miscarried. I. The direction of the course by which .Slolie was reached is not stated: our only indication is the subsequent one in v. 28 — 9 , that in 9 days and nights with a westerly or north- westerly wind {Ss(pvQOg) they thence , reached within sight of Ithaca. But if nXcozri mean "floating", see below on 3, there is no fixed position to be assigned. And in the manifest absence of any definite conceptions of Medi- terranean geography which the poet shows, all that can be said is that the point where Odys. met the floating isle dots the vast vacancy somewhere west- ward or north-westward. The attempts to turn the poet's vague hints into de- finite conceptions and identify his localities with known sites, as .^oliS with Stromboli, are mere "expositary figments" (Gladst. III. p. 262) arising from "the pardonable ambition of after- HOM. OD. II. times". The scantiness of the poet's knowledge, contrasted with our large enlightenment and accurate maps, im- parts even a deeper air of mystery to his view than it had before, when, for all that his hearers knew, there might be realities to correspond: sg atpavsg zov iiv^ov avevsi-nag ovy. s'xst, ^Xsyxov, Herod. II. 23. i. AioXoq, certainly not a god, perhaps not even immortal (so Nagels- bach, II. 12 p. gs, ^^nicht unsterblicken"): the epith. tpCkog a&av. &soiaiv, or ^il tpCXog, is used commonly of favoured heroes (mar.) as .Sneas, Peleus, Achilles, Hector, Agamemnon, and Phoenix. He is nowhere else heard of. Mr. Glad- stone's argument in favour of making him the reputed ancestor of thciEoUdas, Juv. Mun., p. 13s foil., is worthy of attention. The name is probably made from the adj. alolog, (with which asXXa diXXco are presumably cognate,) applied to rapid or irregular movement; cf. no- Sug aloXog I'nnog, T. 404, and a^- 0X6 maXog, V. 185; and in conjunction with the patronymic 'IifnoTudyjg ex- presses wind- swiftness here. So the dgnvla IXoSagyrj bare to the wind Zephyrus the two horses of Achilles 9 T30 0ATS2EIA2 K. 3—5. [day XXXIV. a cf, O. 20. b e. 412 mar. c f. 62. Tt^azfj ivl vijeip- TtaGav dd ts fttv TtsQi, tstxog tov xttl ddSexa aaldeg ivl'^ fiaydgoig ysydaGtv, 4. a^rjiirov N., ccg^rj-ntov rell., agg- vel a^g- edd. ; dvaSsSga/is Vi. 5, j6, avar- SsSgoiis a ^ et fere rell., sic edd. 5. rm Bek. annot. H. igo, T. 400; cf. T. 223. In the II. the winds appear themselves to be elemental deities, propitiated within the limits of their function with prayers and offerings, 'P. 194 — S, 209, and holding there (200) a revel in the house of Zephyrus, whose frequent mention, many epithets, and general force, seem to point him out as their chief. Thus jEoIus' island is here found in the region of Zephyrus, relatively to Greece, see the last note. As compared with this deification of the elements proper, .Slolus is probably the Greek embod- iment of some legend derived from Phoenician voyagers, and his relation seems to be only to the winds as they affect the explorers of remote seas. He is elevated' into a deity by later, especially Eoman, poets; cf. Ov. Met. XI. 748, XIV. 223; Virg. ^n. I. gi foil. There is no .iEolus in Hes. but the winds appear among his divine per- sonages, Theog. 379 — 80. 3. n;i.o>T^. The interpretation of Crates for this was nlsoiiivt], "ac- cessible to navigators", that of Ari- starchus, "floating" But the descrip- tion given in 3 — 4, the tsixog and Xiaarj nixgri seem to mark it as less accessible than most islands. To say that ships could sail up to it, or even close to it, is hardly distinctive enough to be given as the one distinguishing feature. The notion of "floating" best suits the fact that Odys., blown about by all the winds when loose, again encounters it; as otherwise Eurus, or some wind the direct opposite of Ze- phyrus, or a resultant of all equivalent to this, would seem necessary. In such a voyage of marvels this diffi- culty is not great, but to suppose the island moveable wholly removes it. The balance of usage in post-Homeric Greek is also in favour of "floating"; cf. l%%'vcovnlUo3 xal (irjtsQi, xsdvfj Saivvvrai, nagd da 0cpLV ovsiatu^ (ivQi'a xaltai' 10 xvieijav da re Sc5(ia JtaQi0tavaiit,axat^ uvItj ^^axu'^ vvxxag d' avxe jrap's' aiSotjig kX6%oi.svov y a inter lin. Fl. 18. ntfinsfisv et itiiinsiv Eu., ■nitinSLv Bek.; ovSs xi y V. Fl. Aid.; avrjvaxo Vi. 56 I. N. Eo.; zsvxe 8\ om. ^. calendar months of which 12 nearly complete the earth's period in her orbit. 7. dxoivi^, a rare form of accus. plur. ; the var. 1. ocKoitag should be noticed: with both cf. jto'Aias, &. 560, which makes it likely that aiiolxiag was once read here. The dat. v.6vX for jtoOTi or Kovsi, I. 191, may also be compared. Such connubial unions were against Greek customs. H. has no other example save that of Zeus and Here, to be accounted for, as in Patriarchal families (Gen. XX. 12) by the absence of any wider field for alliances. 10 — 18. xviaiiev, from the steam of banquets, the nidor culina of Juv. Sat. V. 162. — arE^tffT6l'«zt?£T«t, of the noise of revels here; but also (mar.) of lamentations. — avX^, Bek. reads avXy taken for avlijaai , but avXrjaig nowhere occurs in H. , nor is avlsco, from which it would be formed, found before Herod. I. 141. I take avly as the place of dancing, in fact = xogm, and thus an instrumental dative. — xdnriOi, see on S. 298. — XQtitoiOi, see on tj. 345. — 7t6i.iv seems to imply that the island was peopled beyond the mere family of iEolus; cf. Cic. de Off. 11. 4, IS, Urbes vero sine hominum cCBtu non potuisseni nee cedifi- cari nee frequentari. — Ttdvva xaxd ft., "every particular". — nOfMtfjV, any mode of despatch applied to further 9* ^32 OATSSEIAS K. 19—27. [day XXXIV. a cf. J. 105. b 390, A. 311,*. 179, 2. 351. c e.383mar.,);.272. d J. 84, T. 224, 44. e cf. *•. 854, 866. f I. 102, 377. g- 9. 547. h t. 230 mar. i cf. a. 7. (Jcojcf (Se ft' ixdeiQag a6x6v^ /Soog ivvscaQOio ^ ^v&a ds ^vxrdcov dvE(ic3v'^ xatsdTjSE xsXev&a' 20 KElvov yccQ ta[iii]v^ avs^av jtoti]6s Kgovicav, iq^iEV ituvEfiEvai '^d' OQVVfiEv ov x" i&aXr]0i,v. VTjl d' svl y^acpvQfj xarsdEi (lEQfii&i' g)aEiv^, aQYVQEr], 'lvu^ [irj xl naQanvEvGT] oliyovs jteq' avTccQ i[iol jtvoii^v ZscpvQOV itQoirixEV d-^vai, 25 6 ^®® °^ aQyv^Sfj. — AioXov, the liquid letters and a so easily double themselves to the ear, that a slight stress of the voice in recitation would produce the effect; cf. in .^schyl. Sept. o. Th. 483, 'inicofiiiSovcoq ax'^fta, and 542, Uag-- &svo'7taiog 'Agiiag, also inf. 481, you- viov ^XXttdvevaa, and such words as igvaadfievog , in which the mss. con- tinually vary, some doubling the letter, others not. Payne Knight thought .4^0- XoJ-o was the original form here. — ^34 0ATS2EIA2 K. 37-51. [day XXXI v. a &. 328 mar. b V. 302. c cf. r. 129. d ^. 195 mar. c cf. e. 39 mar. f 2. 290. g- cf. 0.211, a. 51. h (J. 701 — 2 mar., e. 19. i ^. 359; cf. o. 214, J. 181. k cf. I 505. I 228, 268. m cf. I. 348 mar. n |. 337, fi. 339. r. 325. p 6. 515 mar. q N. 696, O. 335; cf. a. 203 n.ar. r «. 237, H. 119. s |. 31, 3. t cf. X. 330; cf. /t. 350. (oda* dd tig sUnsexsv, Idcov ig TclrjGiov iiKkov "ra TCOKoi, mg ode na6i cpCkog^ xal tifiiog" istiv avQ-Qconoig , otsdv xb jrd/ltv'^ xal yatav Lxrjtai. tcoXIk^ [lev ex TQOirjg ayerai xei^rjXia^ xa^a 40 Xriidog' rmelg d" avxe Ofii^vS 68dv exteXsGavxeg ol'xade^ vtG(s6^ed;cc xsvecig^ 0vv xetQug e%ovxeg. xal vvv o[ xdd' eScaxe xaQi^ofievog cpMxrjxi^ AHoXog' K/IA' aye &a06ov^ id(a[ied'a, oxxi xdd' eGtIv, ocjffog™ xig XQ'^'^^S t£ xal agyvgog dexm eveGxiv." 45 ag scpaGav, /SofAij" de xaxiq vCxriSev exaiQav doxov (lev XvGav, ctve^ioi d' ex° ndvveg ogovtiav. xovg 8' aiijj' agjtd^aGaP q^egev novxovde %"ve}.i.a xkaiovxag yatrigi ajto ir.axQidog' avxdg eyco ye iyQOiievog xaxd Q-vfioV^ dfivfiova [i,eQ(iiJQiS,a, ^0 tjc needv^ ex vrjog axotpQC^iriv^ evl %6vx(p, 3^. fsinsav-s J^iSmv. ^i.lrjfidog. 42. J^oiKaSs. 43. /oi. 4g. KldJ^fovtag. 37. ali.a>v Stu., aUcov Vi. 56; cf. ■9'. 328. 38. rifles var. 1. b. 39. OTsav et orsaiv ([., ozecov I. M. Fl. St., otsmv Eu. et edd. rell. ; xal pro ms y Fl. yaiav Aid., TS Bek. Wo. et edd.; Kai Scoaad'' var. 1. H. , uofl Srj^ov a, «al yaiav jS y H. Eu. Fl. et edd. 41. iK-ceXiovveg Zenod. h. 42. viaaoiisQ'' mss. x (a Vi. iil) Fl. , vBia6yi,s&a y T I. K. Stu. Vi. 56 A. a man. i, s^fid^E^a /?, ivBiaofis&a H. Amb. i var. 1., vsia6iJ,sa9a Ksvag var. 1. Em. 43. rdo I'^coxE A. H. I. N. sic Aristar., h. , Wo. et recentt., rely' EScov,e y G. K. M. Vr. Fl. Ro. Aid. h var. 1. Ern. St. Ox., ta ys Smyis Vi. omn. Eu. Herodiau., h. , rd SiScoKS var. 1. h. 44. aloXog y Vi. 56, 133 A. I. K. N. Fl. ; to'*' Vi. go, 133. 45. oaaog tig ^ y A. N. t. , oaaog tig Vi. 50, 133 I. K., offffog te a Vi. 50. 48. agna^aaa a, -a- N. , -eaaa y K. Stu. Fl. Aid. oirfe rfe Tig, see remarks on this formula at ■9'. 268. 41 — 5. Xilidoii, so Aristar. accentu- ated. Menecrates XriiSog (Herodian. ap. La R. /f. Textk. p. 306). On the etymological affinity of the word see on XTqiov, I. 134. — viGOO/ieS'Ci , "are coming"; the fut. is rtffOfiat in W. 76. The final a long by ictus should be noticed here, as in 116, tva ficceipag, though there before a liquid. — x<^' Qi^o/ievog, the notion of freely or largely giving is proper here; cf. its use of the Tajiirj supplying the guests, XccQiSofiivT] itaQSOvttov, cc. 140, and tS>vdya9mv xaQii;.^ Simon, ap. Bergk, p. 1 147 : render tdS' k'Sanis xag. "has lavished these gifts", — Qditog ri^. the Tig added marks the enquiry as regarding a quantity indefinite at pres- ent, but definite in the result expected. 46 — ss- vix7j9io, cp&iro. His feelings prob- ably arose from self-reproach at aban- doning the charge of the helm; cf. Soph. Fragm. 321 Dind., Tdvz sezlv aXyiat', ^v, mnQov 9s- B&ai KciXmg, ccvtog Tts auT^ ■ejji' ^Xd§i^v JiQoa9jj ^iQcav. DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS K. 52—64. ^Z5 ttXk' fTAijv" xal sfisiva, xalvipdiisvog'^ d' svl vfjl xsiiirjv «(,' 8 sipEQOvro xaxrj" uvefioio Q-vs^lri ^^ avtig S7t' AioUriv v^eov, GtsvdxovTO^ d' stauQOi. sv&as 8' in' '^migov ^ijiisv, xal dcpvoadfied'' vdcoQ' aiijja dh SbItcvov s'Xovto ^•oijg Ttagd vrjvGiv haiQOi. KvtKQ BTCsl Giroio XE TtaGSd^sQ-' '^ds Ttoxritog, 8rj tor' sym xtJQVxd^ t OTtuGGdfiBvog'^ %al itatgov 60 pijv eig Aiokov xXvxd^ Sci^ata' tov' S' ixi%avov datvvfievov'^ tckqcc ri t' «Ad%ft) xal oldi rsxE(S6iv. il&ovTeg d' eg Scofia TtaQa Sta&fioieiv ejc' ovdov i^6(is9'''° o'b° d' dvd ■S'Dftov E&dyi,^EOv exp r' eqeovto' "nagi riX%-Eg,'08v6Ev; rCg^ Tot xaxog exqke SaCyiav; a y. 209. b X91, V.il, X. 179. c A. 317, q. 238. d cr. ^. 84 mar. e Z.346;cf. (J.515. f 1. 467 mar. g- (. 85 — 8 mar, h t. 90 mar. i K. 238. k 112, (0. 304, N. 21, a. 719. 1 K. 150. m^. 243 mar.; cf. X. 9. n cf. 5. 339, 1;. 153. d. 638 mar. p 109. q Si. 519. r t. 396 mar. 61. S-ri J-O16I. 63. T£ J-SQOVTO. e,2. 71 h.; [istiivai Vi. g, 56, smCriv Vr. 54. o'l S' Vi. 50, 133 M. Vi. 133 ex corr. 55. aloXt'Sa Vr. 56. rjnsCqov k ^ y b. a. t., rjaeigov Vi. go; dq>vffaiJ,s&' y, -aaafisv M. (hunc v. om. B). 59. cxvtag iym Apoll. Lex.; itaigovg Vi. 5, STCCQOvg Vi. 56. 60. P))» Y; Eg y. 62. dva Scofiut', snl A. H. I. N. Vr., ■jtaQDc Eu. , jrgog Saaa nagd var. 1. h. , is Sm/i-a n. Fl. 63. in 5' /?, ■^. Ta&j perhaps have been made up by a later hand, yet it was doubt- less composed at a time when there was still a living perception of the Homeric meaning. The balance of authorities for and against Adiiov being the name of a person in Eustath. and the Scholl. is about equal. ; as regards zrjXen. it rather inclines against this being a prop. name. The question remains how to account for Adjiog, of whom we are told nothing here or elsewhere? Eustath. calls him a sou of Poseidon (of. the Cyclops) and king of the locality, meaning a former king, as Autiphates (106 inf.) is king now. This sounds like an invention of the grammarians. I believe yla'fiou is merely a made-up name to suit the cannibal character of the people, and being akin to Xatzfia and Xaifjibg means "throat" or "gorge", as if he had said "the city of Swallow", i. e. where men are swallowed. It is in fact a touch of the grotesque, blending, as we see in the narrative of the Cyclops in i., with the tragic horrors of the adventure. So Lamia is the name for an ogress in Hor. ad Pis. 340, Neu pransae La- micB vivum puerum extrahat alvo. So Tertiillian speaks of Lamia turres as among popular superstitions. The ode III. xvii, beginning, ^li vetusto nohilis ab Lamo, seems to embody the notion of Lamus as mythical founder of the gens JUJlia, locally identified with For- micB, see Cic. ad Aliie. II. 13, ttjIejt. Aaiez., Formias dico. Pliny, however. III. 8, and the Schol. ad Lycoph. Cassand., 956 (Lowe), following a probably older tradition, place LsestrygoniS at Leon- tini in Sicily; but all such identifica- tions are worthless. — zijXiitvXov, "having wide gates, or big gates", Eu. ; "wide from gate to gate", Ni., who adds the notion of being long and narrow; but this seems needless. The word only occurring in this connexion, its sense cannot be precisely deter- mined. — Ttoifieva noi[iip> «. t. X., "one herdsman, as he drives (his cattle) in, hails another, who answers driving out". For vTtaxovsi in this sense 138 0ATS2EIAS K. 84-89. [day XXXIV. a I. 404, T. 591. b v. 137. c E. 313, *>. 448; cf. r. 221. d i2. 621. e I. 336. f 0. 472. g- 0.618, 1.243 mar. Il cf. P. 748. i e. 405; cf. r. 98. k J. 67. av&K % avTtvog'^ avrJQ dotovg i^'^Qaro^ (iiGd'ovg, rov (lev ^ovkoXecdv," tov d' aqyvqia^ ^ii^a" vofievav 8); iyyvg yaQ vvxtog ts xal rj^arog blGl xekavd-oi. eW STCsl eg llflEVK^ kXvXOV '^kd-O^SV, OV TtBQL TtSTQtjS ijAt/Saros tetvxrjxs^ diafinsQsg diKpotsQcod'Ev , dxtaV dh TCQO^X'^tsg ivavtiaik dXkijlrjtjiv 84. aov.vog N. cum var. 1. avnvog ; s^yqaro Vi. 56 St. Ox. 86. jjiiarog slat I. N. Vi. iii. 87. lis Vi. iii A. ex era. 89, ivavrioi y; dllrjlaiaiv Vi. 56, -Xoieiv jS y I. see mar. and cf. Theocr. XI. 78, ki- XlCeSovxi Ss ■Jtaeai imi jt' avtats vnatiovaio. noifiijv in later Greek is limited to mean a "shepherd" only. The Laestrygonians were pastoral, not agricultural (98 inf.). 84 — 6. "There (accordingly) a man who could keep awake might earn double wages" — this alludes to the &^g or hireling, see App. A. 7 (3), employed with herds and flocks — "the one in herding oxen the other in tend- ing sheep ; for the goings-forth of night and day are close (to one another) ". This last expression is to be inter- preted by help of the simple natural view, that night ''goes forth" at or after sunset,^ day at or after sun-rise. If then the sun rose, say, one hour after he set, these Kilsv&oi would be iyyvg i. e. in time. A highly poetical passage in Hes. Theog. 748 foil, may illustrate this, o9i JVv| T£ v.al 'Httsqri deaov iovaai dXXriXag nQoassmov, djisi^oiisvat fis- yav ovSbv xdKiicov. ij jisv saio iiciTaBijasTcii, i] Sh Q^VQcc^s Sqxitai , ovSs not" d/KpoTSQag Sofiog ivzog isgysf all' alsl STsgrj ys Sofioiv EKroa&sv iovaa yatav imetQicpsTai, ij S' av Sofiov ivzog iovaa liijivii TTJv ccvtiig (oorjv oSov, t'g z' av i'KTjtai. which lines might well seem founded on the present passage. In Hes., how- ever, it is the going out of one which coincides with the coming in of the other, here their two goings out are in such close succession as almost to coincide. Ni. shows well from the aviftmv v.ilsv&a 20 sup. and similar passages, that not the mere road {oSog), but the taking it, is the proper sense of ■niXsvQ'og. Compare Psalm. LXV. 9, "Thou shalt gladden the goings-forth (^NltT^) of morn and even;" also a passage from Milton , cited at e. i . That H. had some notion of the curtail- ment of the summer night in the higher latitudes is probable from this passage. But tbe form of diurnal arrangements which he supposed to result from this was an ordinary length of day, then sunset and the briefest glimpse of night, then sun- rise and day again. Crates accord- ing to Eustath. and the Scholl. took this view , adding that LsestrygoniS lay astronomically nearly under (jtsgl) the head of the Serpent, and citing Aratus, Phanoni.di, Kiivr] Ttov usqiaXri 17) vsiastai, Tixi nsg aKgai fiiayov- rai Svaisg ts jtal dvxoXal aXXrj- XTfiaiv. 87 — 92. xXvzov, perhaps "loud" as in 60, see note there; the enclosure of high clififs described would confine sound and reverberate it. — xciQi, is best taken as in tmesis with zi- zvxfl'xs, equivalent to nsQiv.uzai, so riv itSQi novzog dnsigizog iazstpdva)- zai, K. 195; cf. Siangvaiov zszvxriv.o}g (mar^. — fjki^atoq, see on i. 243. — dfltpOTSQatO-ev, the point of view is apparently the entrance, between the d-Azal of 89. — TlQO^XiJTSg, see on s. 405; cf. Sophoc. Philoct. 936, co Xi- fiivsg, CO nQO^Xijzsg, and Yirg. JEn. III. 699, projeetaque saxa Pachyni. — DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS K. 90—100. ^39 90 Ev iJtOfiuTt mQovxovGtv,^ KQaiT]^ d' sUgoSog istiv svd'' ot y' si'EQE0xov 01 ds icaQt6td[iEVoi^ 7CQogE(p(avEOv ex ^ t' eqeovto, og tig tavd' eL'tj ^aSiXEvg. xal roKiv dvdG0oi.^ ij" 8b (lak' avtCxa ■jtaxQog'^ E%E,Ei E^sX&ovea KaXsi K., cf. 230, altl) i^el&'ovaa TidXci «. 115. ijirjSsTo y Gt. K., 3s , , -aazo a, -aato ^. 116. mitXCaazo ^ F\. Aid., onXCeaaTo A. a man. i., -iaato N. , taitXCaeazo a y et rell. Ro. ; Ssinvov os jS y H. (sed sup. yp. Soqnov) St. var. 1. Wo. et receutt., SoQitov Vi. 133 Eu. Fl. Ko. St. Era. Ba. Ox. 117. d'i- lavTSg ^. 118. Tsiils G. Vr., rsv^ai H., tsujje a ^ y et edd.; Si' aazsog A. K. Vi. iii N., Sidazsvg ^; otS' A. I. K. N. Vi. iii. lao. dvdgsaiv y Fl. Aid. 121. 0? 5' K. Vi. 5 Eu. 122. dvtt vijag Vi. 133; dgtogij I. 123. t' om. a A. K. M. Stu. edd. ante Wo., habent ^ y H. et rell. 124. nal analgovxgg var. 1. T. et m. , ex Eu. denalgovzsg ductum, nsigovzeg y T et edd., si'govtsg Aristoph. , h, b. q., msgcavzsg (ex Eu. correct.) var. 1. b. q. , anaigovzag G., daTtaiQOvrag Hesyci. ApoU. Lex.; cxzagitsa Apoll. Lex.; tcsvovzo xi mss. (Vi. omn.) Eu. Tz. Eo., ndvovzo (voluit tibv-) ^, qiigovzo y Aristar., h, T Hesych. m. var. 1. Fl. St. edd. rell., zi&svzo a, 113 — 7. 601JV X , so Polyphemus is compared g I (o vXtjsvzi v cp rj'Xm v ogscov. It is remarkable that nothing is said of the size of the daughter, which should hardly have been less, if, as probable from her occupation, she was full grown. — xaxa rf sGTvyov "were shocked at", so (mar.)Antiloohus at the news of Patroclus' death v.azi- ezvys (iv&ov aKOvaag. — dyog^g, see on i. 112 — s and inf. 188. — evd, see on viaaofisd'd, 42. — ix8iJ&-'ijv, we may infer from the narrative of 103 — 20, (presumably furnished by them) that these two ultimately escaped. 121. dv6Qax9-eOij the etymol. is obvious, avrjg aji&og, and explains the sense "a load for a man", such as a man could lift and carry, as used by these monsters to pelt with. — xEQfiaSioi- (Siv, such are mentioned several times (mar.) as weapons of heroic combat, in which the wielders are represented as being of extraordinary prowess; such was that thrown by Diomedes, ov Svo y' avSge qiigoLSV, olov vvv ^Qozoi slai; cf. .^sch. Sept. c. Th. 300, XsgfjidS' o-ngiosaaav. x,eQfi. is still in modern Greek the word for "stones used for throwing", Tozer, II. p. loi. — and Ttergdatv, the cliffs are to be conceived as impending vertically (ETtrjgstpsag, 131 inf.) over the water's edge where the ships lay; see on ^^ TtXrjdCai. — xova^o^, a word of sound, not elsewhere in H. , probably con- nected etymologically with Kuvax'^ and Lat. can-o; for Kova^i^m see mar. 124. TtelgovTSq, the var. I. anai- govzccg should be noticed, founded per- haps on a simile in j;. 384 foil., where 142 0AT2SEIA2 K. 125—134. [day XXXIV. a A. 160, 326. b 7t. 324, 352, A. 432. c c. 300 mar. d I. 136 mar. e y. 299, I. 539. f .. 488—9 mar. g- ij. 328, T. 78. li n. 59, M. 54. i cf. ^. 260. U y. 165 mar. 1 r. 428 .J m t. 62—3 mar. o^jp' 01 TTous oAe^cov* ^ifiEvog^ jcolv^Bvd'sog ivTog, la^ Togjpa d' ^yc) It'yog" 6|i) iQvS6d(isvog naQcc ^tjqov ta dito jtEiGfiaT'^ exoiIjk VEog" xvavoTCQaQoio. alipa d' ifiotg etkqoiOlv^ i'jtoxQVvag ixE^sv0u i^^aKaeiv xdnrjg , iv' vjiex xaxottjta cpvyoifisv. ot d' aXa Tcdvtsg dvs^Qiijjav ,s SsCeavrsg olsd'Qov. 130 dsnadicog d' ig icovrov STCrjQaqtsas^ tpvys^ JtarQug vrjijg ifi"^' avraQ aC aXXut doXkesg^ otvtoQ''^ oXovro. evd'Ev'^ Se ngoTEQca jcXeo(isv, dxaxijfisvot '^toq, «{jft£voi EX d'avdtoio, q)CXovg oXsGavTEg EtaCgovg. 126. J^sgvaadfisvos- 134. J-aSfisvoi. 126. iycav clog A. H. I. N. Vr.; sgvadiisvog jS. 127. vsiog y A. H. I. K. N. Vi. JO Fl. Eo. Aid. St. Ox., t/sog Wo. et recentt. cf. i. 482, 539. 128. om. Stu. 129. iKpalhiv y; Mcu'rego' a ^ FI. Eo. Bas. St. Ba. Ox., %(onyq y Wo. et recentt.; vit iv, mss. viii, vitiv. N. , vith y Stu.; cpvyoifiev es ^ y K. M. Stu. Vr. Vi. Vi. 50 et A. sup. Fl. Aid., (pvycojisv A. H. I. N. Vi. iii Eu. Eo. 130. ajia mss. xiii (« ^ y) ApoU. Lex. Eu. Suid. Fl. Eo. Aid. St. Ox., aka Ehian. et Callistr., h. , sic edd. post Wo., aga Vi. 5, 56. 132. vavg N. T33. ^v&sv fisv Bek. annot. the pile of corpses of the suitors are compared to fish spread on the shore, whose palpitations might be expressed by the word deitalgovzsq , common in that sense in H. {M. 203, N. 571, fi. 254) although not occurring in %. 384 foil.: for anaigco danaigto cf. OTiix'os aaraxvs, aqioSslog daqioSslog, nsCgo- (lai d/isigoiiai,. Another var. I. is si'- govzsg {fsiga), "stringing together", so as to make bundles (ogiia&ovg Eustath.). TtsigovTsg however, gives a more apt and lively image : the men, when their ships are broken, are in the water, and they "spear" them there "like fish"- 127 — 30. jteiO/iav' , cf. 96 and Virg. JjEn. IV. S79 — 80, Vaginaque eripit en- sem fulmineum, strictoque ferit retinacula ferro. — ai^a, the var. I. ofjio; here is supported by a very large array of mss. but the use of dvsggi'^av with- out an object is too harsh, (although Eustath. adopts it as sXXmmg Xs%&\v,) and there seems no doubt that Cal- listratus and Ehianus have preserved the true reading. For the sense, cf. Virg. -^n. III. 290, Cerlatim socii fe- riunt mare et (Bquora verrunt, and IV. 583, Adnixi torquent spumas et ccerula verrunt. See here the notes on i. 488 — 9. — ejciiQeviaq, "beetling", see on 121. The survivors are thus reduced to one ship's company. 133 — 77. We sailed on with troubled hearts, and came to Circe's isle, JEsea, and harboured there by night. After two woeful days I went out to look about me, and saw smoke rising. I returned to give my comrades their meal, and met a monsterstag, speared him, and, twisting a rope of twig and rush, made shift to carry him to the ship. There I cheered my men and bade them eat. 133 — 4, see on i. 62 — 3. Here we have no mark of direction. By the expressions of (i. 3^ — 4, however, the usual rising point of the sun seems the undoubted site of JEssa. The abode of Eos and her xogol are there. Circe moreover and her brother .iEetes are children of Eelios and Perse (Perseis in Hes. Theog. 957), the latter name pointing certainly to eastern sources of tradition, while the sun-god is most naturally connected with the east. Most likely we ought to say N. E., as there was an indication of a N. W. position for the point where the ^Eolian island was first met, and although the island is not fixed and all the winds are loose, yet he probably meets it again somewhere west or north of Ithaca or between the two. Again there is a trace of a rather high northern lat- itude for the Lcestrygonians; see on DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS K. 135—141. H3 Kfitpa S' EnysydxTiv^ q>aE(ii,ii^Q6tovS 'HeXCoio fti^rpo's'' t' ek ndQ67}g, rrjv 'SlxEccvog texe'^ nalda. 140 EvQ'a d' iTc' dxtrlg vijtJ xat7}yay6iiE6&a^ Giajtfj vavXo%ov^ ig kiiiiva, ;«at™ rtj &E6g i^yEiiovEVEv. a (. 106; cf. 216. b rj, 41 mar. c e. 334 mar. d B. 706, r. 238. e App. A. 3, f E. 248, r. 100. g- X.190; cr.|ii.2C9, 274. h r. 191, 207. i y. 489 mar. j /t. 186; cr. 99. k y. 10 raai". 1 j. 846 mar. m 1. 142. 135. Svaiev Y Bek. Wo. Di. 136. ovSrlsaaa var. 1. Eu. St., sic Aristoteles et Chamseleon, li., avS. Aristoph. h. (ex t. 334 a Buttm. corr.). 138. cpasai- ^QOtov Vi. 56, 133. 140. ^v&d S' A.; vrja li G. H. I. Vr. ; iiurrjyay6[is&a ^ I. Vi. 133. 141. 9smv H. a man. i (?), Q'lcav et sup. 6g Vi. 5. 86. The normal point of sunrise, to be north of east, suggests the summer sol- stice and, generally, the season of nav- igation; and this consideration, among a people so given to navigation as the early Greeks, and in a poem of sea- adventure like the present, has great weight. Mr. Gladstone's conclusions, III. p. 312 — 4, substantially agree with this. Vblcker, Geogr, § 61, 67 and map, and Ni. on (i. 3 — 4 with Eustath., place it, against all this evidence , in the far west, influenced by the sup- posed necessity of a still farther west for the abode of A'ides, and of a situation for jEsea near it. I am further inclined to think that the poet viewed Odys. as having reached a point of the island beyond the actual sunrise, so that the sun would seem to rise and set on the same western side. Thus alone can I account for the bewilder- ment expressed by Odys. in 190 — i immediately after the just previously recorded setting and rising of the sun. 13s — 9. The etymol. of AlaCri and Alrjrrig is doubtful; I incline to con- nect it with rjoi-e the dawn, as if a changed form of rtmCrj. The mention of ^etes is perhaps a tacit recog- nition of the legend of the Arg5, cf. (i. 70 — 2, as it is not usual to mention the brothers of the persons lutrodueed in H. — KiQxrt is probably akin to KVK-doa, v.iQ-vtt(o, "to mix", cf. ol'vat nQcciiyVsCcp iKvna, avsiiiays 3s aitqj qidQIiccua, 235 — 6. For avQOVoq seeon a. 52. — rijv '£lx,, to be daughter of Oceanus stands for remoteness from all known connexions, and seems to show that the Greeks had forgotten the ancient cradle of their race in the Aryan highlands, left by them probably while in the pastoral state, of course bringiugwith them some names for which they could no longer account. The magic in which Circe and Medea (her niece) deal, is perhaps a reflex of Oriental beliefs; see the Arabian Nights, passim. 140 — I. vnii, the dat. constrn. is rare (mar.). — The phrase v.aC tig &s6g rif. probably implies that they reached it 144 OATSSEIAS K. 142—155. [day XXXIV. -A I. 74 — 6 mar. b !. 888. c t. 390. il I. 95, X- '9. 90; X. 311. e 274. f S- 8, W. 451. g- C. 259 mar., rt. 314. h cf. I. 167. 1 97 mar. k a. 58 mar. 1 I. 52, 27. 635. m 432. n 197, 251, A. 118. 8. 117 mar. p a. 281. q £. 474 mar. r J. 779 mar. 'iv^a rot' ix^dvteg dvo^ t' ijiiata^ xul Svo viizrag hbC^bQ-', 6}tov xa^dta rs xal ciXyEGi d'vfiov Movteg. aAA'" 0T£ d?) xqCxov iqfiaQ ivnloxa^og rdXse' 'Hmg, xal tot' iyciv sfiov Sy^og eIcov koX rpaGyavov^ d|i) 14^ xaQitaU^cag tckqu^ VTfjog avrjiov ig^ tceqkoh'^v , eL' Ttmg ^Qyus i'doifii, /SporoJv ivoTfqv^ tE xv&oiiii^v. £0ti]v^ Ss, Gxoairiv ig TtainaXoEGCav txvsXd'cov, xat [HOI EEiGato xuavog^ cctco x^ovog^ svQvodEtrjg KtQxrig"^ iv [lEyd^oiGi, diet dgviice'^ nvxvd xal'vkriv. lep ^EQ[ir]Qi^a° S' ETtsita xcctd cpQs'va xal xatu d'v^iov ilQ-Etv T^dh Ttv&ES&tti, ,P ETCsl HSov ai'd-oma xa%v6v. coSei 3e (tot qiQoviovti 8od60ato xeqSlov slvat, itQoat' il&ovt' E'jtl'' v^a &0'^v xal &tva Qa^dGGrig SeItCVOV EtaiQOLGLV doflEVai 7CQ0E(IEV tE Jtvd'EG&ai. IKK 147. J^igya fiSoifii. 149. ifsiaato. 152. J^CSov. 142. Sv&a t' Vi. 56, Sv&sv %' Vi. g. 146. srorpa H. N. , aith Vi. 50 A. var. 1. (glossa?) 148. Is om. ^; jratwaAoEffai' y. 149. sfffaro Vi. go; £ogt)odoi»;s Vi. 5. 150. hiq pro Sm y; ■ulijs et sup. v y. 151. fisgiisgi^a^. 152 om. ^ I. 153 — 4 om. Stu. 153. Sodaato y Eu, bis, -00- semel; ^iKziov Vi. 133. 155. Irotpoiai A. Vr., staigoiBi M. N. Vi. 56, 133. by night (mar.); this too aiamy con- firms — the cautious silence of men who, bewildered by darkness and strangeness, strain their ears to catch every sound that may guide them. This guides us to interpret in' mtije '■^ at the shore", as though they had almost, and might have quite, touched it before they groped their way into the harbour. The dat. vyi'i is a rare construction. Five mss. have fjja. 142 — 3. HElffiE'S'' «. T. X. probably re- presents here the 'utter exhaustion to which weariness from rowing, cf. 78, had reduced them]; and to this aviysiga in 172 corresponds, showing that their attitude was actually recumbent. They were also covered up, as we learn fr. Jji 8s Kalvtpdfisvoi, 179; see note there. 144. xskeo' 'HatQ, xsKsa' must mean "had brought in fully" not "finished" ; so Voss, Geogr. § 20, 3. — cyX"? • • • . 100. ^rjv Se xataXocpdSsia'^ (psQGtv sitl v^a fisXaivav, Ey%Ei^ EQEido^Evog , insl ov nag i^ev in afiov tyo Xeigl (pEQEiv EtEQr}/ ^dlas yciQ (isya &7)Qiov riev xdd^ S' E^alov TtQOTCaQOL&E vEog, dviysiQa^ 8' Etrngovg ^EvXiiCoig^ £7tE£ag i^Xd-Ev, drj rots KOifiif OijfifiV ' ejcI Qriy^itvi &ttXd00i]g. ijftog"' d' ■iJQiyEVEia iXot,inot'hei passages one only of these terms oc- curs (mar.): the sxaigot. is suited to the formal character of the dyogrj. like the "milites" of Caesar: the dvotTai , "I found an isle zoned in with bound- less seas", Worsley. — x^a/iai-ii, see App. 6. 2 (9). — did dgv/id k. 1. 1., see on ijo. 198- — 209. My comrades, quite un- manned by what they had suffered and what they now feared, wept aloud. But, since tears were idle, I divided them all into two bodies, with myself and Eurylochus for commanders, we cast lots which should go and which should stay. Mine was the latter. With lamentations they left us lamenting for them. 200. [leyai.'^xoQoq, H. uses this XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS K. 201—209. xlatov'^ ds Xiyias, d'ccke^ov^ xatu ddxQv %aovrEg- dlV o-v yccQ Ttg nQ'ij^i.g'^ iyoyvsro (iVQO}isvoi6iv. y( avtaQ eym di%tt Tcdvtag ivxv^fiidag'^ itaiQovg •^Qi&fieov, aQ^ov" 3e fist' dii(pOTSQOi0iv ona60a' 305 tcav ^sv iycjv '^QJ(Ov, tcov d' EvQv^.oj(,og dsostSrjg. xXrJQOvg^ d' iv xvvsrjs j(^akxi]QsV Ttd^Kofiev coxa- ix^ d' ed'OQE xX.'^Qog (isyalijroQog EvqvXoxoio. ^^' d' ievai, a^a^ ta ye dvm xal sl'xoe' etatgoi xKaiovtsg' xatd 6' dfi^s Mnov yoomvtag O7ti0&EV. 149 a X. 391, «. 216, ip. 56,- T. 6. b S. 556 mar. c 508, i2. 524, 560; cf. «. 88. d fi. 402. e d. 653 mar. r r. 316, 'F. 861 ; cf. I. 831. g- cf. H. 171—6. h 'K 353. i /S. 298. k fi. 11 mar. 205. 9£ofsiST]g. 208. J^sUoa'. 201- — 2 om. y Stu. a man. i; v,aT:a.8av.Qv N. Vi. 56, 133 St. var. 1. 202. syl- V vszo a ^ A. G. H. I. K. M. N. Vr. Vi. 50 Eu. 204. agxov H.; vaz Vr.; bnaaa I. 205. syco N. Vi. 50, 56. 206. ndlXov slovtsg Vi. j, 56. 208. ss stu. Vr. 209. afift' iliTcov K. Stu.; yooovzas A. M., yoooavrag Vi. 133, yoocoiTSS Vi. 5, yomvzag I., yoMirss Vi. 56. epithet elsewhere always in a tone of admiration hardly compatible with the subject here. If the line be genuine, (although the elsewhere unused dv- Hgoopdyoio throws some suspicion upon it) the epith. is probably a tribute to his mere bulk, with a dim sense that passions and feelings might be in proportion to it. The same epith. is used of Eurylochus 207 who turns out a craven. Such fixed epithets, as the d^vfimv of .^Igisthus a. 29, rather imply the class or rank to which a person belongs than his individual merit. The Pi'jj KvyiXamog is probably periphrastic for the person merely, as in ^iri 'Hga- ■nXrjsirj , and other instances. Cf. Ovid. ' Mel. XIV. 248 — 50, Nos quoque Circceo religata in liiore pinu, AntiphatiB memo- res immansuelique Cyclopis, Ire negaba- mus et tecta ignota subire. 202. «AA ov YKQ v., X. X., the aXX really implies a suppressed clause '■'■but they desisted", or the like. Such a clause is expressed in |. 355 — 6, «Ai', O'v ydg aq>tv scpaivsto KSQSiOv slvai (i,aisa9ai tcqozsqco, tol fiiv naXiv avzig i^aivov. Similarly in 174 — 6 sup. the clause with dXXct. is expressed but put last, ov ydg ii(o iiaraSvG6fis&' ■ . ., dXX' aysz' i and so 226—8 in/'., where the leading clause has no negative. 203—8. The crisis is too fearful to send any picked men, after their recent experiences; see on 193. Where in our service there would perhaps be a call for volunteers, the Greeks cast lots. — ffixci, in two companies. — E^VQ'vi.oxo^, he was, see 441, a nrjog to Odys., had wedded, say the SchoU., his sister Ctimeue. This betokens that he would rank with the minor dgi- efijsg. As there was probably no reason as yet to disparage his courage this accounts for the selection of him, Polites, 224, was probably a younger man. The custom of shaking up marked pebbles in a helmet, or similar re- ceptable, is twice used in II. (mar.): the words there, nX'figov iarjjiijvccvzo s-naazog, show the process. — dt)0> xal sixoo' , the total including the chiefs was therefore 46. Besides, 6 were lost at Ismarus i. 60, 6 eaten by the Cyclops, and if the three sent to the Lasstrygonians were of Odysseus' own crew, as is likely, one of these should be added to make up the total which left Troy. This would give 46 + 6 + 6 -)- I = 59. These how- ever, are those left after the ten years' siege. How many left Ithaca it is not possible to reckon. Probably not less than a third of the total should be allowed for losses in the war. This would place the original complement at about 90. This would be very 150 OATS2EIA2 K. 210-217. [day XXXIV. a 252—3. b cf. y. 406 mar. c a. 426 niar, d l. 605. e Q. 268, M. 285. r X. 93. g- t.47, M.255, O. 694, iV. 435. h d. 230. i cf. Q. 302, K. 219. k I. 452. svQov'^ d' iv P'^0(i'i]0i TBTvy^sva 8d[iata KtQxrjg 310 ^BGroieiv^ IdeGGi, asQi^xsnta" ivl %(OQ , for a similar use of the gd§Sog or aurjndviov by other deities see mar. — esQyvv, this form does not occur elsewhere. H. uses for pres. igyco {J^sgym) or ifsgyco: in 3"". 72 , where Wolf and other edd. have fis sl'gyovai, Bek. reads, I think, cor- rectly n' ij-sgyovai; the / dying out the is- was contracted into sC-, and si'gyoa is thus the Attic form. 239 — 40. Some differences of read- ing (see mid. mar.) are worth notice here. 241 — 3. xXalovreq, a trace of the vovg t'linsSog, and thus justifying the mg. — dxvXov, said by the Scholl. to be the mast of the ngivog, generally supposed to be the ilex or "scarlet oak" said to produce both esculent acorns and berries (? galls) which yield a scarlet dye. Tozer II. p. 68, says that the dwarf Ilea; grows now on the prec- ipices of Olympus inThessaly. The word ccK-vXog suggests our word acorn (aik- corn, Scotch "aik", English "oak", Germ. 6id)c). — ^ttXavov, mast of the forest oak, used also by analogy for the date and similar products of other trees, the Lat. glans. Alcasus has "AgiiaSsg i'aeav §aXav7]Cpdyoi (Bergk, 955) and so Herod. I. 66. The reading pald- vov for pdXavov r' is worth notice. — xgaveiri^, "cornel", found abundantly on the Mountains 0.ssa and Olympus by Tozer II. p. 79. A village near the latter is now called Kgavla from it; lb. p. 107. The situation dvci Sgv/id nvAvd %a\ vlrjv also iv P'^aayai would favour an abundance of such prov- ender. The statement that Aristar. "knew not" this verse is puzzling. Ni. supposes he must have read Smiis Ss for xoiai Ss in 241, as otherwise there would be no principal verb. Possibly the statement may refer to the line ascribed to Callistratus (see mid. mar.) instead of 242. In it nav- xog fifiv or fis^v) is corrected by Eud. Schmidt to itavxoirjg (Dind. Annoi. ad Schol.). — ola 0veq, of. Scoliou ap. Bergk, p. 1294, 'A vg xav pdXavov xav (ilv EXSt) ''dv S' ^gaxat Xa^siv. 244 — 8. Voss conjectured atp for atip'- 154 OAT2SEIA2 K. 245—263. [day XXXIV. a S. 355. b S. 489. c cf. 259. d r.308: cf. (J.70-1. e a. 6. f I. 9. g: J. 3. h d. 704-5, u. 348 -9. i 1. 213; cf. iV.283. k 421, 485. 1 il. 599. m 150 mar. .. I. 100, 202, 488, /t. 82;cf. X. 216. o 210—1 mar. p 221 — 2 mar. q 228. r WSl—il mar. s V. 79. t y. 165 mar. u cC. (U. 441. V cf. (J. 524, rt. 365. w ,5'. 58. X ^. 406 mar. y ^. 416 mar. z r. 334-5, T. 372-3. aa 5-. 107; cf. js. 158. ovSi tt EX(pdd&ai^ Svvato STCog, ia^isvos" jcsq, xrj^ &x£'C'' ftfyaAco ^E^oXrjiiavog • s sv Se oC^ oGGe daxgvocpiv 7ti[i7tXavTO , yoov 3' coisxo^ ^•vfiog. dkV ore dfj ^.iv itdvtsg dyaGSd^sd'' i^SQSOvteg, xal tors tav dkkmv^ sxdQcov %«TS^£^ev o^.s&qov 3^0 "?jofi,£v, a5s' ixeleveg, dvd"' Sqvh«, (patSiji^" 'OdvGGEv- £VQO(i£v° iv ^ri^GriGi tsTvyfisva 8a}[iara xakd \i,E0XOt6LV kdE60i, 1t£QL6XE7tta Evl XmQfp]. EV&a di tig [lEyavP L6tdv ETtoixofiEvri Aty' ccEidEv, ij'i d-Eog i^E yvvij' •coi"' 8' icp&Byyovro xa^EVvtEg. 255 ij ^' kIjIj' i^E^&ovGa 9'VQag dti^E cpaEivdg xal xdlsf o'i d' a^ia ndvtEg d'CSQEirjdiv sitovro- avtuQ iytav v7t£[iEi,va, 6t06d[iEvog doXov elvai. o'C 8' ail' d'CGtd&fjGav^ do^ksEg,'- ov8a tig avtav E^Eipavr}''^ SrjQov 8e xad'TjiiEvog^ ESxaitiatfiv .^ " 2,60 cog E(pat • avtaQ iya xeqI fisv ^tgjog'' dQyvQ6r)i.ov afioiivy fiaXofiTiv (liya xdXxsov,^ d^Kpi 8e to^a' Tov 8' aiilj' i]vmyaa avtriv^^ b86v riyi^&aoQ'tti. 245. fsQtcov. 246. fsnoq. 247. S^oi. %"rjaav. 257. aJ^iSgsCrjaiv. 259. afiexet- 246. iv.fpS.G9ai y ^ Vi. iii I. K. M. N. 247. ^s^kTjfisvog Vi. g, 56 Vr. A. a man. 1. 249. JyaJo'/iS'S'' ^ A. H. I. K. N. Vr. Vi. go, 133 Aid., dya^ofii^'a Hesych. h., -^ofjisS-' ^, ayaaciii£&' « Eu. , Srj ndvzfg dya7ca^6(i,s&' Heliod. ap. ApoU. Lex. 251. rjofisv «, rjoiisv fi Aid., t'o/isv y; iv.i).£vaag Vi. 56. 253. om. a ^ y A. H. 1. K. M. Vi. 50, 56 Stu. Vr. Eu. Fl., hab. Vi. 133 Eo._ Aid., in mar. addunt M. N. 254. fisy' asiSev Vi. 50, 133. 255. toi3s (p&syyovxo A.; imlovvtis N. 257. aqa Vi. J, 56; diSgCriaiv Vi. 56 A. a man. i. 258. o'Caedy,£voq y I. K. M. N. Vi. iii Fl. Eo. Aid. Ern. Ox. 263. aZi/> y A. K. M. N. Stu. Vi. 5, 50 I. post ras. PI. Ro. Aid., alip a ^ H. ; rivaiysa te ^ y H. Fl. Ro. Aid., -ysa N., rjvmys Vi. 50, -ysov M., -yov Vi. 133 A. ex em. It seems, however, that the coming "at once" is more prominent in the mind of the narrator than the coming "back". — dyyeXlijv, "intelligence", so b(pQcc nvirriai Ivygrjs ayyBlirjs, ij fir] dirpBXXs ysvsa9ai, P. 686. — TtOT/iOV, all he actually knew was their disappearance, uCaToi9riaav, 259. — diezo, here we detect the prim- itive sense of otco as a verb of motion, which caused it to lend a fut. to ipsQCO, "was tending towards". 250 — 73. Eurylochus detailed his ad- venture. His comrades had disappeared and he had waited in vain. I girt on my weapons to prosecute the search, and bade him guide me. He implored me not to take him thither, but to escape with the remnant, whilst yeF we might. I bade him stay and eat and drink. I would go alone, forgo I must. 251 — 8. See the notes at the previous passages referred te in mar. 2J9 — 65. diaT(69i2<}av, see on nor- [lov 245. — '^(oysa, see on ■9'. 449. — DAY XXXIV.J 0AT2SEIA2 K. 264—276. ^55 avtdg o y' dficpotSQi^Oi^ ^a^av^ ikXCooEto yovvcav 265 [j£at'= f*' okofpvQoiiEVos insu ntEQosvxa iCQoqrivda''\ "(i-^ ft' ays'^ xslg' dsxovta, SiotQscpeg,^ «A/l« At'sr'' avtov- oiSa yccQ, cog ov t' avxog^ iXevGscci, oihs tiv' aXKov «§£tj 6av^ itdgcav dlXu |w roigdsSi'^ Q'dSGov (psvya(iEV Eti yuQ xev akvi^ccL^sv^ xaxov^ rmaQ." 270 Sg'" Ecpat\ ccvrdg syvii (ilv dfiEi^o^Evog ngogeEiTtov " EvQvlox , ij toi (lEV 0v fiEv' avtov Trad'" ivl xdgm, Ev K. X. X., the words convey a rebuke to his cowai-dice, as capable of selfish enjoyment under such circumstances. — rft, here = yag ; see on (3. — XQarsQij de v.. r. I., this phrase occurs also Hy. Ven. 130. 274 — 391. I took my way over rocks and through thickets towards Circe's palace. As I neared it the god Hermes met me, and with earnest regard en- quired my errand. He then told me my comrades were transformed, and I should fare no better, save for a mar- vellous antidote which he would give me. By the help of that I might defy Circe's drugs, terrify her, and safely enjoy her favours; first exacting her solemn oath not to practise on me to my hurt when defenceless. 275—7. lEQuq, see on y. 278. — xs6 0AT22EIA2 K. 277—283. [day XXXIV. a E. 87 mar, b V. 19, n. 790. c Si. 347-8. d cf. 0. 366, N. 484. e fi. 302 mar. , y. 374 mar. f «. 364, u. 287, K. 385. ff I. 311, I. 93. h t. 400 mar. i Si. 519, j r. 219; cf. 231. k 449. 1 )j. 132; cf. i.53, 11. 383. m 238, 241, .. 221. n V. 367. sv&a fioi 'EQ(isiag ^QV^oQQams^ avte^okriSEV ,^ EQiq^iva aqog Scofia, vEfjvifj'' oivdQl ioixcog, itQatov vnriviJTr], rou Jtsg iaQt£0tdvri^ TJ^rj- Ev^ t' aQa [101, (pv %eiqI, sTtog t erpar' sx r' 6v6(ia^sv 380 "jr^f d' avr,s cj Sv^fj^ve, di,'^ axgiag sQXsat,^ olog, %caQOv atdgigi ioiv; etaQOi^ da tot, olS' eyl^ KiQxrjg SQxatai,,"' ag re Gvsg, nvxivovg xav&fiavag'^ eiovtsg. 278. fsfommg. 282. afiSgiq. 283. J-SQxarai. 279. TiQdOTco N. ; Tov S'^ var. 1. a man. rec. A.; xaQiiatazog Vr. Vi. 50. 280. Sqcc 01 A. N. Vi. omn., ol M. , 01 a. 281. nrjS^ H. lib. pier. St., nrj S' edd., Tt tf' Vi. 56 (Alter), tint' Schol. Vi. 133; avtcog Vj. 56 (Alter) v. Eu. St. Em., avTOJS Vr. Vi. 50, avtco Vi. 5, atirco Vi. 56, aui; to y H. Schol. Vi. 133 Fl. Wo. Ox. et edd. rec. 'Egnslaq, it is remarkable, that here alone, save in the suspicious 00. x foil, (where he occurs in the mythologically later character of il>vxo7t6[i7ios), does Hermes act independently of the bidd- ing of Zivg, and as it were self-moved; cf. £, 29, 'Egtiiia, av yap avts td t ak\a mSQ ayyslog seat. His conduct here is, however, an example of the statement in SI. 334 — t, , "EQU,£ia , eoi yag ts fiaXieta ys cplXtatov lativ dv- SqI staiqiaaui, v,. t. X. Also that Odys. seems to know him without his declaring himself; but perhaps his narrative may be influenced by the subsequent words of Circe in ^^i. — XQvaoQQaniq, cf. m. 2 — 3,_ s%s Ss Qa^Sov listd jjsgaij', v.aXrjv xqv- asirjv; cf. App. C. 2 ; so Find. Pyih. IV. 316, 'Epfias XQ'"''°Q''''-''S- 279 — 80. vntivrixri , cf. Luc. de Sa- crific, p. 264 ed. Tauchn., uvccnXdttovai yBVEirjtrjv (ibv tbv ^ia . . . iial tov 'EQ^fjv V7tr]v7]trjv. — ^^tj, similarly Apollo appears, Hy. Apol. Pyih. 371 — 2, as dvSQi slSofisvog al^tjot ts v.Qa- Tsgco TE, 71 Q CO 9"ij p fl , K. t. X. lu thc Hy. Merc. Hermes is introduced as an infant — still with the wand as his badge [vTjniog, stxs SI gd^Sov, 210) — performing marvels of successful cunning, e. g. stealing the cattle which Apollo tended, and pleading the im- possibility of such a babe as himself having committed the theft (270 — 2). — eWog t' ecpar' «. t. X., see on y. 374- S- 281 — 5. nfi 6 K. t. X., the tone is first one of compassionate but some- what contemptuous expostulation, as from a superior; but quickly passes into one of friendly sympathy, counsel, and aid. Comp. in Milton's Comus, 609 foil. , the speech of the Attendant Spirit, "alas good venturous youth, etc." founded on the adventure here. — avT (6, the varr. I. avtcog avtcog are worthy of notice; either if read, would suit in the sense of irriio ; see on S. 665. avt would mean "again", in reference to his having gone out_ alone before, 146 foil. — S9;(Cost oloq, the adject, well expresses the last "forlorn hope" of the whole adventure, consisting of the hero himself. Here, according even to rules of tragedy, the difficulty re- quires the intervention of a deity, — H'MQig, similar to vrjig, ■9'. 179. — oiV, the word may be supposed as- sisted by some gesture, as pointing with his Qd^Sog towards the palace. — svl KiQxrjq, for examples of this ellipse in H. see mar. — CQ/aratj see on i. 221. DAY XXXIV.] 0ATS2EIAS K. 284—301. ^51 385 uvxov'^ votSrijeaLV, fiEvhig ds 6v y' sv&a tieq akkov. akk ays diq as xaxcav Exkv60[iai, '^ds CacoGa ■ " r^/ t68e (puQ^iaxov eCQ-XovS |;^cov eq dcofiara'' KiQxrjg EQ%Ev, o XEv rot XQatog dkdk)if]6iv'^ xaxov ij^aQ. Ttavta^ Si rot, igaca 6koq}(aia Stjvsa^ KoQxrjg. 290 tsv^Ei xoi, KvxEa,"' Pakhi S' iv (paQ^anu GCxa. «AA'" Qvb' (Sg &sk^ai° 6e SwijUErai- ov yccQ idSEi, cpKQfiaxov i6&X6v,P toi ScaGco' eqecs dl Excc0ta.i oifjtoxE KEv KiQXT] 0' iXdsr] jTfpiftjfxer"' gd^Sp, dij xoxE 6v ^ i,i(pog o|i) iQvGedfiEvog itaqd fifjQOV 395 KiQxrj ETCai^ai,^ ag xe xxdfiEvai'^ fiEvaaivav. rj ds e' vnodSEiGaGa"' XEkiJ6Exai'^ Evvri^'^vaf avQ-a 6v iirjxax' etieix dnavijvcKS&ai^ d-EOv Evvrjv,"/ oqiQa XE xoL kvGrj^ 9-' axdgovg avxov xa xoiiiGGfj. ukkd XEka6&ui ^iv [laxdQoav^'^ (isyav ogxov ofioOdai, 300 [11] Xk^^ Got Kvxa nijiia xaxov povkav6£(iev dkko, (iTJ g" ditoyviiva&avxa'^'^ xaxov xal dviqvoQa d'tjij." a 330. b 298, 385. c cf. 267—8. d V. 329. c cr. y. 231, (^.753, O. 290. r e. 346 mar. if 292, (J. 230. h 308,426,445,654. i 209 mar. k (?. 410 mar. 1 iJJ. 82, J. 3G1. m cf. 235—6. n H. 263, I. 351. 587, A. 841. 318, 326. p 287, (f. 230. q cT. 15 mar. r /J.. 251, X. 238 mar. s I. 300 mar. t 322. u r. 379 , E. 436, r, 346, 442; cf. e. 341. V 323; cf. I 377. w 334. X H. 185. y cf H. 249—50. z 284, 385. aa e. 178 mar. ; cf. 343, 381, V. 229. bb B. 179, 187. cc 341. 289. 292. J^sgico. 292. J^sHaata. 284. ij A. Vi. 50, 56 St., 97 lib. et edd.; £ pro as 1.; s ^, os H. sed deleto a et' suprascr. ; q)rjfil es jS y H. A. I. K. M. N. Vi. omn. 287. t^ M. ; k'^aiv S' Vi. go S' , V Bl Stu. Fl. Ro. Aid. Em., ej;(bi; a, S om. "Wo.; 8g ScofiaTa a, sv Scoiiccai y Stu. Fl. Aid. 288. dldl-Krjai, mss, x (Vi. iii) Eu. var. 1. St., -ktibiv Wo., -yirjasi y I. Stu. Eu. Fl. Aid. St. Em., -jdjcjj Vi. 133, dnccldlKr} Ro. et in comment. Eu. var. 1. St. 290. evl Vi. 133 et ex em. A. Em. 293. IXacjj a ^ H., iKdoT] A., slde'^ Ro., Hdasi y N. Stu. Vi. 50 Fl. Aid.; Qa^Sqi Fl. Aid. cf. ad 238, goiPSia Vi. 56. 295. coots iizdv(ov Vi. 56 (Alter); KazaKtaixsvai Vi. 50. 296. vnodSBieaaa a ^ y H. b. q. Fl. Ro. Aid. Eu. St. Wo. Di. (sic Aristar. scripsisse constat ex schol. V ad W. 417, h. m. ad ^. 338), vicoSsc- Bek. ; ytslrj- astai H., yisv-lrjoszai I. Vi. 133 h. q. 297. dnavyvaaO'ca N. St., dnavriv- t« ^ H. Wo. edd. rec, stisit' dvijvaa&ai Vi. 133. 298. Ivarj {&' om.) Vi.. 133, , e xal Xvaoito var. 1. N.; «o/*tCjj a /S, aj] H., v,o(ilari y A. Eu. Fl. Aid. St., ko- (ilGey Wo. edd. recentt. 300. ftj; Tt rot a y H. I. K. Stu. Vi. go, 56 Eu. St. aoi , floulsD , ,/, , . Em., (701 M., ffot Vi. 5 Wo., 101 A. N., lirjroi fS; (pvtsvasfisv a; aXloig Aristoph. fortasse hie et 344 ut s. 179, 187 (h. p. q. ad s. 179). 301. ■S'stTj y St. Ern., -ri Wo. Di. , ■S'ifj Bek. (sic Aristar., Schol. Ven. A ad Z. 432, X. 73). 287 — 95. xij, see on b. 346. — 6ko- qxoia, used also of Proteus' wiles (mar.) see App. A. 3 (i). — xvxe d' sivl &VQTJ01 &£dg xaXkncXoxd^iOiO • SvQ^a^ 6rdg i^6ri£" ^£ fx.' EigayayovGa £111° &q6vov KQyvQoijlov , 315 xalov dccidaXEOv VTto dh d'Q'^vvg tcogIv rJEv T£u^£P 8e ftot xvxEa'i iqvGeco^ dsTtcci, oq)Qa^ xioifif a 1'266. b (S.B79,46S,$.U5. c 0.43, i2. 408,694. a V. 73, 0. 21, 79, 2. 142. e it. 143. f 1. 118; cf. a. 51. g; J. 427 mar. Il 220 niai-. i A. 10. k (S. 767 mar. I 256—7. m t. 62 mar. n 233 mar.; cf. a. 130. 2. 389 — 90, ij. 162 mar. p t.iT, ^. ess seqq. cj 235 mar. r 0. 149, y. 41. s Si. 350. 306. ndvTsg I. Vr. Vi. 50; i'accaiv mss. viii et var. 1. Vi. 133, Svvavxat, var. 1. S'vvccvrai, , , , , A. h. St. Wo. edd., i'aaaiv M. 307. avs^rj Vi. 133 et var. 1. A. 308. ■uAjj- laav y. 309. ttQccSirj A. 310. ivl M.; xttXijtioxafioio y (post hunc insiti- tium tab. A. N. Vi. 133 a jt. 221 translatnm). 311. atag rjvaa A. Bek. sic var. 1. N., ipoTjaa var. 1. A. St. Wo. Di., ijvaa a cum i^OTjOa in mar. 313. iym I. N. Vi. 133. 315. om. Stu. sic Aristar., q. ; post hunc a y K. inseruut a. 136—7. 316. TSTJ^s xii mss. (Vi. omn. ^) Bek., xsv^s N. Eu. St. Wo. Ox., tiv^s a, Ss- nai xiv mss. (Vi. omn. a y) Eu. Bek., v.vv.sm %QVGsm Ssnag ^, Since Di. , Sina' indicat h. collate I. 136 yi]Qa' vjco kmuQa. Sic Wo. Ox. var. 1, St. sermo quod ad nomina attinet prorsus a communi sermone diversus esset; quem propterea deorum, ut ilium ho- minum linguam dicebant"; and more consistent with Homeric usage than that of Lobeck, that "the names of things and places described by poets, but not known to men in general, were expressed by words made up by the poets themselves and referred to , or sheltered under, divine authority"; which certainly fails to include the case of a thing "tnown to men" under one name, but called by "the gods" by another, as was the river Scamander or Xanthus (T. 74). Goettling supposed that these "divine" names were Pelas- gic. That may have been so in some cases; but there is surely no evidence to show that they are any thing be- yond an older Ionic. . For Hermann's and Lobeck's view I am indebted to Ni. ad loc. — OQvaaeiv, "to dig", merely as a means of finding, and therefore ex- pressing in effect "to find". — Tcdvxa dvvetvrai, see on 3. 379; cf. navta d' svjierrj &soig, Eurip. Phceniss. (Pors.) 701; Facile est omnia posse deis, Ov. A. A. I. 562. Milton has made use of this passage in his Comus, 629 foil., embellishing it with an ethical allegory ; Amonff the rest a small unsig*htly root. But of divine elFect, lie culled me out. The leaf was darkish and had prickles on il; But in another country, as he said. Bore a brig-ht g-olden flower, but not in this soil. 307 — 9. /laXQOV, the epith. recog- nizes Olympus as a mountain and a part of the earth's surface; cf. ovqicc HaKQa, N. 18, also O. 193, where Poseidon, after alleging the trine division of realms to Zeus, Haides, and himself, adds, yai^a S' in ^vvrj ndvrmv ■aoX jiaiiQdg "Olviimog. The name is probably derived from Idfi- 7CSIV, expressing the brilliancy of its snowy height; cf. the epithets aydv- vicpos, vifposig, alyKrjsig. Elvfijtog is a, common modern form of the name. — vijOov dv', his flight seems to "buy" the land so far as available; cf. e. 50, and 55—6, where he flies from Olympus to Pierie, and thence darts down upon the sea, whence land- ing on CalypsS's Island he goes (ijisv) till he comes to her cave. — tioq- (fVQS, see on 8. 427. 310 — 22.j(akXmX., see on 220 sup. — ^ rf' altp' , see on 230 — 5 sup. — dxaxv/U'evo^, see on i. 62. — xvxsdi, see on 135 — 9 sup. — dijta', see App. i6o 0AT2SEIA2 K. 317—329. [day XXXIV. b V. 5, K. 486. c 237 mar. d cf. I. 292. e 238 mar. f S. 302 mar. S 250, 485. h r. 598, I. 616, i2.e50;cr.i2.88, f. 255, ». 342, y. 395. i *>,17S; cr.£.300. k 295 mar. ; d'. M. 308. 1 E. 343. m *. 68. n 265, fi. 362 mar. a. 170 mar. p 0. 306. q 391 mar. V •»■. 32 mar. s |. 47. t ^. 218, ii. 335. u J. 409. V a. 64 mar. w E. 191. ^v^ df rs (pKQ(iaxov rixs, xaxd^ tpQOviovS ivl Q'Vfia. avtaQ' insl dcoxsv re xal sxjtiov, ovSa''^ (i' sd'sX^sv, Qcc^Sa" %E%kriyvta, ixoq^ x s(par' ^x r' ovoiicc^sv '■'eqxso vvv GvfpEovSs, [i£t' aKlcavS kEi,o^ iraigav." 330 tog (par', iym d' aoQ^ 6|v EQv6;. 336, il. 644. k V. 151, r. 200. 1 a. 130, V. 73. m a. 138, y. 74, i. 419; cf. 0. 333. n cf. A. 630. o n. 182 mar. p o. 104, 123, W- 741 ; cf. t. 203. q a. 142 mar. r *.436;cf.X.444. s 1/. 13 mar. t 9. 434 mar., V. 40. n cf. ^. 175. Kttl tot' iyd Kigxris iTts^tjv negixKUsoe^ Bvvijs. an' h. q. T. Fl. Aid., liv' K. 354. noSmv Vi. 5 ; izizavi (nisi preli vitium) Eu. (in comm. -en's). 355. nv- nsila a y A.. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50 6. et H. var. 1. , iidvcia ^ et {yivnsXla sup.) M., St. Wo. edd. var. 1. A. a, utr. Eu. 356 — 7 om. Stu. Vr. 358. dvi- Kaisv y. &tovg, vpho immediately dictates sev- eral; cf. also >Eschyl. Sept. c. Th. 45 — 6. 347. }teifixai.Xioq ciJr^s, cf. Soph. Fragm. 215 Dind. 348 — 74. Circ&'s four attendant nymphs prepared the banquet and the bath. Of the latter I partook, but the former was distasteful to me ; and I sat moodily without tasting food. 348 — 51. rccug fiev, "the while", I. e. during the colloquy etc. of 336 — 47. — dQ-^GreiQai, see App. A. 7 (4). — yiyvovxaL v.. z. I. , this and the next line are suspected as being inter- polated by Ni., who urges the pres. form of yiyvovztti, as unsuited to the tenor (we should expect iysvovzo), and the fact that the Nymphs are in H. the daughters of ^eus (f. loj, i. 154, Z. 420), — an affiliation which is the simpler and older form of Greek mythol- ogy. I incline to agree with him. The Scholia here are very corrupt, but they bear traces of the lines having been allowed both by Zenodotus and by Aristarchus. — 6^5 ciXaffe, the bIs with the Sg joined is not usual in H. 352 — 9. rdcov ■^ fihv x. z. X,., the occupations do not differ from those of the dficpiTColoi in other palaces, but a special costliness and superlative char- acter of material is ascribed to the furniture, as in the iidvsia and kv- nsXXa, being golden, the zgdns^ai of silver etc. We may contrast the rustic simplicity of Calypso's grotto in s. 57 foil., who, however, uses a golden shuttle, with this magnificence here. See the passages referred to in the mar. for Qijysa, i.19'' , and XQinoii; also for ^Tiysa, cf. Etym. Mag. 703, 28, griyog, zo nogcpvgovv 7Csgi.p6Xaiov. OAY XXXIV.] 0AT2SEIAS K. 360—374. 163 360 avrccQ^ insl dr} ^ecGsv vdag ivi ^voitu^ %akxm,-i ss" Q dsu^iv&ov e'^ccaa A.d' ix tQiTiodog'^ fisydloLO, &v(i'^Q£g'' xsQK0aScc xcctd XQarog^ te xal coficav, oipQK ftot ix xcc^arov d'vii,0(pd'6Q0vs el'AfTo'' yviav. avtuQ'^ iiCEi kovGEv XE xal ExqlGev kCn' skuCca, 365 Kftyt 8e (IE ^Xatvav xaki^v ^dXsv riSs %ixmvu, eIge 8e (i' EugayayovGa'^ etcV Q-qovov dQyvQOfjkov xaXov"' daidttlsov vno 8b &Qrjvvg noGiv '^ev. [X^Qvi^a" 8' u(icpCnokog TCQOjijom etcexeve cpsQovGa xakfi xQvGEiri, vtzeq dgyvQEOio kk^rixog, 370 vCipaG&ai- TtccQu 81 ^eGX'^v ixdvvGGE XQUTtE^av. Gitov° 8' aC8oii] ta^iirj maQEd^xs (psQovaa, Ei!8ata TtokV ETti&EiGa, xaQilo^iEvtj naQEovtcav ■] iGQ-ifiEvatv 8' ixEksvEv ifia 8' ov% ^'vdavei Q-vfi^- dkX^ '^firjv akko giQOVEcov,'^ xaxd 8' oGGexo^ &v(i6g. a 2.349;cr.*.3G5. b n. 408. c d. 48 mar. d -S-. 434 mar., f. 40. e cf. I. 336, p. 199. f £.7; cf. f. 44, f. 225— fi. g cf. J. 716 mar, h a. 514. i y. 466—7 mar. k 233 mar.; cf. a 130 mar. I i(. 162 mar. m a. 131 mar. n 1;. 172—6 mar., (1. 91—5. a, 139 mar. ; 7t. 51. p cf. 1;. 220. II A. 24. 1- v. 698. s A. 105; ct. 152 mar. cf. 360. J-T]V07ll. 360. S^asv y A. K. M. N. Vi. omn. Eu. ; ini Vr. Vi. 50, ijvoni a A. 6. H. M. Vi. 133 b. Eu. PI. Hesych., ol'voni ^ Vi. iii K. Vr. N. post ras. 361. 'iaaaa Eu,, k'aaaa Fl. Ko. Aid. 362. &vii,rjQsg sive S^viiaQsg b,; mftov Eu. 364. ^Xsitjiev Vi. s Vr., rjlsiipe Vi. 50, 133, ^'jjetcs Eu. Aid. 366. iiaayayovaa y. 368 — 72 om. aut in mar. add. mss. viii et Eu., hab. vi (y), cum * not. Ro., [] Wo. edd. 370 om. paene omn. « in mar, itdvvas Vi. 133 Fl. Ro. Aid. 372 om. A. (v. 379 hue transpos. in K. a). 373. St kHsvsv Fl. La R., S' fus- Icvsv St. edd., Ss kiXsvgiv A. Vi. 133, S' iKelsvasv N. Vr. Vi. 50 Eu.; ovK •^vSavs y K. N. Vi. 50. 374. ^firjv N. Vi. 56; dllocpgovsmv Apoll. Lex., aXlo cpQOVsmv I., "aXXa qag. nonnulli" Eu., dXaoipgov. Vi. .5 ; msto cum var. 1. oaoBTO n., diaasto Vi. 5, oaaszo a H. (hunc et v. seq. incuria om. ^). 360 — 4. ijvoxi, said by Eustath. to mean either "jingling", or "brilliant as a mirror" ApoUon. Lex. prefers the latter. So the Scholl. , who add "in which one may- see one's self" (iv- (ncrQiacca&ai). — aad/iiv&'Ov, see on d. 48. — B^/f^QSg XEQikaaaa, hav- ing mixed it to a comfortable tem- perature", it was probably mixed with cold water in the tripod itself, and then poured over him: thus nsgdeaaa KKTU is a construciio preegnans, imply- ing Kttl iyxiaea; so Worsley, "And, with care tempering a warmth deli- cious, made it stray smoothly adown etc." — xdfMixov S-v/totp&'dQOV, so li'jKOs S'vii. (mar.); the same epith. is applied to tpagiiayta, p. 329, and to the aijiiata of the despatch borne by Bellerophon, Z. 169. — For XovOev and XIti', see on y. 464, 466 — 7. 366. This verse is wrongly repeated at 466, but may be allowed here; .see on &. 433—45. 368 — 72. These verses have the bal- ance of ms. authority against them here; see the mid. mar. They appear to have been unknown also to Eustath. and the Scholl. See on a. 137 — 9 .for Xi^rjTOs and Tafiirj, on tj. 176 for 372, and on k. 43 for jjagifo/isV?;. 374. ai.i.o (fooveotv, "absently". — xaxd, the ills of his comrades, towards whose retransformation Circfi had made no advances as yet, although Hermes 297 — 8 sup. had led him to expect it. 11* 164 0AT2SEIA2 K. 375—389. [day XXXIV. a cf. O 422,^.284. b a. 149 mar., t. 288. c A. 249. d d. 26, n. 455, u. 190. e K. 141. 1' X, 460, A. 297. 2- e. 436. n i. 75 mar. i (. 87 mar. k 232 mar. la 296, (J. 492 mar., o. 393. m d. 25.i mar. 11 Z. 521. cf. (*. 122, <,. 190. p 58 mar. q cr. 268, 284. r ./i.587, cf. (5.226 mar. s s. 161. 1 373 mar. u I. 100 mar. V 0. 61, a. 185, ;f. 433. w 238 mar, X 230 mar. KiQKVi^ d' mg ivofjesv sfi' ijiiEvov, ov8' inl eCxca 375 %stQas^ idllovta, xQareQaV ds ft« Ttev&og ^%ovTa, ayii'^ naQKStufidvr] sxeu jttEQOEVta n^ogrjvSa- "Tt'ep'S''^ ovtag,'OSv6ev, icat' uq E^Eai Isog^ dvav8(p,s Q'v^ov^ 'ddfov, ^Qmfii^g 8' ovx ajctsav ovds' Ttot^rog; ij tivd 7C0V dokov^ alXov oi'saf ovds^ xi Ge %qii 380 SEidifiEV 'tjdr] yuQ rot asrajftoOa "■ xaQtSQOV oqkov." ; ovSsri U., ovSs ti (om. as) N., ovSi XL as X9V 7 ^- H. I. K. Vi. iii, ovS' s'ti Em. 381. tigaTsgov A. H. I. Vi. 50, 133. 384. ndaaa&ai Vr. Vi. 5, 56 Eu. var. 1. A., jtavaaa^ai A. 385. Ivaaad-ccL (vitiose pro Xvaai Buttm.) a H. M. Heidelb., ab ll. licet Xvaai &' conjicere, Xvacia9' ex corr. ^, sic edd. 386. Tigocpgaaa y A. K. I. a man. i, dXX' ays 8jj ■jigotpgaaaa Vi. j, 56. 387. Xvaov y. 389. gafidov A. N. Vi. 50, ' ' ~" Aid. Lov. , avails Ro. edd. rell. ga^dov M. Vi. 56; avsoils mss. x (y Vi. omn.), avsai^s PI. ^ H. I. N., avoiyss H. sup., dvscoys a Eu., dvsmys R 375 — 405. Circ6 saw my loss of spirits and appetite, and demanded what new evil I feared? I replied that she nrjist release ray companions, if she wished to mend my cheer. She went from the hall to the sty and brought them; then, anointing them with a new drug, restored them to men's form in more than their former beauty and size. A scene of sorrow turned into joy then followed, in which she too sympathized. She hade me then return to the ship, drag it up, store the goods in caves, and bring the rest of my comrades. 377. ciyxi' TiaQiara/A,, on this and the rival reading dyxov 8' lataiisvTj Ni. remarks, that the latter is chiefly used in H, of some one not on the spot, but approaching from some dis- tance, the former of a by-stander who comes close up. 379 — 80. ^Qtafiviq, see on 177 sup. — ov6s xi, Ni. would read ovS' hi, which no ms. favours; cf. 412 inf., where most mss. have ovSs ri, though the vulg. is ovS' hi there. 383 — 6. ivcciai/tog, "of proper feel- ing"; so, KKi ydg (loi voog satlv ivai- atfios (mar.): for another sense of the word, see on fi. 115—26. — jtQO- (fQaaaa, see on s. 160 — i. 388. 61 Bx fieydgoio , on the Ho- meric fisyagov see App. F. 2 (lo) — (12), and especially (6) where this place is noticed. 389—93. avvv^ x' iv %eq0\v exaStog. naGiv d' ifisQOStg vtceSv yoog,^ djA,q)l Ss ScSfia . GfisQdcikEov'^ Kavd%it,E- ■9'fa" S' iXsaiQE xal KVTtj. .400 ij" " Se (lEV ayii Gttt0tt TCQogrjvda p dtu d'Eucov '■'dioyEvhg'i ytaEgxiddiq , TCokviiri^av' 'OdvGGEv, 'eq%eo vvv E%1^ v^a d'O'^v xal &iva Q'aXdGGrjg' a 19 mar. b E. 497, I. 19U. c cf. i2. 369. d 240; cf. y, 446, T. 264. e e. 321. f a. 162, 0). 369. g- cl. f. 230-1. h r. 168, .. 321. i X. 616. k cf. jS. 303 mar. 1 cJ. 113, y. 500-1, cr. a. 614. Ill 10, 454, p. 542, B. 466. n a. 10. o (J. 370 mar., /i. 455. p e. 169. q e. 203 ct smpiss. r (J. 779 mar. 390. J^s/oiKOTag. 392. fsv,datm. 394. ofXofisvov. 397. fiiiaaros. 391. karaeav a, dvsatrjaav y et a in mar. ^93- ^'pvaas H. I. N. A. ex em. OB Eu. Fl. Ko. Aid. St. Em. Ox,, icpvas ^, mendose a sed in mar. nostr. 394. noQS Sta 9scccov hi var. 1. 395. atij} mss. xvi (« /S y Vi. omn. H.) Eu. Fl. Eo. Aid. St. Wo. Ox., Aristar. Sip, h., sic Bek. Di. 397. S' kill jiitvoi y Di., Ss u,' SKSLVOi I. M. Vr. Vi. 5, 50 Ro. var. 1. St. Bek., 3s fis ksIvoi K. N. Vi. 56 St. AVo. Ox. 399. xova^ijs mss. ix (y) St. Em. Ox., v,avaxi^s Vi. 5, 56 Wo. Bek. Di., utr. Eu., v.ava^ii^E a ^; ii.£aiQSv Snavtag Vi. 5, 56. 400. noxvia Kig-nrj A. H. I. Vr. Vi. 50 M. Tar. 1.; Sia 9sacov A. et H. var. 1. arXjj or jtgoSofiog; see the last note and that on 211 — 4 sup. — svveoiQOl- Giv, see on 1 9 sup. — XQix^i) by this touch of descriptiveness, and especially by the lively word ^qqeov, the .poet relieves the bare generality of the re- transformation. In Ovid the accessories are overdone till the result is grotesque ; Mel. XIV. 303— 5, Erig-imur, selseque cadunt, bifidosque relinquit Rima pedes. Redeunl humeri: subjecla lacertis Bracbia sunt. Flenlem flente.s ampleclimur etc. Horace follows H. closely Epod. XVII. 15—9. Sclosa duris exuere pellibus l-aboriosi remig^es Ulixei Volente Circa membra; tunc mens el sonus Kelapaus, atque nolus in vuilus honor. 395 — 9- veiareqoi k. t. I., this poetic recompense of their previous disgrace has great beauty: compare the effect produced on Odys. himself by Pallas in f. 230 — I. — exaaroq, in distrib- utive apposition with iv.iivoi. — i/te- QOSiq • . . ydog, "happy lamentations", Worsley. For joy producing the signs of sorrow, cf. iEschyl. Agam. 541, roar' £vSav.QV £iv o(iji,aaiv xocgag vtco. — 6. 372. r L. 194 mar. , fl. 429. s y. 386 mar., Q. 194; el', z. 141 mar. 1 lie mar. msTtSQ Kvxlcjil)" f'p?', 0T£ ot {ia60avlov^ ixovto 43^ riyi.it EQOi etagoi, 0vv S' 6 d'Qaevg^ EiitEt' 'OSv60svs' Tovrov yccQ xdxstvoi dta0&a^i'i^Giv^ okovto." rag sfpttt', avtaQ iyca ye y,Etd (pQsGiS (i£Q(i'^Qi^a, 67ta06(!ciisvog^ ravvrjxsg'^ dog ■Ka%iog nccQa (iriQov, Tc5 01 dnotiirj^ag^ xsq^alriv ovddgds^ TtsKdeOai,, 440 xal srijra™ jceq eovtv ^dla 0%£(JoV'" dkld (i' ° Etatgoi y,Ei,Xi%ioi,g EitEEGGiv EQrjtvov aXko&Ev dXXog- '■'•dioysvag, Tovrovv [isv ideoiiEv, si'i 0v xeIeveiq, avTOv' TtKQ vrji ts (lEvstv xal v^a eqvS&m' ijfxtv 8' T^yEyiovEv' ^ isgd jCQog dcofiara KiQXijg." ^^t ag g)dyi£voi, TtuQU^ vrjog dvrjiov '^Se d'akdSGrjg. 434- 435- 44°- ■'"'"• 44^- J-STchaei. 444. J^igvad'ai. 434, wvidaoiasv y. 435. fpl' A. N. Vi. 133, rell. spS' sic Eu. Fl. St. Eo,' Aid. rell. edd., iqs^sv a; £s a; fisaavlov y Vi. 56 N. A. a man. 1. 436 — 7 om. Vi. s, 56. 437. v.av.iivoi y A. I. K. N. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50 Eu. 438. ys om. A. K. 439. anaadnsvog y A. K. N. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50, 133 Eu. FI. , a-ntxxs aafisvai a; tkj'Ktjjiss Vi. 5, 133, Tava7]iisg a, TCivvriKsg Apoll. Lex. 440. asror/njlas xii mss. (cc ^ y H.) Eu. Fl. Ro. Aid. St. Wo. Ox. Di. , -3tJ,jj'|o;s Stu Bek. (Schol. Ven. B ad ^. 120); ovdagds y Vi. omn. I. K. N., ovSdg Ss St. Ox. Wo. Di., ovSdgSs Bek., ovSag Ss ^, ovSag 8s a. 443. mg av Vi. 5, 56; tl a ^. 444. Tcctgd y Vi. iii A. I.; sQva9aL N. 445. T^yE/to'vEVf y. 446. (pdfisvogM. "for her to make you all etc.") shows that the creatures seen by Euryl. at Circe's palace were transformed men, and that Euryl. had now, from the fact of missing his comrades coupled with that of the hrutes so seen, and their strange behaviour (211 — 4 sup,), arrived atthis as a conclusion. For the form tj ksv with fut. see on 507 inf. 434— y.ijpwAaffffoi/ttev^merelymeans "stay" or "abide in". So, "where does he keep ?" in that sense, is familiar English: of. avv i/iol toSe iSmiia ipv- Idaaoig (mar,).— xal dvdyx'^, this shows what is meant by fp|' in the next line, really ^^vayKaffEv. — 5?/MS- TSQOi ex., it is implied that he was not among them on that occasion, having been probably left in charge of the ship. — O'QaOv^, used scorn- fully, and approaching the Aristotelian sen.se £th. Nicom. III. 6, of one who exceeds the limits of dvSgiia. Euryl., whose "better part of valour is dis- cretion", taunts Odys. as though lack- ing that quality. — xdxslvoi, there is evidence (Scholl. on a. 177, O. 45, 1 79) that Aristarchus wrote the Jtul not in crasis, but in full. I cannot but think the reciters of the poems would have used the erasis, and, as this is the vulgate, I have let it stand. — draoO:, see on a. 7—8. 438 — 48.1 drew my sword and thought to have struck his head off on the spot; but my comrades interceded; and when we went, he skulked after us in craven sort. 439—43. Gjtaoad/tevoq k. t. I., this, it seems, he actually did; ag some such menacing gesture is required by the intercessory words of 443—5. — 3t9?«5j. see on 205 sup. — el av xe}i.svsig; this contrasts their devoted fidelity with the insubordinate Euryl, DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS K. 447—457. 169 ovSs^ (lEV Edgvloxos xoikri^ naQtc" vrjl XeXsiTtro, kAA' S7t£t'- sdSsiasv yaQ s^ii^v Exicaykov fvijtijvA T6(pQa dh Tovg aXlovg itd^ovg" av dcifia^L Ktgxrj 450 ivdvxEtog kovGiv^ re xal eiqiGev kin ilKim- anqA S' ccQa x^Kivag ovXag pdkev ijde ^trcovag- driiiJvyiEvovss 8' Ev Ttavrag icpevQOfiEv^ iv (lEyaQOiGiv. o'i (J' EJtsl "dkkijXovg eiSov (pQccSiSavro^ z' isdvta, xlatov^ odvQOfiEvot, , nsgl dh 0TEva%C^ETO^ da^a. 455 V"' ^^ /^^^ ayZ' ^'^d0K TCQogyivda^ dta %'Edav [" (Jioyevcg ° AaEQXiddri, 7Cokvfirj%av' 'OSvSdEV,] liTIZEti vvv Q'akegov^ ydov oqvvte'^ olSa^' xal avrri a ci.M.ii, 0.6S8. h y. 365 mar. c K. 266. il //. doa, E. 492, Z. 104. 282. f y. 466—7 mar. s: /S. 247. h rf. 109, (u. 145. i m. 222. k. d. i2. 48. 1 10 mar., 399. m d. 370 mar. , k. 400. n e. 159. «. 203 mar. cl s(e- piss. p cf. rf. 556 mar. q 0.46; cf. A:.483. r 1". 201, 432, ii. 105, T. 421. 4SI. fovKccg. 453. fiidov. 454. ulaZ/oi'. 457. foiSa. 448. sSSeiai a N. Vi. 133 Eu. (vid. ad 296), -ffsr ^ rell.; snlayov y. 449. KtpKJJS H. ex em. man. i. 450. k'xQiBs y I. Vr. Vi. 50 Fl. Aid., k'xQLOs Xin iv iXctico M. 451. ovXag A jS H. edd. omn., ^aXag a y K. Stu. Fl. Aid. vai-. 1. St. 452. cv ndvxaq a ^ M. h. var. 1. A. a man. rec. Wo. Di. et var. 1. St , sv Bek., aga n. Ern. Ox., aga xovgy£ H. I. Vi. 5, 56 Eo. m. var. 1., apK ToiJs^e A., aga TOiJsy' Vi. 50. 453. ISov Vi. 56, 133 A. ex corr. ; scpgdaaavTO A. ex corr., (pgdaaavTO lem. h. v., qigdaavro y h. var. 1.; ts ndvxa mss. xii {a ^ y ,c , , , . Vi. omn.) Aid. St. Ox. Wo. m. var. 1., tpgaaavro Si ttavta N. ; Ss &viim lem. m., var. 1. t' iadvza h. et Vi. 133 sic Bek. Di., var. 1. i'vavra m. sic lem. v. 454. Si atovax- A. N. Vr. Vi. iii Aid., S' iatovax- K. Y. 455. S' ifisv K. Stu. 456. om. mss. xv {a ^ y Vi. omu.) Eu,,^ hab. Fl. Aid. Ro. cum *, [J Wo. Bek. Di. La R. 457. jtij me ti A.; arvysgov Aristoph., h. m. Eu., 9a- Isgov « ^3 H. Ss vTcb zov rjXiov , Ilerod. HI. 124. But how little the same notion of the unction as necessarily following the bath took hold of the Western mind, may be seen from Chaucer, Monkes T. 14661 — 4, who has appropriated the legend of Polycrates (though changing the name to Croesus) apd jjias just dropped out this feature . of it., sub- stituting wiping for anointing. Upon a Iree he was, as Ihat him Ihoug-hl, ■ Ther Juppiter him wesslio, both bak and side, And Phoebus eke a fain: towait him brought To (trie him with. 447 — 8. Xk%.einxo , the perf. XiXhi- ntai has a merely pres. sense in K. ■ 253, Tgixri S iTL /jkoiga XsXsmrai., so N. 256, where it follows ^gxofiai, and in il. 256, 260. Thus the pluperf. has a. sense simply past. 449 - 74. We found our men, accord- ingly, treated as honoured guests in Circe's hall. As we and they embraced with tears, she checked our lamenta- tions, and bade us cheer our hearts and recruit our strength , dispirited and exhausted as we were by our toils. We spent a year with her in feast and mirth; but at its end my comrades reminded me that home remained to be won, if fate so permitted it to be. 450. Xovaiv . . . sxQiOev, we have repeatedly seen that these processes in H. are always united, the second being the complement of the first: and so among the Greeks and Orientals gener- ally. Thus Polycrates' daughter dreamt, TOV natsga iv zm Tjf'pt fhszitogov iovza Xova9ui iJiiv dnb xov diog %gCsa9ai By Bacon's time classical sources were reopened, and we read (Essays, XXXV) the dream rightly stated, including the "anointing"- 454 — 60. xXaiov, this includes both parties, the newcomers and those ban- queting; for the emotions of mutual recognition had interrupted the feast. In 460 "she bids these_ resume and the others share it. — ol6a «. z. X., she speaks as though their past toils were 170 OATSSEIAS K. 458—470. [day XXXIV. a a. 4 mar. b I. 4, n. 746, d. 381 mar. c ;l. 401,408, colli; cr. Si. 365. d |U. 23, 302. e e. 191 mar. f 416-7. g- cf. a. 68. h a. 3^3 mar. i 0. 342. k 1^, 62. 1 ip. 53, i". 99. m /*. 103 mar. n I. 123 mar. d. 86 mar. p L. 557 mar. q B. 295, ;i. 248, 294—5. r |. 294, T. 152, o). 142; cL /J. 107. s I/. 367, X- 301. ijjitfiv os' fV^ Tcovta Ttdd'ST' alyea (x^voEvti,^ T^S' 00' dvaQSiOL' avSQsg iSrjXijaavT' inl %eq6ov. aXK' ay ex' eS&Cetb^ ^Qdfirjv, xal %Cvets olvov, 460 sig o XEv ttvrig &v(i6v' ivl Gtij&sGGt ^d^r]TE, olov ozE XQcatiGtov ilsinETE jtatgiSa^ yatav tQrjXEirig 'Id'dxrjg- vvv S' ddxs^EEgS xal a&vfioi, aisl^ df.r]g^ ^aXa^f^g [i£(ivrj[iEvoi' ovds 7to&' v^tv d'viiog iv £V(pQ06vvri ,^ STtal ^ [idXa JtoXKd ' TtdjtoG&E." 465 (Off™ ^'g)a&', i^(itv 6' avt' insTtsi&Eto Q'vtidg dyfjvcDg. Evd-a filv ^'ftaTK" Tcdvta Tslsgcpogov" sCg Eviavtov fjfiEQ'a,^ daivvfiEvoi xqeu % 'ds%Exa xal [lE&v -^Sv' dlX' OTE drj Q ivtavT6govslT]g H. I. Vi. 50 (vid. 491). 512. d'tSao A. I. Vi. 56 et sup. K. ; Sofiov livai Vi. 5, 133; svQoaovta A. a man. 1. 0zi]Oag . • . JlSTdOffccq, the infin. verb, used as imperat., takes the subject in the nomin. as in voarijaas dij insiza ... jjeiai, a. 290 — I, cf. Hero.d. VII. 159, 6v Ss [irj ^oti&isiv. — ■^aS'ai, this implies the absence of any exertion save the steerer's guiding hand (mar.) ; for locality and direction see App. G. 3 (i) (10). — Tfiv 6e xe x. z. i,., "for the breeze of Boreas to waft her". This construction seems limited to speeches, and to involve a pron., which in later language would be a relative, and is so above 432 — 3 in 9j v.sv ... iioirjGszai, but in the Homeric may, as here, be demonstrative. It expresses not mere future sequence, but combines this with finality. 509. kaxeiK, the Scholl. explain this by svyicos, svayiaq)og, "of rich soil" and "easily dug", connecting it with Xaxatvat to dig. Ni. understands it "roughly overgrown", as if l.a%- meant as in Kax-vrj Xax-liog. .More natural and simple is the tradition of the Schol. V. that it is = iXdxsa, denoting a narrow margin viz. the actual ckhj, or beach, between the trees and the stream. 510. aiyeiQOij see on rj. 106. Por- phyrins, de Styge (ap. Stobseum IV. 57), says on the authority of Plutarch and others that this tree is a mournful one and incompetent to produce fruit, citing a fragment of Soph. 692 Dind. xavv- (pXoiov yag laaiisgiog oazis alysCgov ^LOTttv dmo^dXXsi. — Ixiai, fizsa, our "with" ("withy" still stands for "willow" in many rustic parts of England), cf. Lat. vieo vi-men, also olav-a, or in later Greek olevivri, (really an adj., like "withy",) "osier", in which the 01- no doubt represents the f- absorbed; see Curtius I. 357. — lakeaixaQXOi, "seed-shedding"; see App. G. 3 (i) note *- Worsley renders, "Sown with the fruitless willow, withering fast". 511 — 2. vija, see App. G. 3 (s)_(6) for the local details here. — • evQiaevta, Bvgcog is the squalor, situs, or unseemly foulness with which neglect covers all objects, as often from small fungi (mil- dew), cobwebs, dust, or weeds; and to which sepulchres were especially liable. SoSimonides(ap.Bergk, p. 1114), of the dead of Thermopylse, ivzaipiov Ss zoiovtov ovz' svgmg ovd"' 6 liav- Safidziog dfiavgdasi ^Po'voSt Bacchy- lides {ib. p. 1230) uses it of riist, |i- qitd r' d^(fi]Ksa Sdfivazai BVQoig. DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIA2 K. 513—540. ^75 sv&a jiev eig '^^^Qovra^ nvQKpksya&mv re qbovGlv Kcoxvtos ■&', OS ^i) 2Jtvy6g^ vSarog eGriv kjcoqqco^,' i^jtszQrj te ^vveGig xe dvca TCorafiav iQiSovitcov^ ^v&a 6' S7CSI&', iJQcog,^ ;fpifig[)'9'£tS nikKg, ag' 0s xalevco , p6&Q0vS oQv^ui, oGov^rs nvyovGiov ^'v&a'^ xal sv&a- ccfKp' avrm 8s %oriv ;(er()'9'«t naGiv^ vekvsGGlv, itQmta^ lisXiXQi^ra, (istsTtstta Ss ij^e'I'"" oi'va, 520 TO" xqCxov av%'' vSaxf inl d' aX(pLxa° ksvxa nalvvsiv. a <1>. 358; cf. X. 157-8. b B. 756, 0. 3C9. c I. 369, V. 98. (1 cr.£.672,^.162. e cf. T. 78. f rj. 303, ul. 818. g- H. 25—33. h 1. 325. i l).8emar.,*'.lG4. k X. 491. 1 X. 640. m V. 69. n Z. 18G, r. 225. .2. 560, J. 77, ^. 640. 514. aTtoJ^gm^. 519. frjSi'C foCvcp. 5x4. Ti o's y, d' OS K. ; sctIk I. Vi. iii; aitoggm^ a ^ Eu. Fl. Eo. Aid., vid. Schol. Ven. B. ad B. 775. 515. iQi/ivKoav var. 1. 111., IgiySovTicov T. 516. xekse' cog as y; «sA.£u'cco y Stu. 517. opt;|' oaaov te var. 1. St. 518. av- roav I.; Jtaci I. N. Vr. Vi. 50 Eu. Fl. Aid. 520. rgizov S' I. K. Vi. 133 Ro.; ttv Vr. ; TiaXvvat I., ndXvvov a, -vsiv ^ H. Hesych. 513 — 4. 'A xsQOvra k. t. I., so Milton, Farad. Lost II. 577 foil., Abhorred Styx the flood of deadly hate; Sad Acheron, of sorrow, black and deep; Cocytus, named of lamentation loud Heard on the rueful stream ; fierce Phleg^eton, Whose waves of torrent fire inflame with rage. The Lethe, which also Milton intro- duces, belongs to post-Homeric myth. The dead of Homer have a keen re- membrance; see the words of the dead heroes in X. 405 foil. , and the more expressive silence of Ajax, 563. The name 'A%sga>v has probably no original connexion with cf;i;os, but is a kindred name to Acheloiis (see App. G. 3 (7)). The secondary associations of a%og have, through the force of poetry, wholly overpowered the primary re- lations of the name Acheron. — Hv- Qi(pXsyi9-tov , in the battle of the Kiver Scamander with Hephaestus, the former says ovS' Sv iyca aoi y' coSs nvgl tpXeys&ovTi. ii,a%oi(i,riv (mar.). For Styx, her cave and the solemnity of the oath by her, see Hes. Theog. 775 foil. — anOQQm^, see on i. 359. 515. TlETQij X. T. X., a rock, wedged in between two rivers' beds which bathe its base, may be supposed, but see App. G. 3 (4) — (7). The words, Tcixgri ... Bvvsaiq, if kept, lead back to ^v9a (Lsv in v. 513, dropping gsov- aiv, as unsuited to the subject, of which %6zr)KS might form the predication. The construction will then seem left pur- posely as vague as the conception. 516—7. svQ'a . . . XQi'l'-V^^'i'ii •'■ e. to the spot marked in the previous lines by the rock and the junction of the rivers. — cug as x., the words imply that precise conformity to the directions is required. — ^69'QOV, cf. Lucian Necyom. p. 230, ^o'fl'poi' t8 ogv^uiis& a, v.o.1 ra liijXa iiaTeacpd- la/xsji, jtal ro aliJta msgl avtov iaitsi- aayksv. — oaov ts, see on i. 325. — svS-a xal sv9-a, '"^ach way", t. e. foursquare. 518 — 9. /O^Vj used especially of offerings to the dead or infernal powers : for the celestials anovSii or Xoi^rj is the word. Thus the title of the .^schylean play is the Xorjcpogoii cf. ;i;oas a^ mss. xi (Vi. iii) Fl. var. 1. St., azQSTpag lemm. b.; and voaqiL y A. I. Vi. 50, 56 Eu. the primitive aliments of human life seem represented. This symbolizes a capacity of life in the dead, and might seem a supply for their temporary re- animation (although the actual quicken- ing power is limited to the blood inf. 537, I. 89, 148). Of this feeling we have strong traces in antiquity. Its coarsest and fullest aspect is shown perhaps in the account given by Herod, iv. 71 foil, of the burial of the Scythian kings; see also ?Pi 171— 6. The same is suggested by the "pyre filled with good things" of 523 inf.; cf. Virg. ^n.YI. 224 — s, and Thucyd. III. 58, IxifiAfisv (TiaTspag) . . . Iff'S'jJ^afft jtai rots aXloig vofiCihOig. 521 — 5. yovvovad-ai ... ^e§eiv, "implore with vows ... that, on return- ing, you will offer"; so 526 inf., sv- Xyai "with vows". — d/ievijva, the loss of "living powers" (Bp. Butler, Anal. I.) was esteemed to follow the extinction of life; see this further ex- plained by Anticleia, I. 218 foil., ov yuQ iti adgyiccg xs v-al oaxia IvE? sxovBiV ..., and exemplified in the case of Agamemnon, X. 393, ov yag 01 k'x' rjv i's ^(iTCsSog, ovSs xi v.iv.vg. — xdQ-tjva, the presence of a vast multitude crowding about, in which the heads alone are chiefly conspicuous, is suggested by the phrase; also their stooping perhaps, head forward, to drink of the blood. It may, however, although more weakly, be taken, as ■KBcpaXrjv in a. 343, in the vague sense of "person" only. — Otsiquv, the stem axsQ- seems to mean "hard"; so Engl, ''stern, sturdy (steer?)" and Lat. ster- ilis, properly of ground too hard to be tilled; here "barren"; cf. Theocr. IX. 3, vcpevxsg vnb axiCgaiB i Ss xavgiag, and Virg. ^n. VI. 251, sterilemgue tibi Proserpina, vaccam. In v. 186 "not yet weakened by bearing" seems meant. — itVQijV, see the last note, at end. — 7ta/i/isXav , cf. Virg. uh sup., Ipse atri veUeris agnam ^neas matri Eumenidum magnaique sorori Ense ferit. See on y. 6. 526 — 40. Circe continued her direc- tions. I was to sacrifice solemnly with averted face the lambs to Aides and PersephonS. The dead would swarm about. My comrades were to flay and burn the victims, with invocations of those deities, while I with drawn sword was to stand sentry over the blood, that Teiresias might answer my ques- tions about my return home. 526. i'9'VEa VEXQtxiVy cf. Lucian, Necyom. p. 234, xal xov aXXov oiiiXov x&v vsii-Qotv v,axa k'&vrj xal iiaxd ipvXa Siaixm^svovg. 527 — 8. ^•■^Xvv XS, for this ter- mination with a fern, noun cf. mar. and Eurip. Bacck. 828, xiva axoXrjv; T] S'iiXvv; — "Eqe^oq, the region (probably marked by a deeper gloom resting upon it) of the 'AtSsco Soiiog, 512 sup. — aTQStpaq, turning the victims so as to face that way, and to make their blood gush in that direc- tion. Thi.s is a proper sacrifice to Aides DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIAS K. 529—539. 177 LSfisvog'^ jcorafioio qocccov iv&a ds jtokKal 530 ipvxal^ eXs-v0ovtai vexvcov" xatars&veicoTcov. dij tot' aTtaid"' ErdQ0i6iv inoxQvvai'^ xal avm^ui. [fMjAa,<= Ttt dij xataxsiz' iecpayiisvu vt^la'C^ yakxa,'] SsLQuvrugs xazaxtjat, insv^aed'ai,^ de 9801:6 iv, tip&i^o} t' '^iSrj xal a%"^ aivrj Il£Q0a(povECri- 535 avrbg Sa ^icpog^ o^v aQV(SSd[iavos naQcc iitjqov rjSd'cci,, (iTjSa iav vaxvcav^ d^avrjva xccgrivu atftarog" desov i'fiav xqIv TaiQaSicco" jtvd'eGd'ai,. SvQ'a rot amixa (lavtig ilavGatcci, op;f«fi£° Kamv, ogP xav tot, aUnjiGiv odbv xkI (latQa xalevd'ov, a V. 160 , n. 395 — G, f. 371. b I. 37. c a. 147, 541, 564, H. 409. d e. 139, i. 44. e X. 45—60. f tf. 743 mar. g- fi. 359, a. 622. h V. 238. i 491 mar. k I. 300 mar. 1 i. 433 mar. m I 89, 148. n 492 mar. o cT. 316. p 3. 389—90 mar. 529. fitfisvog. 533. KaTci%iJ^J^cci. 534. 'AfiSy. 539. fsCitiaaiv. 535- J^sqvaadiisvog. 529. Ujisvog ec jS H. A. M. Vi. 50, 56, lofisvog Vi. 5. 530. MaraTE'B'j'EimTcoj' mss. xi {y Vi. ii) Fl. Aid. St. Ox., -vsoJtcoj' Vi. 5, 561 -vrimrmv Wo. Bek. Di. La R. 531. IroOTgwat Vi. 50, 56 T. 532. uazd'HSiT' K. , -MSirat y Stu., KUtSKSix' male rell. Eo. Fl. Aid. St. Ox. Wo, Bek. Di. S33- Ssigavrss H. Vr. Vi. 5, 50, -T«s « |S; Karajtstat Wo., -v.'^ai St. Em. Ox. Bek. Di. La E.; insv^sa&ccL N. 534. at'fft a K., •9'' aWjj H. ex em.; sn' alvij Vi. 56; (pSQ- ascpovs^T] A., gp£ci(>. L 535. s^vacufiEvos y K. Vi. 50 A. a man. 1. 536. ft^ Si mss. vii (Vi. ii), ft^ d' Vi. 5 ; s&v Vi. 133. and PersephonS, as deities; whereas in 518 — 25 we had the reverential adora- tion of the dead en masse, Klvtd i'&vsa VSV.Q&V, somewhat similar to the feel- ing conveyed by the phrase "All Souls". — d7tov6aog; Theocr. XXIV. 94 — s, aij) Ss vha&cci aaxQS- JTTOS; and Virg. .^n. VI. 224, Aversi tenuere facem; Bucol. VIII. 102, Trans~ que caput jace, nee respexeris. He was to turn in the direction opposite to Erebus, towards the river, probably Oceanus, i. e. towards the world of the living, the region of the dead being on its further bank. 529 — 30 I am inclined to regard these and 532 as later inserted, or at any rate 532 as borrowed from K. 45, and 529 — 30 as possibly belonging after 534, "Pray to the gods . . . turning to the river's steam". The nollal ipv%al v.. T. X. of 530 will then lead up better to the following directions of 535 foil, which relate to them. The reason for dropping 532 is chiefly the awkwardness of KarinsiT' therein, and the fact that only two mss. (mid. mar.) have v.aza- hsit', in which it is probably an altera- HOM. CD. II. tion to accommodate the sense, which it does but lamely after all. With the proposed transposition, there will be nothing to prevent Ssigavtag Kura- ■nfjcii from having for object the "sheep" of 527. S30 — 4. xaTaveO-veKxytoiv, from the analogy of forms like ^sioiiai, Sccsioa, Safieica, itpSLco, etc., Bekker (Horn. Bl. p. 227 — 8) decides in favour of -si- before and m in this word; and where, as in the fem. , the termination -via comes in, to recall the old readings ■iia.taTS&V7iv.v(rig etc. — dvoi^aL, this aor. form follows the fut. avco^co of 31. 404, cf. dvoi^oiisv, O. 29s; see on &. 449. — xavixeir' , see the last note. — xaraxeiai (or -xijai), see on I. 231. — S7t' aivfjjSee on 491. 536 — 40. d^svtivd xaQfiva, see on 521 sup. — a«7riv, and xakvJtXQTiy , s,ee on g. 230, 231 — 2. Also cf. Chaucer, Romaunt of R. 7370 — 1, "A large cover- chief of thread She wrapped a,ll about hir head", Bion, XV. 20 (of Achilles in female attire) KOjiag S' iitvKCi^s KaXvnrgfi. Archilophus speaks as if this were distinctive of unmarried women, Bergk, 688, 'Jlai^ilr} jr^OMcfficoj' ifgrjv dvs&r]%s KaXvitxQriv"HQy, kov- Qi$iiov svr' iKvgrjBs ydfiiov. 548. cuonelta, Buttm. Leadl. si (end) regards this as not connected with aatxog, but aca, to breathe deeply or snore: it would thus be also related to iavta, Mr. Paley on S,. 159 considers that the original form was probably dj-sJ-J-sig or d,fsj^xsi:g from the root af reduplicated. I think the form in -£03 points to a direct derivation from acoroff, in the sense of "to be soft as wool" (i. 434 and note), (like dtaiix£a) svxccKTsa) fr. ^xaiixog Bvxvitxog,) anij, with vTivov as quasi,- cognate object, "to indulge ,in fleecy (soft) slumber"; cf. il'gia ... vjtvco naia-ncoxSQCC , Theocr. V. 50 — i; xdxrjxsg avco /ialaiicoTSgpi vnvai, ib. XV. 125. 551 — 60. ovrf' evS^ev tceq , "not even from there", with a tacit reference to his losses elsewhere , g^a^ the year of comfort they had spent. — vfoirw- TOg, this stands with an explanatory air; ci. alsl yaq xs v smzigoi dfQ'*' Siovaiv. He was of least account among the crew, and his accident seems introduced in order to give an effective DAY XXXIV.] 0AT2SEIA2 K. 553-567. T79 og (tot avEv%'' ird^mv [sgots" iv SdfiaGi, Kigxi^g, 555 i^i;;^£Og i^EiQcav, xaxEke^aro'^ oivo^aQSiav" XLvv^Evcov^ d' Etdgcav o^iccSovs xal dovnov^ dxovGag, i^ccTtCvrjg kvoqovGe, xal ixldd'Eto^ (p^E0lv riGiv aipoQQOv ^ xata^rivcci Ccav Eg xX((iaxa ' (laxQTJv ■ aAAa xat' dvttxQV"' tiyEog tceGev" ex 8e 01 uvif;qv ^60 det^aydkcav" idyrj, T/^v;fi)p d' "AtdogSsi xat'^kd'Ev. EQ%Q^ivoiGt,8E zoiGiv Eym ^Ezd' (iv&ov hiaov "cpd0&E^ vv Ttov oIxQvdE^ . 201. ■ bb X. 78, 406; cf. Si. 7H. SS3- 3S7- f'^oi'V. SSS. foLvo^aQsCiov. 559. J^oi. ^ 560. iSdyrj AJ^lSobSs. 561. Sftinov. 562. /otMOWE. 564- 'AfiSag. 553. apTjeMg y. 555. olvo§aQsCoav et tj sup.^st H. 357. iitoQOvas et a sup. s Vi. J. 558. K^^'(![ Vi. j, 56. 559. v.at' avxiv.QV a, ^ B.. k. I. N. Vi. ^o ApoU. Lex., naz' avtiKQV K. v., v.azdvriv.Qv Vi. 56 Eu. Eo. edd. pier., naxavci-HQvg Bek. 561. pro fi'U'9'Oi' ndaiv Vi. 56. 562. qjaO'S's rass. ix.^(^ H. Vi. iii), (pda&e a; 7101. Vi. 5, 56; olitovSs mss. x (a ^ H. Vi. iii). ^ 563. TjfitJ' Eu. Ro., aiifiiv Vi. s post ras. , -^fivv A. I. K. M. Vi. 50, 56 Eu. , '^iilv Di. 566. totai ^ H, I. K. M. N. Vi. so, 133, -etv a. . 567. v.utav&i a K. Vi. 5, 56 Eu. /S post ras. Fl. St. Em. Ox. Bek., Kat' av&i Schol. Ven. ad N. 633 lem. Wo. Di. La E. opening to the scene in K. 51 foil. — (pqeclv K. T. I., "sound in his wits". — tsQOl^, see on 426. — oivo^a- geitav , see note on y. 139. — axov- aaq, see App. F. 2 (32) for some in- stances of sounds below in the /xeyagov audible above and vice versa, and for the position of the "ladder" (558) ib. (16). — Join xavafi^ai closely with iiuv, "to descend by going". — xarj dvTiXQV, see ib. (14). — d^TQayd- Xoiv, named also aqiovSvXCmv in T. 483, of which the marrow is there re- presented as scattered by decapitation; see also mar. Here the nape of the neck as wrenched out of the highest vertebra, which forms with it the "atlas" joint, seems intended: cf. Aristoph. Nub. 1501, i-ATQa^riXia&m Ttsecov. 562—74. 6ov. — Ttg av K. T. 1-, this, like some other general statements about the gods, is iiot strictly adhered to when poetic convenience requires a departure from it (see on d. 379); c. g. Hermes, when conducting Priam to Achilles' tent, after declaring his deity, "will not go in to meet Achilles' eye, as it would be a shame for a deity to be seen in familiar attendance upon a mortal", £1. 462 — 4. This seems as if, he must appear to Achilles, if he entered. We may illustrate the present passage by Pallas' appearance to Achil- les in A. iq8, oi'ca cpaivojiivri , ■'^"'' ^' allmv ov zig oq&to. 0AT22EIA2 A. SUMMARY OF BOOK XI. "We embarked with our sacrificial sheep. At the end of a day with a fair "wind we reached the Ocean stream and Cimmerian land (i — 22); thence we "went by foot along the shore. I scooped a trench and performed the ritual, "while the shades came flocking round. I guarded the blood till Teiresias "should approach (22 — 50). I first met Elpenor's shade, who told his fate and "implored burial (51 — 83). Then I saw my mother's shade, but Teiresias advanced "and drank the blood; then told me of my future fortunes and my death (84 — "137). Next my mother drank the blood and spoke (138 — 54). We told our "respective stories, and she gave me news of my home. I strove to embrace "her but in vain, for phantom-like she eluded my grasp (154 — 224). "Then passed before me the ladies of the elder time, and told each her "tale — Tyro, Antiope, Alcmene, MegarS, Epicaste, and Chloris, Lede and Iphi- "medeia, Phsedre Procris and Ariadne, Mjiera, ClymenS, and EriphylS, and hosts "of others, — how many time would fail me to tell, — daughters, or wives, "or mothers, of heroes and kings (225 — 332)." Odysseus pauses in his tale and silence follows. The queen is first to break it, in admiration proposing further gifts. Echineiis seconds her, and the king con- firms their words. Odysseus gladly accepts the offer, and, pressed by Alcinotis' enquiry, whether he saw any of his comrades in Aides, resumes his tale as follows (333-84). "First came Agamemnon, my chief, with his followers, all slaughtered in "^gisthus' hall. Weeping at the sight, I enquired his fate. He told me how "they were butchered treacherously at a banquet by ^gisthus and Clytemnestre. "He contrasted our wives' characters, spoke of my son, and enquired news of "his own, which I could not give him (385 — 464). Then came Achilles, grouped "with Patroclus and others. I sought to console him amid the privations of "the dead, but he bitterly rejected my consolations. He, too, enquired news of "his sire and his son. I could only tell him of the sage and-gallant bearing of "the latter before Troy. He strode exultingly away (465 — 540). Alone Ajax Tela- "mon held aloof, still resenting my having won the arms of Achilles from him, "which had caused his death. I strove to appease the sullen shade in vain "(541—67). Then I saw Minos, royal judge among the dead, and Orion the "huntsman, hunting still. Then Tityus, prostrate over nine acres, with the fatal "vulture gnawing him. Then Tantalus tormented with hunger and thirst. "Then Sisyphus toiling at his stone, which, as he strove to roll it up, rolled ever "back upon him. Last appeared Herakle.s, or rather his phantom form, with "bow and arrow fixed, and girt with a marvellous belt. He knew me, and "exclaimed, 'what, ^vas I too sent thither alive, as he had been?' He retired, "and the dead came swarming round. In dread of some fearful phantom, I ".■iped away. We re-embarked and returned down the Ocean stream (j68 — 640)." N e 71 V ( a. AvtKQ'^ inBb Q enl vrja xat'^Xd'oiisv rjds O'dXadGav , vijK^ (t£V €CQ TtttfiJtQcorov sQV00a(iev sig aXa Stav, hv d' iGtbv ti9'e^s0d'a xal foria vrjl (leXaivrj, sv Se ra ff^Aa lapdvtss k^ijocciiev ,'^ civ^ Ss xal avrol e ^aivo^ev cexvv(ji£voi, ,^ ^aXsgov^ xara Sdxgv %iovtEg. riyiXv d' av ^stojaSd-e^ vsog xvavoTtgaQOto i'xfievov^ ovgov i£i mXrjSlGtiov, iGQ-AoP sratQov, a d. 573. b d. 577—8 mar. c 20, ^. 309 — 10, 438. d /!. 419 mar. e X. 670. f J. 556 mar. g I. 539, X. 172. h /.I. 149-50 ; cf. /S. 420 mar., e. 268. 2. mifiiigoiTa J-egvaaa/juiv. N. Stu. Vi. s M.; ctvtog $. 1. HCTTJ^U'S'OJ' Vi. 5, 56. 2. cup TtQCOTOV K. 4. iStjaajisv A. ex em.; iv Ss a ^ y A. I. K. 5. Paivov a; KaxaSccngv 1. N. Vi. 56, 133. 6. KaT67CLB9;s y H. I. N. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50 En. Eo. Fl., -&£v a /S; vsmg I. Vi. 133 Eu. Fl. Ro. Apoll. Lex. 7. I'yfisvov h., i'ttfisvov Eu. Scholl. ad N. 456, i'Kfi. Fl. v (?). The name more commonly given to this book is vSKvia, sometimes vskvo- (lavtsCa. Cic. Tusc. I. 16, says, Ani- mos enim per se ipsos viventes non pof- erant mente complecti; formam aliquam figuramque gueerebanl. Inde Homeri iota vsKvia: inde ea quce metis amidus Ap- pius vs^vo/JkcivTiLa faciebat. Similar vsv.'blai occurred in several post-hom- eric poems of the Epic cheracter, especially in the so called voetoi (or returns of the various heroes of the Trojan war to their homes) which probably contained catalogues of hero- ines, as appearing after death, similar to those found in this book (Ni. with ref. to Pausan X. 28, 4). A large portion (565 foil.) of the end of the book is marked by the Scholl. as a suspected interpolation, as regards which see some remarks in App. G. 3 (16) ... (19). I — 22. We came down to the sea, launched the ship and embarked in sorrow, with the sacrificial sheep. Circe blessed uS with a breeze which sped us fairly all the day. At the end of it we I'eached the limit, the Ocean stream; there lay the Cimmerian land and city, covered ever in thick gloom which the sun never penetrates. There we hauled Up the ship, took out the sheep and went alohg On foot up the stream to the place whither Circe bade us. I — 8. v^a. Which had been drawn up by Circe's orders and the tackle etc. lodged in caverns x. 403 — 4, 423 — ;. The poet, however, adheres to his lilced forms for description of the launching etc. not deviating on this account. — ovQOv, probably that pro- mised as BoQsao, v.. 507. Circfe, like Ca- lypsS (mar.), seems to have had a local sphere of influence over the winds. They are rega,rded as among the powers t84 0AT22BIAr A. 8—15. [day XXXIV. a X. 136 mar. b e. 334 mar. c /(. 151; cf.jS. 390 mar., ft,. 410. d cf. I. 250. e X. 507 mar. f I. 78 mar. §• P. 384. h 9. 121; cf. R. 427. i cf. e. 277, r\. 267. k /». 388 mar. 1 cf. Z. 143. m r. 434, H. 422, S- 311. n ^. 3 mar. o 9. 562 mar. rifietg d' o%ka'^ sxatita jtovriGfifisvoi'^ xata vrja ^lisd'a-" trjv 5' avs(i6g^ rs xv^BQVijtrig t' I'&vvsv. lo f^g ds navrjfisQtrigs zitaQ'' '^ i0tta JtovtOTtOQOvffrig-^ dv^Etrd'' r' T^shog dxiocovto te TCaGai dyviai. rj S' ig TCEiQaQ"'^ 'ixavs ^uQ'vqqoov'" 'Slxeavoto. svd-a 8s KififiSQicav dvdQav d'^fiog" te nolig rs, risQi" xul vscpB^rj xsxalv(ifiEVOi • ovSs not' avtovg 15 9. J^sKccatcc. 8. avSijsaaa vid. ad jt. 136. 10. yivpSQvrjzai, Vi. S, 56; i'9vvav a (de ult. lit. vix liquet), H&vvEv Fl. E., -vs lem. V. Eu. 11, 12 om. ^. 13. pro Ig Vi. 5 ln:i. 14. KsQ^SQScov Aristar., h. "^^Etftsgirai' aut A^EgPEe^rav nonnuUi (ksq^. Crates)" m., sic fere V, horum utr. var. 1. Eu. et Et. Mag. cf. Aristoph. Ran. 187. 15. ks- v.cclviiii,svos j5. of tlie_ region which it is hers to wield. — avd'^eCOa, see on h. 138, s. 334. 9— II. oxi.«, see App. F. 1 (7). — ijfie&'a, see on v.. 507. Here Worsley well renders, "sent a breeze, Our good companinon, bellying with high strain The sails, and, we reclining at our ease. Steersman and prosperous wind impelled us through the seas" 13. TcsiQaQ'' , see App. G. 3 (i). 14. Ki/tfiSQimv, Mr. Gladstone says, III. ii. 294, "The Cimmerian country of H. is represented down to the present day by the Crimea, one of the most ancient passages from Asia into Europe .... The cloud in which these Cimm. are wrapped finds its counter- part in the notoriously frequent winter fogs of the Euxiue. The Peninsula, lying on the very straits themselves is in exact correspondence with the (present) passage". This seems to assume a doubtful point: the Crim-ea may re- present KifiiiSQ-ioi, but the reading of the latter name is far from certain; see the end of this note. In the note on «. 133 — 4 reasons are given for re- garding Msia,, Circe's island, as lying in the extreme E. someway to the N. in some imaginary sea, occupying central Europe, between the Euxine and the Hadriatic or the gulf of Lyons. The imaginary route being with Boreas, or from about N. E. to S. W. might be supposed to follow some such line as that of the river Borysthenes (Dneiper) which flows into the Euxine not far west of the Crimea. By the nslgata ... 'Sliisavoto the current out of the Palus Mseotis into the Euxine may be re- presented. It is observable that the darkness of the region seems blended as if magically with that of night, which overtakes them as they reach it, continues throughout the book, and is still prevailing when they reach .£eea, fl. 7. Mr. Tennyson seems to have followed this in the beautiful idea in his "Lotus-eaters", Thus voyaging on In the afternoon they came unto a land, In which it seemed always afternoon. Aristar. read for Kifi/tegimv Ksq^s- PeW, and Crates A^S9Psp^fi)J';cf. Charon's words 17 s KsQpsgiovg rj g KoQccnag, Aristoph. Ran. 187. Thus we are by no means sure of the form of the name. On the other hand the dog of Aides is mentioned in 623 inf. and &. 366 — 9, but not by the name Cerberus, which occurs first in Hes. 7'heog, 311. The etymology of it is quite conjectural. As, however, the myth of this dog is said to be traceable far back in Aryan legend, it is likely that it is connected with the notion of darkness. Strabo (I. 6 or 9, III. 149 or 239), who knew the Kifty^. as occupying a definite locality, regarded them as having in- vaded Asia in or before Homer's time, and so as turned by him to poetical account (Ni.). DAY xxxiy.] 0ATS2EIA2 A. 16—27. X85 ije'Atog* cpadd'cov xatadsQXSTai,^ kkxCvegOiv, ovd'' oKor' aV" 6TBC%ri0i itgog ovqkvov^ dstsgoevra, ovQ"' or' ccv Kil) ^ iTcl yatav an' ovQavo&sv TtQotQaTCrjtaL • aAA' inl vv^^ 6A01J xitarai SelXoISi,^ ^qotoMiv. 20 vija^ (isv sv%'' B^ovtsg ixeX^ccfisv ix de tec ft^Aa' siXoiieO'' • avTol S' avts icuqcc ^oov^ 'SlxaavoiO ijoftfVji oqop' is xaQOV" ag)ix6(isd'' ov cpQccGe'^ Kigxfj. ^v&' iSQijia" (lev IlEQifiijSrjgP EvQvX.oxog'i ts ESiov dyd S' «op' o^v iQvGGccfisvos itccQci (iyjqov 2_5 P6d-Q0V^ OQV^' 0600V ts TtVyOVGlOV Svd'K XKL SV&CC' K(i^' avta ds %oriv lEoiiiqv nccGLv vexveGGlv, ngmta (isliXQTJta , (lEtSTCEbta 8e i^Se'C oUva, a B. 479. b /I. aso. c n. 62, r. 316. d I. 527 mar. e ft. 381. f n. 567. S ft. 'dil, 0. 408, X.31,76,i2.526. ii I. 546 mar. i 4 mar, k ft. 1. 1 X. 570. m t. 181; cf. I. 543 mar. n a. 509 setjq. i. 250, Q. 600. p |U. 195 ;cf. 0.515. q X. 205, 429. r t, 300 mar. s X. 517—25 mar. 24. SsQvaaoiisvos. 27. J^rjSs'i J-olvcp. 16. iniSsQv.szat mss. xv (^ y T. ter Vi. omn.) Eu. PI. Eo. Strab. v. p. 244 Tzetz. Alleg. ii, sie Ariatar. et Aristoph., h., irnXdjimtai Strabo i. p. 6, jtaratf. yel kniS. Eu., iniS. Hes. Theoq. 760. 17. oi55' N.; bno^av yS.. iii I. K. Eu., ottot' av a ^ Fl. Eo. i8. orav I. K. Vi. 5 Fl. Eo., oV av Eu.; ovQavo&i M. 19. PgoToiai a ^ Eo. FL, -eir Eu. 20. Ji' tfs y M. N. Vi. g, ^v ds ts Vi. 56. 21. jcapappo'oi' A. M., naQCi^QOOv Gr. Vi. 56, naQaQQOOv H. 24. s2j;oi' y Stu. FL, ^'axov H. 25. ogv^a oaov a ^ I. N. Vr. Vi. 50, 133, opula offov H., op«|' daaov FL, mpT^la oaaov (in offor mut.) A., oaaov rs Vi. 56. 26. jjoag Stu. FL lemm. h. b, q.; xiofj^ai ^, xBOfiiv y v. lem. M. Stu. H. a man. i Eo., -fujr var. L M. , i%s6(i,r]V in mar. H. , %safi7iv Zenod. , h. ; naei mss. vii (A. a man. i) FL, nSeiv a, ^ Eo. 16. tisXioi^ fc. T. X., cf. .^schyL Fragm. isSDind. ag oits nifiqu^'riXiov nQoaSigtutai, Prom. V. 796 — 8 at SopKi- Ssg vaCovei Srjvaial KOQcii .... ag ov9 rji.iog 7CQoaSsg)i£Tai aiiTiaiv, ov^' ff vv- v,tSQog ni^vrj noxi; and these similarly are reached otav Tisgdoyg qsi9qov ■^nsLQfov OQOV ngbg dvxoka g, which with alittle more definiteness reproduces the Homeric description here, so far as its geography can be cleared. This line also occurs Hes. Theog. 760 with iTCiSigxsToit for noxiS. and is followed by ovQccvov sieavimv ovr ovgavo&sv 19. Some legend of the long night of winter in high latitudes is probably represented here as of the long polar day among the Lsestrygones , see on n. 84—6. On the omission of the local features mentioned in >t. 509 foil., see App. G. 3. (i)- , 21 — 2. xaQa (^oov, i. e. on foot along its further bank, up or against its stream. — ov tfQaOe, here, again. the local features 'of "the rock and confluence" of «. 515 are missing and all is blank. 23 — 37. My comrades held the vic- tims, while I scooped a trench and poured the due libations with the vows prescribed. I sacrificed the sheep into the trench, and the shades came flock- ing round. 23. The whole number of comrades seem to have accompanied although two only are named, each as holding a victim, 25 — 33, see the notes on k. 517 — 25. With ^oQ-QOV K. T. X., comp. Gower, Medea reviving .ffison, 217 foil., who follows the present passage (of course in some version or imitation) very closely, Tiio sondry puttes faste by Sche made and with that haslely) A wether, which was blak, sche slouh. And out therof the blood sche drouh And dede into the pettes tuo; Warm milk sche putte also therlo With honey meynd, and in such wise Sche gan to made her sacrifise. t86 0i\TS2EIAS A. 28—39. [day xxxiv. a X. 536. b S. 336, v. 22. c 153, J. 110, H. 667, *. 167. d B. 94, 9. 321. e z. 530 mar. f .2. i92. g- cf. JC. 127-8. h cf. Si. 4,9. i 2. 567. ro rgCtov uv%'' Mutv sjtl d' akquxu KevkA ndKvvov. tcoXKk 8s yovvOvfifjl/ vEHtimv d[iEVf}VK HtcQrjVa, iX&mv eig 'Id'dxrj'V, atstgav ^ovv, rj tig aQietr), go QE^stv Ev fiBydpoidi icvQijv t ifi7iXt]0efiEv isd'Xcav TsiQEGir] d' ditdvt'vQ'EV o'iv lE^EVdEiisv o/'ra ^ajifisXav^ og ftjfAot<3t liEtaugiitEi, '^(ieteqoiGiv. toiig d' ijtil^ E'{)%caK'fl6L XirfjoC te, S&vecc vexq(SV) ikhad^rjv, %d Sh fiijla ka^wV dTtESEtQorofirjGa'' oe Eg pd&QOv, ^E'E 8' al^a" xEXmvEq)Eg- ai* 8' dyEQOvro ipvxdl" vltE^ 'EQE^ivg vixtjcov xatatEd-vEimrmv, vvjicpai,^ t '^iO'EOLS TE TCoXvtXritoC^ xe y^Qovtsg itaq^'Evmal t' dttukai^ VEOitEV&sa d'Vfidv EXov^ai, 32. ofiii. 28. TcaXiJva Stu. ^^^ (isTargiitBi, N. 34. ini a. 35. iXKiaditriv Fl., sXiBg. bis Eu. 37. vjieI ^ et ex em. «, vtc' II Eu. PI., VTts'tQ Vi. 5; SQtv^sg (voluit SQS^svg) a, t^t^ovg /5 Vi. 5, 50 N. H. a man. 2 sic Eu. FL, -^tvg lemm. b. et q., '-povg I.; vsyi^mv 'S.; KataTS^veKurmv a ^ K. N. Stu. Vi. 56, 133, -&vi]- M., Kccra zs&vaL. I., nara xs&v'qoxmv A. 38 — 43. f Zenod. Aristoph., h. q. v., ■[■ 6. Vi. 133. 39. 9' anaXal Vi. 5 a sed r' at sup. a man. rec, jS corrupte t' «ilai. And cried and preide forth "wilhal To Pluto the god infernal, And to the queene Proserpine. 34. xovg, takes its gender by anti- cipation fr. VSV.Q&V the more important, not ed'vsa, the feebler word. — s&'VSa vsXQfbv, see on %. 526 — 36. No notice is taken here of the direction given «. 528 — 9, avxog S' dnovoaipi zqcUcb- a&ai H. T. X. 37, see on «. 530. 38 — 50. Maid, and bachelor, and hoary men, and warriors slain in fight, were there. Their strong and awful cry struck me with horror. I bade my comrades flay and burn the vifitims, while with my sword drawn I guarded the blood till I had heard Teiresias. 38 — 43. These lines were rejected by Aristoph. and Zenod., as inconsistent with the Fpqnel, in respect of the in- discriminate character of the asseinbly of dead, ivho afterwards pass in review distinctly, and because the mention of wound.s seems unsuited to their state, as also to the case nf Agamemnon, who appears to show no wound, proToking thus the question, tig vi ee x-^p iSa- fiaeas; 398 inf. These grounds seem insufficient for rejecting them. They develope and expand the tpv^'"^ of V. 37, which tliv^ocl can only be distin- guished by the insignia of life, such as some of the hero shades afterwards show, e. g. the accompaniment of Agamem. by his slaughtered comrades, j88 inf, ; and although they may possibly have been added later, yet they may have been from the same poet as the rest, diverging into a more realistic view of the condition fii the dead; see Pref. to vol. I, part I, x. There is perhaps a greater probability of 43 having been founded upon 633, and it could well be spared. They have been imitated by Virgil .3Sn. VI. 306 — 8; in whose Inferno there appear graver in- consistencies than in the Homerifc; e. g. we have in 757 foil, an extensive group distinguished by their glories in a future state of existence, but who appear from 743 — ji have already previously existed yet without any ac- count being taken of that existence, whereas all the preceding groups have places and dooms founded on the life they haVe lived. 39 — 40. dxakal, for this, as au epith. of inaidens, cf. Erinna, Ber^k p. 927, f| azaXav xuqmv tdis yQaji- y,cLtu. ^- vEOJt£1>&ea &•., (cf. v.aivoTfq- DAY XXXIV.J OATSSElAS A. 40- ■53- 187 40 nol^ol 8' ovtdfisvoi %alyiriQsSiv^ iyxsCriSiv avSQsg aQYiifptttot ,^ ^s^QOta^dva tsvxe' ^lovxeq' o'i nokXol Tteqil ^o&qov itpoCrcav" akXod'sv aKloQ %'E0%E0C'ri ittX'^' if*e 8e x^i^0ov^ dsog tjgei,. drj^ Tor' £jtst&' itdgoiCtv iitotQvvag i%slev0a, 45 jirj^a, Tci d'^ xttTdxsLt' iscpayfieva vriKs'C %ulxa, dsiQavtag xarax'^ai, ijCEV^affd'cci, dh d-BOiGiv, iqyd'ifim t' 'Atdri^ nal Stv' aivij IlEQOECpovECrj' avrog SI ^i(pos 6|i) iQV06d(iEvog nccQU [itiqov ijlifiv, ov8' si'avs vEKvmv d(iEvrivcc xdQi]va 50 ai[iatog dd&ov I'fi/Ev srptv TeiqeGiko tcv&eG&ui. itQcotrj SI ipyxyj 'ElnijvoQOg^ ijAO'ev itaCQov ov ydg itm itE&aTtto^ vjcb x&ovog^ svQvoSsi^fjg- scSjia ydQ iv KiQxris [lEydQm xatEksinofiEv ififiEtg a (- 55 mar. I. T. 31, Si. 41h. c L. 401 mar. d 633, /4. 243, /. 42, (U. 450, 533, H. 479, @. 77, P. 67. e X. 631—7 mar. f X. 491. S 82, 88-9. h X. 552. i cf. (0. 187. k y. 453 inar. , y. 149 mar. 43. fiaxxi. 46. 'jfiSrj. 48. J^SQvaaaiiEvog. 51. Filni^vOQog . 40. nolXol S' a ^, noXXoC t' G. M. 40 .... 44. xaXv.^Qiaiv inoxgvvas Jits- Xsvoag ^ (inciirise specimen haic scribse ssepius admisSse alieuissimas inter se voces subjungenti). 41. si'fiar' G. 42. aXXo&sv aXXog cum var. 1. £v9a ■xal Sv&a m. et vice conversa h. 44. ixdgoiai T. 45. yiaxa-nsn;' Vi. 5, 56 cf. ad jt. 532. 46. iiaxa-is.r)ai Aristar. (cf. ad v.. 533) Eu. 47. aCSi a 48. avxoq Ss a ^ B.., avtccQ iym y Fl. Eo. lem. q. 49. rjfirjv A. M. Vi. 56 50. aaeov A. ex em. 52 — 4. t Callistr., h. q. (ab Aristar. etiam damnatoa ex Aristonici adnot. ad W. 73 colligit La E.). 63- f'Sy«'0'» >tte«»)s y Stu. Fl. KKTElElfitOftSJ' av^ig rjfisig Schol. Yen. A. A. 115. ixovig, ^sohyl. Sept. c. Th. 363,) lit. "a heart to which woe was new", meaning to imply that they gave np life beneath the unaccustomed shock, thus coming near our expression of "dying of a broken heart". The Schol. Vulg. gives another interpretation, iv ty vsozrjrL mv^oveai, which seems less accept- able, since youth seems implied in the subject naQ&svi%ai. — doijlcpaTOl, Hesych. citing this word (ugciqiatov l^/itt) from the vsaviav-Oi of jEschyl. interprets it by lexvgdv , as =^ "Agsi fouto'g; see j^^'.schyl. Fragm. 139 Dinrl. Here it certainly means "slain in ivar". 44—50. See on x. 531—?. :i — 83. First I distinguished the shade of Elpenor, whom we had left unbviried. With tears I asked, how he had come thither so soon. He told his fate (k. i^i — 61), and besought me by all whom I held most dear, that, when I returned to jEsea, I would give him funeral honours, and so prevent divine wrath. He wished his body and arms to be burnt together, a mound to be raised on the shore, and his oar erect- ed upon it. I promised compliance, but retained my guard the while we talked. 51 — 3. 'Ei^JtrivOQOq, on this episode Virg. has framed that of Palinurus, ^n. VI. 337 foil. Elpenor came first, and needed no blood-draught to quicken his remembrance, for he was unburied, and therefore wandered, it should seem, apart fr. the rest: of. W. 71—2, when' the shade of t.he unburied Patrocki.s so describe.'! his own case. — xar- sXuiTtO/iev, see on «. 562. The SdioU. raise the question, why none of the comrades devoured by I'olyphemus aiirl the Lsestrygonians were similarly seen with Elpenor; and answer that, though in a shocking way {d&saiicos), they had yet been buried. OATSSEIAS A. 54—66. [day XXXIV. a 72, X. 386. b 67, 395. c 165, v. 51. d I. 50 mar. c (. 506 mar. f X. 68, ®. 237; cf. I. 489, 71. 367. g- (. 52 mar., ji. 418. h A. 555. i /;. 558—60 mar. k V. 324; cf. /S. 68. 1 O. 665;cf. *■. 72 axXavtov^ xal ad'aittov, insl novog allog exetyav. Tov [lEV iyca^ SdxQv^a iScov ildfj^d xs &v^a, jj aai ^iv (pcovtjGag Stceu xtSQOEVta jtQogrjvSmv "'E^Tf^voQ , nmg'^ '^Xd'sg vtto ^otpov iJcpdfVTa; Ecpd'fig jtE^og'^ iav ij" iyco 6vv vi]l [lE^aivrj;" rag Eipd^iqv,^ di ft' oijid^ag tj^ieI^eto {iv&a [^'^loyavsg AaE^tidSfj, itoXv^rjxav' OSvSOsv,'] (,o dei^ fiE daifiovoge ccl0a xaxrj xal tt&dgqiarog oivog- KiQxrjg d' Ev [isyaQa xataXsyfiEvog^ ovx ivorjGa aijfOQQOV^ xcctcc^ijvat iav ig xXifiaxK (ikxqt^v, dlXd xat' dvTLXQV tdysog keGov ex Se (tot av^i^v dezQuydXav Edyr], ipvxfj S' "^'CSogSs xatfjXd'EV. 65 vvv Se 6e tcav^ oTtid'Ev yovvd^o^at,^ ov TCaQEOvrav, 54. UKlaftov. 55. fidtov. 56. J^insa. 57. FiXm^voq. 61. foivog. 65. sfdyrj "AJ^iSogSs. 54. ayilavBTOv mss. x (Vi. omn. a H. a man. 2) Fl., aiiXavzov ^ H. a man. i. Schol. Ven. A. ad A. 115 En. Ro. 57. JAjrjjVmp Vi. 5. 58. Imv ^ H. (h. av et imv in Icbv mut., addit "Tcaaai Imv yp.") I. N. , imv a et rell. lem. h, q. Fl. La R. confert Schol. V. ad A. 230 " 8i%mq v,al imv kccI Icov". 60. om. mss. viii (Vi. omn.), hab. es ^ H. I. K. N. Fl. 61. aeas a. 62. vigKrig iv a Vi. 5 A. a man. i. 63. fiav.Qav Vi. 5, 56. 64. kcht uvrL-HQV mss. vi, cf. ad K. 559. 65. ^s^rjiiri ^, -Jtst G. H. I. M. , kut^I&s a Tar. 1. ll. m. 66. oma^Ev a ^ (hio et 72) N. Vi. 56 Eu. (sed oxi&sv metri gratia probat), -a&s Vi. 133. 57—8. Ttdiii ■^XS'Sq «. T. X., this and the next line would be perfectly natural if addressed to a living man. But from 55 it seems clear that Odys. knew he was addressing the dead. There is to us a comic effect about 58 ; but probably nothing was further from the Homeric meaning than such a disturb- ance of the pathos of the scene: see on a. 173. Its purport probably is quite simple. By making his hero utter it the poet means to mark the swift flight of the departing soul, cf. i/iuj;^ S' rjvt' ovsiQog dnoTtzccfiivr) JiEjroTjj- rai 222, and the absence of any stand- ard by which we in the flesh might measure it. The jrsjog imv, moreover, is formulaic (mar.). The reading Imv, ascribed by the Schol. H. to "all" {n&aai) the copies, is worth notice. 61 — 5. This line might be read in several ways, retaining the form aaai (a/a-), which in this verb is always found elsewhere in H. (save in T. 95, where read Tisvg Ttoz' dfdaazo for itozs Zsvs aaazo); e. g. Suifiovoq alad fi' aj^aas «ajnj K. T,. X. There are two other verbs (mar.) true forms of which approach the false form das in the text here, viz. aaaifii, "might satiate" (found also in several other moods,) and aeafisv, "we slept". These should be care- fully distinguished. Of this present verb we have in H. also_aa!TKt, aae&tli; etc. — dB'ea'i Eu. Eo., ■n.axtnY.fjai K., kku- «^£ Vi. 5, HttKxsrai A. Apoll. Lex. Hesych. Herodian. ad A. 302 "tj koh'^" (vulgata ed.) h. q^.; |uj» Vi. 5 a man. i; aoffa a, aead ^ I. Vi. omn. Eu. Eo.,^ o'aad K., oeaa y Stu. Fl.; ectI I. K. Vi. 50, keziv A. N. Vi. iii Fl. 75. <7^(ia t' Jftol K. Stu. FL; %ivi a, %svai, ^ lem. h. et q. Hesych., ;|;s5(rat M. N. Vi. ^, 56, utr. Apoll. Lex.; &igI ^. 77. ks p,oi Vr. Vi. iii Eo.; tvjx^ov a; igstjim Vi. s, 56. 78. lym fisr' A. G. Vr. Vi. 50. 80. ^'e|o3 a ^, qs^co K. the well known posture of a suppliant: so in Holy Scripture "She caught him bj the feet", 2. Kings IV. 27. — oZrfa yccQ, used (mar.) of a strong presentiment; not, however, always verified; nor, therefore, here denoting any prophetic gift in Elpenor, as now dead. 73—8. Q'Sdiv fiijvifia, "a provoca- tion to the gods", cf. .Slschyl. Agam. 1439, ^QiiarilSaiv iisiliyna. In a similar spirit Hector, dying, warns Achilles of the profanity which he threatened in leaving his corpse to the dogs —^ the last and worst outrage in which enmity could indulge (mar.). The idea of divine vengeance incurred by neglect of the rites of burial, or rather by wil- ful denial of them, appears strongly in Sophocl. Antig. — xaxxiiai, see on t. 231. — tfw xEvx^Otv, cf. Soph. Aj. 577, ra S' aXXa ztvxrj Koiv' Ijiol ■rs&dipstai; see App. G. 3 (14) and note. — cevrfgogj the gen. is here in anacolu- thia with (lot a construction more com- mon with participles, see on n. 483 — 5. — SQSTftdv, it would probably be stuck in the mound as a conspi- cuous mark of the sea-explorer lost on a foreign shore. There is an epitaph among the remains of Sappho, Bergk. 914, as follows, Tra ygiitsi Usldytovi. narriq i7ts9rjKS MsviaKog V.VQXOV v.al Kioiiav, iivrjiia jiajto- where hvqtov means "a fisherman's {yqiitevg) basket" 190 0ATSSEIA2 A. 81—91. [day XXXIV. a 225. 1) 225. c 466. (1 95. e &. 505 mar. f 90, 387, 467, 'K 65; cf. X. 543. g- t, 394, v%'^ ©rj^aioV TeiqeSiuo, 90 %qv6eov° GxifTCTQOv E%cav , ijiE S' %we3P xal ^E^og- Esmsv 81. J^STtsseaiv. 83. J^si'Smlov. 86,, FiUov. 87. fiSoiV- 91. Tigoaifstnsv. 81. aiisi^OfisvoL y Stu. Vi. 50, -vo? ^. 82. aVfiaxog 3; ia%ov M. N., ie^a y , , , Stu. 83. afoqivov v., ayOQEvsv H., -sv ms.s. xii (a ^ Vi. omn.) Eu., ^'-svav (vitiose -svaov) melius", h., -or ^. 84. iiti Vi. 56, 133; KatatsS'vrjKvias a Vi. s, 56, vrjKviris G. M. N., -vsivir;s fi y K. Vi. 133, -vrjvirjg H. et i. Fl. T. lem. 86. Is N. 87 om. Vr. 89. aaaov I. 90. inl Eu. Fl. Ro. 81.^3. awySQOiai, probably refers to the subject of the conversation, the unhappy fate of the luckless oomrad,e; so (may.). — ei'dceti-OVi see 04 S. 796. — KyOQSVQV, this reading has the authority of the Scho,lh H. and Vulg. and of the judgment of Buttm?,jiu a,nd Dindorf. 84 — 1 18. My mother's shade neyt adr vanced. I had left her alive in Ithaca I shed tears at the sight of her now, hut kept the blood sacred to Teiresias iirst. His shade advanced, knew me, and spoke to me. He asked, why I had come thither? and bade me let him diink. I did so, sheathing my sword. He knew my one wish was for my return, but warned me it would be difficult through Poseidon's wrath. He bade me, when we should reach the Sun's holy isle, beware of slaughtering the sacred herds. So we might all return safe. Other- wise I last, after all were lost, on board a foreign ship, should reach hame alone, but only to find new troubles there , my house beset with suitors of my wife, a,nd my substance eaten up — although this last outrage I should righteously avenge. 85. Autolycus and AniphitheS were the parents of Anticleia mother of Odys. In t. 394 foil, the story of the boar-hunt of Odys. with Autolycus' sons is introduced. Autol. was king or noble in Parnesus. The locality, near Thebes, and some najnes in the pedigree given by the SchoU. (Hermes, Daedalion, Hgos- phorus) point to a legendary Oriental, perhaps ^hoeeician extrstction. She died through pining for her absent son, the Scholl. say, hung herself. The expressions of Euphorbus the swine- herd, Ksvyalsm S'luvatm mg ykJ] &avoi K. T. X., 0. 359 — 60, cf. I. 202 — 3, agree with this, although they do not strictly imply it. 88 — 91. «e>lil' ov6' c3g «. t. I., this should be added to the instanoes of Odysseus' strength of feeling but eom- mapd over it in App. E. i (10). ^^ TeiQeoiaOs see on «. 492. — 0X^Jlr TgOVj the gpHden ijceptre is borne also by Minps ^mong the dead, and by Chryses a,m,p>ig the living (jmar.). It is thus the offtiig,! symbol of prophet, priest, and king or judge. — E/oiVj not fem., as referred to ijivx^, hut masc as to the persofi. If comp^^-ed with dyoQivov, 83 sup., this seems a, token of the living personality of the prophet PAY XXXIV.] oat25:eias a. 92—107. T9I "[^Jioysvsg AasQxidSri, noKv^t^iav' 'Odvessv,] xijtt avt', (a dvOxrivs, ^tTCcov'^ gxiog jjeAtoto ^^v^Eg, ofp^a'' idr] vsKvoig xal drsQTtsa' ;(rapov; 95 a/l/l' a3roj;ccg£o ^6&^ov, aniOiE 8e (pd^yavov^ 6|u, ai^atog oq}Q« nCm xaC rot vrjfiSQrsa^ EtTtaS" cog q>dt', iym d' dvccxa66diiEVogS ^iicpog^ dQyvQorjXov xovAsa iyxatsjci^^''' o d' sjtEl'^ itLSv alfia^ xeX^ivov, xal tots drj ft' etceeSGc nqiogrivda ftavTrij" diiviitjjv. 100 "voGtov di^riai ^Ehridsa,'^ cpaidifji'" 'OdvCSsv- xbv 8e rot, d^ya^sov ^vfist, %-$6g' ov yd^ otco Xtfeeiv 'EvvoGtyacov, op rot xoxov &#£to d"Vfia, Xao^Evog oti ol vlov cpiXov £|aAara6ag.i dkJJ Etc [lEv xE'^ xal cos/ xaxd^ jieq nd^xovxEg, ixoiaO-e, 105 al' X id'sli^g Gov &v[idv EQVxaxssiv xal iraiQcov, ojtTCotE XE TtQcorov TtE^dGf^g EVEQyia'^ vrja ©^^vaxtt]" vrJGco, jcgoipvycav ^^kJsk^ jcovrov, a .2. 11. b cr. y. 15, f. 173, I. 13, E. 188. c 1], 279 mar. d 82. e y. 19 mar. f a. 86, e. 30. g- >;. 280. h a-. 406 mar. i H. 441, J. 350. k cT. 511. 1 228, 232, 390, n. 441. m A. 92. n cf. X- 323- K. 251 mar. p i>.342; cf.£.433, @. 32. q a. 69 mar. r ?. 131,370, J. 546. s r. 159, e. 219. t X. 189 mar. u c. 279 mar. V |U. 127, t. 275. w s.66;cf. *■. 850, rf. 135 mar. 94. J-(Srj. 96. J-sfnco. 99. fis J^sjfsaai. 100. lisliJ-rjSeix. 103. J^oi. 106. su/spj'sp:. 107. J^iofs,t$£C(, 92 om. msg. xiv (« ^_y Vi. omn.) Fl. , hab. K. M. Eu. Ro. 93. rtwr' avzcog Zenod. , h. 94. jjl'3'«S « ^i i'"^?? «, ^'^SS mss. xv (^ y Yi. omn.) Eu. Fl. ~ S' i 95. 8s om. Eu. 97. Kovlsw syKats&i^^' corrupte H. 102. or* pro M. „zoi ^, Stu., OTi «. 103. (pilov viov a fi. 104. fisV ys y Stu. K. Fl., jis H. ; 01 rK£0'9's K., ^Ksa&s y Stu., i'xtjC'S'e A., -oia&i a ^. 105. £'9'fi?js a^ Fl., -Aojg N., -istg Vi. go, ■9'Eijjs (mss. iii) lem. T., -leig Vi. 56. 106. 5^ nQwrov mss. viii *^ . (a y) Fl., KSv otg&tov H. , 5»; v.sv I.; jrsAaffsiff N. T. lem. of the dead. Thus he knows Qdys. and a,ddresses hijn first befojre driafcijig of the blood; cf. %. 495 qnd note. 94 — ^6. vsxvaq, in a generaj seijse, "the dea^", properly "the corpses". This shows that a certain latitude of poetical la,iiguage mujt be allowed, in Honier's descriptieu of the liegiOiU of Aides and its tepants, 9.nd does away witi any pretenpe of di^Muqtion betwe W si'SmXov, ipvjiT^, aad the like. — drsQi Tiia, "dismal". — ^diSyoivctv , tje SchoU. mention a traditional notion thaj; shades, and siipernatural beings feared a drawn sword. — f^figgifecc s'lTtm, see App. G. 3 (15). log — 4. f^gi.itjj$ea, significant by coutra.st with apyiy.isoj' in/".,- "you se§k a happy return; a god will m^^e it the revers.e". — : i.ijaeiv, the subject is probably es. — o, "for that". — evpyero O'V/iai, cf. Ax(f.ioi sv &viim ffdlioifrat ifipl %6Xq:V, S- 50. — XS> "in spite of that". -^ eis 'iQ-dxriv-, supplied III inf.., may be understood here. 1 07. &Qivaxi-t3, the name is no doubt derived from the three-cornered form of Sicily; cf. insula naturm triqu^tra (of Britain), Csesar de B. G. V. 13, and Shakspeare's "Nook-shptten isle", K. Henry V. Act. Ill, Sc. 5, of Brit,ain. But the po,et transposes hj.s Holy Inland of T92 OATSSEIAS A. 108—120. [day xxxiv. a 0. 545, II. 128, 262—3, 322, a. 278, u. 51, V- 304. b fi. 323, Z". 277. c 11. 137. tl z. 189 mai'. e cf. Z. 349. f 1. 173 mar. g- I. 534—5. h 0. 376. i li. 160 mar. k »■. 378, (u. 125. 1 y. 216 mar. m a, 295 — 6 mar. n In Odys. deeies, in 11. plus vicies. ^oGxofievag 8' evQrjts fioag'^ xal i!(pta [i'i]ka 'HeUov,^ OS ndvT icpogu xal Ttdvr btcuxovei. rag ei [isv x' d0Lviag'- edag voGtov te fiedriai,, xal xsv St' elg'IQ'dxfjv, xaxd'^ xbq ndG^ovreg, UxoLG&e- si Ss xs dCvYiai, rots roc tsx[iaiQO(i^ ^ oXs&qov V7]i^ xs xal itdgoLg' avtog d' si' iceq xsv dXv^'rjg, oips^ xaxixig vsiai, oMeag ano ndvtag staCgovg, vrjog S7t' dkkotQirjg, di^sig S' iv mj^iata oHxm, avSgag^ vTCSQtpidXovg , 0? xou ^Coxov^ xaxsdovCiv, ^vcofisvoi,'^ dvti&erjv dXoxov xal sdva SiSovxsg- wA/l' ^ xoi xsCvcov ys /Stag' anotCosaL skO'civ. avxdg ijciqv (ivi]0f^Qag'° svl ^sydgoiGv xsotGiv xxsivfjg -^s dola ^' d(ig)addv d|£(.'° x'^Xxa, no "5 120 108. J^icpia. 115. J^oiKco, 117. fsSva. no. sdag lem. v.; voatov a y Stu. , voatov rs ^, ts I. K. N. , Ss Vi. 133. III. I'nTja&a A. n2. Sh xal A. 113. alv^sis N. Y. lem. 114. and A. K. Vi. 133 Fl. 115. tfjj'stff A. M., Sijsi ^ I., Srjasig Vi. 5, 56, svgris a in mar. (glossa) e v.; svi H. 117. SSva T. « ^ M. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50 Fl., sSl/a Eu. Eo. 116. v,oi.zidovai,vV\. 119. ewsI a y Stu. Fl. 120. XTEtKSts Vi. 56 Stu.; afitpavSttv ^. tlie Sun somewhere to the N. E., (since ThriuakiS lies not far from CircS's isle, which is in that quarter) retaining the name of a real island, hut fitted to a fabulous conception. See further on fi. 127, and App.C.i. Virgil gives the name Trinaoria to Sicily, ^n. III. 582 et al„ where he places also the Cyclops' island, ib. 580 foil. — losidia, the shade of violet is perhaps not so much intended as thegeneralcolour of blue; ci.iosvta aiSriQOv, W. 850; since common iron, e. g. as used in hoops, will sometimes show shades of that colour. Mr. Glad- stone III. iv. 470 — I, thinks that, "when we examine the poet's employment of cognate words, it is obvious that he can mean little more by the epithet, than to convey rather vague idea of darkness": see on i. 426. 108 — 10. ^6aq K. T. I., see App. C. 1. — oq Ttdvv' v.. t. I., Soph. Fragm. 284 Dind. transfers the epithets to Time, 6 7idv&' OQcav Kal ndvr anovcov Ttdvr' dvantvaasi xq6 vog. ■ — sd^q, here is subjunot., but t. 374 indicat.; here its correlated forms would be idyg iag, there idsig las; see Ahrens, Gr. Form. § 51. 113 — 7. di.v§'iig, it seems to be im- plied, if we compare his conduct in [i. 320 — 73, that he might escape, if he did not share their sacrilegious act. — otpe xaxde, see on t. 534— S- — xar- e^ovtai, iSofiai, is fut. in .d. 237, and so this is best taken here, since the conduct referred to did not begin till the last three years of his absence, and therefore was not going on when Tei- resias spoke this. ■ — e6va, some of these are enumerated, robe, ear-rings, necklace, etc. in er. 291 foil., where however they are merely called SmQCi: see App. A. 14. 118 — 37. He continued his prediction. I should avenge myself on the suitors, and then set off on my last voyage, taking an oar on my shoulder , till I reached men who kJnew neither sea, nor salt, nor ships. There a stranger would accost me and call it a win- nowing- shovel, I was then to set up the oar, sacrifice to Poseidon, return home, sacrifice to the heavenly gods, and so amidst the happiness of my people, await my death, which was to come from the sea. 118 — 20. These lines clearly predict the (iVTjatriQOqiovia of book %., leaving open the method, ^f Solm ij olficpaSov. DAY XXXIV.] 0ATS2EIAS A. 121 — 129. ^93 SQXsG&Ki'^ dijjCEita, ka^mv Ev^Qsg^ igstfidv, sig o XE tovg dcpcxrjai,, ol' oux" UGadL d'cclasaav dvEQsg, ovSe &' akB00i^ (iE(iLy(iEvov EldaQ" eSov^iv ovd' a.Qa rot y' iGaGL vsag^ q}Oi,vi,xonaQrjovg, 1^5 ovS' evtIqe's EQEtiid, td XE nxEQa vrjvsl niXovtm. 07J(ia'^ ds tot EQEO) (idX' dQi,g)Qa8eg, ovds' 0e AijGEf ojCTCOTE KEv di] toi l^v[i^X'ijfiEvog^'^ allog odCzrig q}'ijf] dd'riQi]Xoi'y6v l%£tv dvd (paiSi^m • a^a , aal TotE St] yaiji flfij'lttg™ ev^peg" EQ£t(idv, a 1//. 2C8— 84. b 125, fi. 15. cf. t. 125-9. (1 cf. I. 214, Q. 455. e I. 84. f cf. t. 125 mar. g" 121 mar. h (p. 217, lp. 73, f. 326. i cf. B. 33. k ij. 204 mar. 1 cf. Z. 27, f. C91. m cf. H. 441. n 121 mar. 122. J-ieaei. 124. ys fiaaBi. 121. 5' rjitsiTcc mss. xii («s ^ Vi. omn.) Fl. Eo., 8' Sitsixa A. 122. slao'^t a ^. 123. 01)5' S&' K. , k'vovaiv et sup. ^'Sovaiv Vi. 5. 124. rot ys a, toI d' ^, t"' Vi. 56, d' et sup. y^ I. 127. ci^fi^i. a G. M. Vi. 133 Eu., ^v^i^l. ^ H. V. lem. et rell.; oSoizrn Vi. 5. 128. qpTj'i? es ^ T. lem. , qpijjj Eu. A. M. Vi. 133, (prjri Eu. ; fjistr cs dva K. Stu. On this and its consequences the con- clusion of the poem depends. The sequel sketches the outline of a further final adventure, which seems feeble and almost futile , as it stands here, but which most probably was developed in a further poem perhaps by another hand; see on 134 inf. Similarly we have in S'. 500 foil, a sketch of a probably similar distinct poem on the fall and sack of Troy, and in y. 130 foil. 254 foil, there occur sketches of incidents cap- able of similar treatment, all suggest- ing the connexion of the Odyssey and Iliad with the "Epic Cycle". 121. dijJtetTa , this reading of crasis has a large preponderance of mss. in its favour, and seems a form to which recitation would most natur- ally tend. It has therefore been re- tained here. For similar instances see talla |. 430, ovfiog &. 360. Bekk. Bom. Blatt. p. 173 has collected a large number of others. — i.a^(av, i. e. bearing it by land, as a badge of sea- adventure and insular origin. It should be noticed that, in his account of this to Penelope, 1/). 267 foil. Odys. inserts, STCsl fialu jtoXla ^gor&v inl aaxs' avcaysv iK&stv, which does not appear here. It is, however, a natural in- ference that he would have far to go to find the place indicated. 122 — s. OIVX ZaaCi «. T. X; this ignor- ance is intended as a mark of extreme remoteness from the Greek world, and HOM. OD. II. so of outer-barbaiism. The SchoU. and Eustath. give a region called Bounima or Celcea as intended. Pausan. I. 12 un- derstood the Epirots, see also Tacit fferm. 3. We gather from the further mention of "salt" that the sea was the known source of that condiment in Homer's time — a mark of antiquity; cf. Varro's remark de R. R. U. 11 , 6, melior fos- silis quam marinus, as though the former denoted an advance in civilization; so the Via Sataria, Plin. XXXI. 7, 41, was the road by which the ancient Sabines fetched their salt. Sallust, Ju- gurth. 89 (Ni.), speaks of a people who used no salt — a trace of barbarism. — tpoiviieoTtaQyov^, cf. note on ftii- TonaQfjoi, I. 125. — igsx/jia rd rs K. 1. A., see App. F. i (7) note *. 126 — 8. aij/ta, "a sign" that the end of his wandering was attained, — dS-tjQ7ji.otydv , see App. F. i (14) and note*. — tpai^ifKO Oii/K!), cf. a fragment of the 'OSvaasvg 'Av.avQ'onKrj^, which probably embodied some version of the present adventure, Soph. Fragnt. 403 Bind., TioSanov to S&qov afiifl cpat- SiiJtoig $%cov m/iioig; and another Fraqm. of the same, cited by the Schol. here, (Ofioig a&rjgopQtoxov ogyavov cpsQtov, and explained by d9i^Qr]g kCvt]- tQOv a "stirrer of the husk"; cf. Aristoph. Plut. 673, d&dgrjg xvtgcc, where the word seems to mean "gruel" or "porridge". 13 194 0AT2SEIA2 A. 130-138. [day XXXIV. a S. 473 mar. b y. 43 mar. c cf. 1. 239. d cf. a. 263. e y. 144 mar. f (J. 479 mar. g: Z. 241. h £. 337, 0. 178. i cf. a. 209, 1). 30, o. 450. k «.368;cf. 1^.286. 1 ^. 2 mar. ; cf. ^. 434-5. m cf. T. 114.- n y. 19 mar. pfi'^KS" isQK xa^d noGsiddcavv^ avaxti, iqo KQVBibv^ tavQov XE 0vc3v t' ETti^rjtoQa'^ xdnqov, olxad^ dnoCxsixEiv , eqSeiv &' [sgug^ ixatoiipccg d&avdroiSi,^ %-EoZ6i, xo\ ovqkvov evqvv ^lovGiv, TtdGi, [idV E^Eifjg'S &dvaTog 8e xoi £§ aXbg avrw dpXtixQog^ fidXa rotog' ilav6£Tai, og xs ge TtE'cpvrj 1^5 yTJQcci^ lino XiiiaQa dQrjfiEvov^ d[iq)l ds AkoI" oAjStot iGGovtKf tdSE TOi vrjiiEQrEa^ eI'qco." mg Ecpat', avrdg iym [iiv dfiEL^o^Evog TtQogeEiJtov 130. fdvanii. 132. J^oiHccS' J^sgSsiv. 137. J^si'qco. 138. nQoaiS-unov. 130. ^Q^ag K. et var. 1. A. 131. £jtt|3?;i:^ga ^. 132. dnoarij^siv K,; sqSsiv A. I. K. N. Vi. S, 50 Eu. Fl., ^gSsiv a ^ V. lem. 134. aoi Fl. ; J'|aios veH| aios Eu. v., ii a. lib., cf. Sohol. .4. 163. 135. afi^Ajjifeos Vi. 5; ajia pro (iKia Apoll. Lex.; nsipvr] H. 136. yrjQa Vi. j, 56 Eu., yriga ^ H. I. K. N. Vi. 50 Fl. ; , , , , , ffOI aQaQTjli'SVOv I.; o sTctgoi sive potius ds laoi Eu. 137. toi N. 130 — I. ^i^aq, the asyndeton here is deliberate, not metri gratia merely, as QS^ag &•' might stand. — Iloostdd- OiVi, the "immortals who hold heaven" are mentioned distinctly 133 inf. There seem to be two reasons for thus singling out Poseidon i.) He partakes of the nature of an infernal deity, as wield- ing the destructive powers of the sea. Thus nearly all his sea-agency in the poem is to produce storm, wreck, and disaster {S. 506 foil., s. 366 foil., v. 160 foil.); see also note ony.6, and2.)0dyss. seems to sacrifice in expiation of the offence he had given Poseidon, and in solemn truce against his further wrath. The setting up of the oar marks sol- emnly the spot, where the pacification of Poseidon was effected, and his own wanderings were concluded. — ag- vsiov K. r. I., Eustath. says that tqit- rva was the name anciently given to such a threefold sacrifice: it is a trace of the sacredness of the number 3, as the trine invocation, App. C. 6, and the custom of thrice calling the dead, I. 65. So in Aristoph. Plut. 819 — 20 we read ^ov%'vzst vv v,ttl xgdyov Jtoti ■xgibv iarsqittvcoiiivog. The suovetau- rilia of the Romans is the same, sub- stituting bull for goat. Similarly Pho- tius (Ni.) cites Callimachus as describ- ing TQittvav as consisting of ram, bull, and pig. — STtl^rixoqa , cf. Theocr. XXV. 128, ndvzsg S {ravgoi) im- PTjzOQSg oi'y' seav riSri. 133 — 4. dO-avdvoiai ... Tiaai snc]^ a solemn act of devotion, at which however Artemis was overlooked, oc- curs in I. 536 foil. — fidi.a goes with naai, as in y,dXa ncivrag P. 356, so f),dla noXXd, fidla jiVQiai etc. 134 — 7. Q'dvciTOq, the SchoU. give a story from "the Cycle", that Tele- gonus, son of Odys. by CircS, was armed by Hephaestus with a spear pointed with the sharp fin of a mon- strous sea-roach (argvymv), caught by the sea-god Phorcys, with which, on landing in Ithaca in quest of his father, he unawares mortally wounded him. On this subject was the Trjlsyovia of Eu- gamraon, an abridgement of which is prefixed to the Ven. Schol. p. iii; as was the 'OSvacsvg 'AKav&onlrj^ of Soph., cited above on 128. This accords with s^ dXqg (n. b. var. I. i'^aXog), but hardly with dpXtjXQog [i. t. ; which should mean, "wholly without violence"- The words of the oracle have the obscurity common to oracles. — fidka x., see on a. 209. — y^Qai, see on Sinai jt. 316. — i.inaQdi, "well-to-do", opposed to yriga'i Xvyqm mar. — dqij/tevov, see on f. 2. — Xaol oX^ioi, a mark of royal felicity, see mar. 138 — 54. I told the prophet I ac- cepted heaven's decree, and begged DAY XXXIV.] 0Ar2SEIA2 A. 139- 1 ^95 "TsiQseir}, tk" jtifv &q jtov iTtExXcaaav d'sol avroC. 140 dKX' ays ftoi'' tods sine xal KtQsxdcjg xatdXs^ov jiritQdg rijvd' opdo ipvxijV^ xazatsd'vrivLrig' ij ^' dxeovG^'^ riGxai Gxadov aifiarog, ov8' eov vtbv ItAt;^ igavtu^ iSetv, ov8e 3tQ0tt.(ivd"t]6a6d'ai. slTte, avu^, ncog xev ^s dvayvoiijs tdv^ ^ovta." 145 cSg scpdfirjv, o 8s fi' avtCx d(iai,p6(isvog iCQOgiefJCsv Q7ji8i6v Tot snog igsm xal svV (pQsGl &iJ6o3' ov ttva {lev xsv sag vexvav^ xatarsd'vsi.dtav atftaTog • deeov I'fisv, 8s rot vrjfiSQteg'^ sviipsf a y. 208 mar. b 9. 572 mar. c 205; cf. X. 530. d A. 565, 569. cf. 425. t 0. 532, «. 458, P. 334; cf. e. 217 mar. S- J. 250. h a. 28 cf. 7t. 475. i T. 121. k *. 530. 1 X. 537. m y. 101, 327. 218; 140. J-SL7CC. 142. 8j^6v. 144. J^smh, S-dva^. 145. TCQOBSJ^IITCSV. 146. 141. ogm ,/S; jiarait'S'jujtitjjs H., -vr]KVir]s I. M. Vi. 133, 56. 142. ovSh 6v y Stn. Eu., ovSs of N., ovS' sov ex em. H. sic a |S. 143. is om. fi; ig avTce a I. K. M. Vr. Vi. iii. 144. dvccyvoirjv T. lem., vtov pro t6i/ var. 1. G., TOiov Fl. Ro. 145. auTtj y A. Stu. Vr. PI. Aid. Lov. 146. ri snog a j3; 'ivl H. ex em. ^, sjil mss. xi (a y Vi. omn.); &£iia K. PI. et var. 1. A., ■S'lyca Vi. 133. 147. eag ti'ag idaiv var. 1. «; xaraTS'S'i'stoiTaii' mss. x (oc ^ Vi. iii) Fl. 148. ivianr] a y Stu., iviiprj Vi. 5 v. a man. 2 Fl., ivsipsi ^. him to tell me how my mother might be brought to recognize me, who sat in silence near with eyes averted. He replied, that whosoever I let drink of the blood, would speak to me and speak the truth, but none beside. With that the seer withdrew. I waited till my mother approached. She came, drank the blood, knew me, and spake. 139. in:ixXcaaav, see on a. 17—8. With this common-place remark Odys. dismisses the elaborate prophecy which he had come to seek. But although he thus lightly accepts the inevitable future and addresses himself to the immediate present — which is prob- ably intended as characteristic of the man — he treasures up the prediction for future use, and on his return duly details it to his wife, with a somewhat solemn exordium, in ip. 264 foil. 141 — j^. xaTazsS;,^e^^s^ex Hom.Blatt. p. 227 — 8, says that v.azaTS&vri'xvirig is the form better supported by author- ity, but does not retain it in his own edition. — eOavta I6£iv, because she was not conscious of his presence ; which fact, however, Odys. did not realize; which accounts for his ex- pression, ovS' .. stir] £. IS., as surprised at such strangely apathetic demeanour. This fact is not expressly stated by Teir., but must be inferred. — /le dvayvoitl, the hiatus is commonly found with the penthemimeral caesura, when of the "bucolic" form, i. e. after a trochee. Spitzner de V. Her. p. 143 — 4 has collected a large number of Homeric examples of this usage. — Tov iovva here probably == rov ^covta, see mar.: the explanation of Paesi, making tov a predicate, which he supports by iiai acpsag mie&Tiv rovg ^fifisvai, It. 475, seems unsuitable: xovg is in that passage defined by what precedes, as "the persons ex- pected or spoken of", whereas there is nothing similarly to define zov here. 146 — 8. ^ijL6iOV, this adj. is es- pecially used of the facility arising from supernatural power, or here, knowledge; cf. 3t. 211, qtjCSiov ys &sotei, and T. 265 — 6, cog ov QrjiSi' iarl S'smv sgiiivSscc SdiQa avSgciai ys &vnToi:ai 8afi,ri(isvai\ cf. also psfa 9iog y' i&ilcov nal ■crjlod'sv avSga aato^ai, y. 231. — xdTazeO'VSieiTOiv ... daaovyBee onit. 530 — 1. — ivhpsi, 13* 196 0AT2SEIA2 A. 149—158. [day XXXIV. a t. 524 mar. b ri. 259 mar. .; /I. liO, E. 798. (1 P. 84. e X. 418. f t. 492, ;f. 48G, Tp. 70, 105, oj. 478, A. 414. g: 154, 1/. 241, M. 240, O. 191, *. 56, V. 51. h n. 305. i *. 282. 03 8s K £7Ciq}d'ovsoig, di Toi icdXiv sleiv dnCSGcj." cSg cpaiisvr} ipvxr] (isv s^ri 86[iov^ "^'Cdog sl'Goa 1^0 TstQsGiao avuxtog, izsl xard d'sg(par' eXs^av. avtccQ iycav avtov fiavov^ sfiTtsSov, oqop' anl (iijrfj^ i]lvd-£, Kol itlsv al[iu'^ xaXaiVEfpig' avrixa'^ d' ayva, kkC^ ft' 6lo(pvQO[iEvrj sitsa TttaQoavta itQogrjvda- "xaKvov^ E^dv, Jtrag i^l&ag v%bs t^otpov ■^SQoavtu, 1^^ §0305 iciv; %«A£a;6v'^ da tuda ^moiGiv ogaGd-at. ^doGa yag jteya^ot' itotufiol xal daiva qes^qk, 'Slxaavog (lev Jtgmta, rov ov iccag aSti xag-^Gat,, i^o."AfiSog. iji. fdvUKtos. 154- J-snsa. . , •"■ 149. smqi&ovssig y A. Stn. PI., -vsoig a fi H., -vcsig Vi. 56 (hie lectum fuisse OS Ss k' iniqi&ovsoi, prodit non obscure corrupt, schol. h., vid. quae infra in comm. adnotantur; nisi fort. &elsig 01 leg. sit). 157 — 9. f G. H. T. [] Wo. Bek. Di. og ov 158. TiQmta tov ^H., wgratK ov Q. M.; TCgmrov ov ovnm Schol. 3, 200, ovnco rj ^; gazl mss. vii (Vi. oran.); TtSQaaaai M. accord, to Buttm. Lexil. 21, a fut. formed from. aor. T)vianov or Hviaitov. 149 — 50. oi rfc x' BTCupO'Oveoiq, the Schol. H. is corrupted here. It stands at present ovxcag Ss insl ngonsirai, on ■9'slst aoi qi9ovijaai vnoergi'ipsi ^dXiv lime&sv. The spaced words would suggest that 05 Ss v.' imq>9o- vEOt was the reading which the Schol. was explaining; and possibly this read- ing may have had its origin in the "grudging" silence which Ajax observes inf. 563. It is possible, however, that we should read in the Schol. itself ov- TOS ^s OTfl) and Qsliig of ip9ov^ao!t. — (cf. quae ad ijs i. 27 — 8 adnotav.) 197. aycJ ^; iBSffaroii' Vi. 133, -aij' et ov sup. Stu. 198. ovzi /*' ^ri oe, out' f|U.' Evl y Stu. Fl. , ovx' l\x,s y' sv ^ , ovts ft' svl 'Ro., ovts (is iv G. Vr. Vi. 50 Eu., ovts [IS y Iv H. I. 199. ayavoiei ^iXsoei H. I. Vi. 133. says, Sov.si Ss dgxaiov I'^og slvai, sig SaiTug 7CQ0iiaksra9ai loiig ^cxaUsig TS %ai Tovg SiiiaaTdg. It would be of course possible to drop Siiiciaiiolov . . . ■nalsovai, and read continuously ag insoiKS. nazriQ Ss h. t. I. 187 — 94. avToS-i, "in the same place", where he was wont to, "on the spot" as we say; defined by dygm following; so auto'^S'' Iqvus ... sv aniaai ylacpvQOiai. , i. 30. Compare the account given of old Laertes in a. 189—93. — evval in plur., of one person's bed, is rare, probably denoting habitual place of restine, cf. o9l cpaai Tvgxosog e/ifisvai svvag, B. 783. — 6efJLVia ... ;(^afr'«t ... QTjysa, see the passages referred to in mar. To all these subjects svval is the predicate. — Xel/icc, of duration. — nvQoq, see App. P. 2 (20) (end). — o^ttttQij, see on s. 328. — yovvov, see on a. 193. — q>vXX(OV, the priests of Zeus at Dodona, the earliest anchorites, are called ;(o:jiatst)j'a;t and Odys. , when shelterless and naked, makes a bed of leaves (mar.). These are the only Homeric parallels; and they heighten by their exceptional character the self- imposed mortification of old Laertes. 196— 2o(. v60TOv 7io9-eo)v, the great majority of mss. have the other reading noTfiov yoocov [X. 363) or one compounded of the two. But the Schol. H. states that the better (xagisatsgai,) copies had vootov 7i:o&., which makes this consensus of less value: also aog TS 7i:69og 202 is more in keeping with this reading. — x^^^^ov d', the Ss has here the force of ydg. — ixdvei, "is come upon him". — 'loxitUQCi, the epith. here becomes a. nom. prop., a.»'Evoe{%&(ov, 'AgysicpovTrjg, etc.: of this last Euffnojios is also an epith. in sense of "sharp-sighted": it here means aoo 0AT2SEIAS A. 200—212. [day XXXIV. a 173. b cf. 0.354, H. 131, N. 672. t P. 678, A. 381, X. 68. d T. 321, 336-7, e X. 251 mar. r a. 772; cf. r. 467. ^ K. 495, P. 17. h /S. 93 mar. i 141 mar. k cl. 2. 282. 1 0. 395, (c. 194; cf. (. 278. m N. 330. n 222. cf. B. 71, S. 831 -9. p T. 125, X. 425. q €. 284 mar. r a. 346 mar. s V. 97-9. t d. 103 mar, u f . 10. ovTE Tig owv ftot vovGog^ imjkvd-ev, ^' te (idliGta aoo tr}xs86vi GtvyEgri ^sKscjv'^ iS,si^sto'' &v[i6v dl^d fi,« ffo's "* T£ ncd'&og Ca re fiijdea, q)aiSi(i' " 'Odvacev, 6ij r' dyavocpQOGvvfj^ (ishrjdsa^ Q'Viidv UTtfjVQa." dig Etpat', avtdo iyd y' sd'sXov (pQESl^ (lEQfirjQi^ag (ttjjirpos iji'^g -ipvx^v^ eXeeiv KKtatEO'VYivivig' 205 XQig (lEV iqxuQ^ijd'rjv ,^ iXssLV tk (is Q'Vfiog^ dvdyEiv, TQig 8s ftot ix xEiQCJV GxiTJ eI'xeIov'" 7} xal ovEiQa'^ E%tat'-° ifiol d' dxogv o^v yEVEGHEXo xrjgo&ii (idlXov xai (iiv fpaviJGag EJtsa TttEQOEvra itQogrpjdav "firltEQ' Efii], ti vv fi' ov (ii(ivELg eXeelv [iE[iccc3ta, 310 oq>Qa xal sCv 'Aidao (pCXag Jtegl xeIqe fiaXovtE^ dficpotsgca xgvsQoto^ tEraQ7CoiiiE0&a'^ yooio; 203. iislij-rjd'ia. 209. J^msa. 211. 'AJ-iSao, 200. ovxs ng Vi. omn. I. K. Eu. Ko.; av pro ovv var. 1. A. a man. lec. 202. xrjSsa Vr. ; cpiKtat' Vi. 5. 203. aiji t' dyavoq}Qoavvrii- V. lem. unde dnrjVQCOv suspicari licet; fishrjtoga a sed in mar. nostr. ; dnrjvQcc A. Vi. j6 Apoll. Lex. 204. iymye &eXa>v Vi. 5. 205. ■x.atazs^vrjv.virig G. I. M. N. Vi. 56, -Mwag Vi. 5. 206 om. Stu. scpoQitrj&riv a H. Vi. 56, sipoQjt,. Vi. 5, sqxog. fi T. lem. £ Fl.; avmyu H. , -ysv A. K. , -ys M. N. Vi. 50, 133 FL, -yot I. 207. tiislov a H. I. M. N. Stu. Vr. Vi. 133 Fl., I'^.sXov A. Vi. iii, iheXjj var. 1. h. ; ^' om. a. 209. ngoBr]vSa H., -rjvSa Fl. 211. nrsgi FL, sv xsgai. a sed in mar. nostr. ; ^alovtag Vi. 5. 212. afiqpoTfgro H.; tctaQncoiis&a a A. N. Vi. iii T. lem. Eu. "sure -aiming". — vovoo^, she did not pine away (as the next line shows is the meaning) through slow sorrow, but laid violent hands on herself: see above on 85. 202 — 9. <^0S '^s }t69-oq, "longing for thee", so (mar.) ay Jiod^, Ifuji' dyyslirjv; cf. Anacreon Fragm. Bergk, p. 1037, Kal as, KlsrjvogiSr] , no&og mXsas nargiSog ai^rjg. — e§sii.eTO, aor. of indefinite frequency, (idXa r' skIvov ccvzoi (avtmv'i) mar. — dya- vocpQOOVvri , "tender feeling". The var. I. of T is noticeable a^ z aya- vocpQoavvij , adapted no doubt to a reading anrjvgoiv, of which there is now no other known trace. It is prob- ably founded on the legend that she "took away her own life", and on a desire to find this verbatim in the poet. — TQiq /ikv 5t. T. X., this Virgil has followed, JE71. II. 792 — 4, Ter conatus ibi collo dare brachia circunf , etc. , and V. 740, Dixerat, et ienues fugil, ceu fu- tiiHs, in auras. — ovsiQUt, see on 8. 796. Here Worsley has, "Thrice I essayed with eag-cr hands outspread. Thrice like a shadow or a dream she fled. And my palms closed on unsubstantial air". 210 — 24. I asked her why she thus evaded my embrace, nor let me so far enjoy even sorrow? Was it some phantom that Persephone had sent to baffle my woe? "No", she said, "it "is no such illusion. But thus are all "the dead. Their substance has passed "in the funeral flame away, their soul, "like a dream, has taken wing. But "speed thee back to light, and tell thy "wife of all". 211— 3. neQl ... fiai.6vTS, dXXrf Xoig is understood (mar.). — xezuQ- jlo>fiso9'a, see on S. 103, and cf. t. 213, 251 , 7] S' sitsl ovv tdg(p&rj no- DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS A. 213—224. 201 ij xi (lot sUdmXov^ tod' ccyav^^ IlsQ0E(p6v£La StQvv','^ ocpq''^ hi fiu^Xov oSvQOfiEvog 0xEva%it,G);" 215 rag Eq}d(i'r]v, ij d' avtix' aftetjSfro ■Jtoxvia" (irjtriQ "ojf ftot, xixvov ifidv, tcsqIs ndvtav ndfifiOQS^ (pcoxcav, ov XL Gs nsQGEcpovsia, ^tog' d'vydxrjQ, dnatpiGxEi, dXV avxri dixrj^ E0xl ^qoxcov, oxe xig xe d'dvrjG Lv- ov yccQ EXi edgxag^ xe xal oGxia iveg™ exovGlv, 220 dkXd xd (lEv XE nvQog'^ xquxeqov (idvog ai%'0(iEV0LO° da(iva,i' ETCEi xe TCQCOxa XCicri^ Xevx'" oGxsa d'v^iog- •^v/ri 8', rfit' bvEiQog,^ dnonxa^iEvi] nsitoxrjxai.'- dlld tpomgds xd^iGxa XiXaiEO''^ xavxa Ss ndvxa HgQ''," iva xal (iEx67ti,6&£ xsri El'Ttjigd'a yvvamC." a d. 796 mar. b 228, C35. c 226, 635. d (. 13 mar. e ^. 154 mai". f ji. 414. g- V. 33. h e. 160, 339. i y. 337, ». 30 k S. 601 mai-. I I. 293 mar. Ill of. V. 191.1 n Z. 182. t. 39, V. 25, 246. A. 696. p cf. £.391, tE ^avrjai- (vel -oiv) ec K. N. Vi. 133 var. 1. M. et A. a man. rec, Tig &dvrjGi. Eu., y.sv &avmai.v A., ksv ri &dvoaaiv fi et rell. Fl. 219. ts ora. a; i'vsg V. lem. 221. Sccjivar' A. Vi. 133, Safivax' IC, var. I. Saiiva. Vi. 133 V. lem. Fl., 8ayi,a a, Safiva insl Ptolem. Ascalon. , Sdfhvazat, mq Cra- tes, h. ; snal xai. a, v.sv G. I. M. N. Vi. 5, 56, JjtijV me Vr. Vi. 50. 222. ovft- Qov Eu. Ro. 223. qpdms Ss A. Vi. 56 Eu. , qpa'off di H. ex em. man. i, (paos ^ 003 8s G., qpaojs ^E Vi. 133, cpaos ^. XvSaKQVTOio yooio. — eiVotXov, see on S. 796 and App. 6. 3 (12). — dyav^, see on k. 491. 216 — 9. xaflflOQS, an especial epith. of Odys. (mar.) see also jisfi'Oj' o'Co/ievri xhv -xdiiyfiogov, p. 351, and note. — avTTj, "this", viz. what you mur- mur at; see 211 — 4. — rftxj; iazl ^QOZWV X. %■ X., on all this passage see App. G. 3 (11) (12) — Zveg exovaiv, "muscles enwrap", but on this phy- sical basis the more abstract notion of substance distending seems built. 221 — 2. (fa/iva, of Sa/ivdm we have also Sdfiva iSafiva, 3 sing, imperf. and Scifiva 2 sing. pres. mid. (mar.), also 8dfivaBKS,'iiy. Fen. 251. The other forms are fr. Sdfivrjfii or Sccfidco {-6m). — • TtSTtoxrixai , this seems to have a pres. force merely, but to express a continued state {ditomafi,. , instant- aneous) , as in B. 90 , at fisv r £v9a alls Tisnoryiaxai, a'i Ss zs sv&a, so also in later poets, Etvyia yag rig etc' dxXvg TtSTcotatai, .^schyl. Pers. 669 , and dvsictSQwa%'ai kccI nsnoxi)- a9ai Tag (pQSvas, Aristoph. Av. 1445. Here Worsley has, "On the bier All substance was burnt out by force of fire. When first the spirit, her cold flight to steer. Left the while bones, and lluUering- from Ihc pyre, Straig-ht to these shadowy realms did lilte a dream retire". 223 — 4. Xii^aiso, the omission of any verb of motion, as isvai, or the like, adds great energy to the expression ; cf. ata&fiovSs Xi,lais(xi dnovssa&ai, I. 451. — laS-i, "give heed to", so perhaps in E. 485, ndgtaTS ts iars zs TidvTcc. Ni. refers to Soph. Elec, 40 — I, i,'B9i ndv TO Sgcofisvov, onmg av siScog ^filv dyysUyg aacprj, Theog. 31, tccvzcc fill' ovtms i'B&i, and suggests that k'sv may have stood in the original text, for ^'arai elided. Thus the sense would be, "it shall be that hereafter thou shalt tell etc." But this seems wretchedly tasteless and jejune. Here the first Act as it were of the vstivia may be said to end; see App. G. 3 (8). The next consists of a review of the ladies 202 OATSSEIAS A. 225—236. [day XXXIV. a 81. b 214 mar, c 213 mar. d 329. e 36 mar. f y. 412 mar. S cf. 36, 42. h 1. 420. i 6. 137; cf. x. 14, Q. 70, X. 541. k I. 318 mar. 1 X. 439 mar. m jr. 473. n 49, 88, rt. 361—2. o /u, 110. p 36 mar. q (/). 230;of.B.141. r cf. a. 216, «. 166. s 229. t /S. 120. u 0. 225, r. 206; cf. y. 123. vaJt ft£V rag ETtseGGtV^ a^si^ofisd'' • au Sa yvvatxeg a« ijlvd'ov, a>Tpi;i'£v'' ya^ ayavi)'^ IISQGEipovEiu, 0601X1, aQiSrijcav a^oiot^ S6av iqSe d"vyatQsg' (XL 8' dii(p' aifia" xslaivov doXkseg^ rjyaQsd'ovto.s avTciQ^ iya PovXsvov, ojccog ipa'oifii^ axdetriv ■^da^ da fioi xard Q'Vfidv dQiexri cpaiveto jSovAjf- 6ica60dfiavog^ tavvrixag doQ irap'og'" jcaQcc firjQov, oiix ai'av'^ %iaaiv a[ia" ndsag aljiaP xaKaivov. ai 8b TtQOiivriSttvaLi im^iGav, ri8a axdert] ov' yovov i^aydQSvEV sya 8' aqaaivov^ dndsag. avd'' ij toi Tt^dtrjv Tvqco'- i!8ov avitataQEiav, f] (pdro UaX^iav^og d^V(iovog axyovog^ alvai, 330 235 225. J^snseaaiv. 229. J^SQSOiiM J-fKaatriv. 235. J^tSov. 233. fsytaazr]. 234. /oV. 226. atzQvvs I. K. M. Vi. 133 Fl.; (psQascpovSLa H. 228. T^ysgi&ivxo a, -9ov- e I „ , og , tai A. 229. snaatrjv in -ov mutavit ^, SKCcaTrjv H. 231. Tttvarj-nes Vi. 5, ^3S- 232. nivssLV Vi. 56, 5 Ro., niviiv a ^ y A. H. a man. 1 I. K. M. N. Stu. Eu. Fl., a'fta ndaag itlvsiv a. 233. inij'Caav « /5 H. I. M. Vi. iii, iny- seav N. Vi. 1 33 Eu. , inrjsaav y A. K. Stu. Vr. ; ^ ^s a ^ H. A. N. Vi. 50 Eu. Fl. h. lem. Em., jiSi Aristar. et alii, ll., Eo. "Wo. 234. ov ydoy a /S; i%iqi- iivev H. Vr. Vi. 50, i^ayogsvsv a ^ 1. H. var., i^egsovaa in mar. a. 235. rJTOi a fi a. Fl. Wo.; ngmtov ^ H. M. Vr. Ro., ngcorov I., JiQoafqv a h. 236. dTaa9tiKov pro aiivnovos nonnulli, h.; Myyovog Vi. 5, 56. of the past ages, as shown by the first being the mother and the fifth the wife of Nestor. Their connexion is either with the Trojan, Athenian, or Theban legend. 225 — 59. Our talk ended. Then appeared at Persephone's behest the ladies of the elder time, swarming round the blood. I contrived — for so it seemed best — that each should tell her tale in turn. First came Tyro, Salmoneus' daughter, Cretheus' wife, who loved the river-god Enipeus, but was herself loved and beguiled by Poseidon in his form. The river heaped its waves to shelter their embraces. The god g.ave her joy of her love and promised her fair offspring; then told his name and bade her not reveal it. She bare him twins, Pelias and Neleus, besides three sons to her own husband. 233 — 4. TtQOitVTiarivai, the Scholl. give ngo-fiivca as the etymol., as if TtQOfisvEGrtvai.. tp. 230, nQOiivrjorl- voi iesi.&'STS, lirjS' ceiia ndvrsg, shows that "one after another" is the sense. — ov yovov, this confirms the notion that some older genealogical poem was the material whence this part of the book was made up. The scantiness of the dramatic element in it, being lim- ited to 247 —53 , seems to suggest the same origin. The ladies are supposed to answer to Odysseus' questions, but there is no form of interrogation or reply. 23s — 7. SaXfuuviiog , the legends connected with him have a double site, in Thessaly (lolchos), and in Elis. In each wras a river Enipeus, and in the latter a town SalmonI upon it. This seems to show a migration of a tribe, probably part of the Dorian-Heraklid movement, from one site to the other. Those who think the Homeric poems older than this movement will suppose the earlier territory of the tribe , and its river, intended here. Salmoneus at all events had not in Homer's time acquired the notoriety for impious presumption which we find in Virg. DAY XXXIV. OATSSEIAS A. 237—242. ij nota^ov iqQccGSat','' 'EvtTC^og &sioio, og Tco^v xalXiGtog'^ itorccficav e%l yatctv iti^tv S40 nai Q iit^ 'EvLTCfjog jta^sSxato" xald^ Qeed'Qa. tmS d' ap' ieiGcciisvog yaiijoxog'^ 'Evvoffiyaiog Ev TtQoxofjg^ notafiov TCaQsls^ato^ divijsvtog-^ 303 a 258. b Z. l.')4. c cf. n. 175 — 7, t/>. 142—3. (1 . 158; cf. B. 850. e A. 490, E. 788. f In . septics. {>■ t. 24 mar. h Jf . 43 , 69 , 677, O. 222, S. 365, W. 584. i E. 453 mar. k B. 515; cf. 30fi. 1 0. 490; cf. . 241. sfuaufisvog. 238. ijeKOat' a, A. M. N. Vi. 56, 133, ■^gdaBccr' Fl. 239. Tfjot Vi. 56 N. Eu., i'rjaiv a A. K. Vi. 5, t'jjoi ^ H. 241. UQa sladiisvog et ^ A. H. I. K. Vi. 56, 133 N. Eu. Fl. Ro. Ein. 242. ngoxooig V. lem. -. 326; cf. . 240. b cf. *. 239. c /*. 395 mar. d (i. 302 mar. , y. 374. mar. e K. 5'), /C..162; cf. V. 358. f a. 16 mar. s:285,J.223,B.871, S. 337, 'K 23. h d. 352, «. 314; cf. V. 227, 264. i £. 182 mar. k 4.50, a. 323; cf. 77.101,^2.60. I Q. 175; cf. X. 320. 11] /. 411, A. 214. II B 488, a. 74 mar. 7C0Q(pvQ£0v^ d' aga xv[ia TtEQiGtd&rj , ovqe'C l6ov, xvQtca&sv, XQvipsv'" Sh &£dv Q'V'rjtrjv ts fvvatxa. [}.v0E ds TtuQd-svirjv ^oavrjv, xara d' vnvov'^ e%£vev.] 34^ avtaQ ETCSb Q eteXb66e &b6s ixqvotvo^, He- rakles is called mixg 'Aiiqiitgvaivog (mar.) , as below 270 'A/iq). viog. In S. 323 — 4 Zeus seems to speak of him as his own son; and the same seems implied in the words of Tlepolemus, E. 636—9. But the former passage, in which Zeus enumerates his amours, is marked as rejected by the Schol. Ven. A. Even the passage T. 97 foil, may be explained without supposing him actually begotten by Zens. In S 250, however, we have a diog vtog mentioned, who, on comparing O. 25 foil., appears to be Herakles. So inf. 620 his shade says, Zrjvog fisv naig Tjffi Kqoviovog. He is therefore the son of Amphitryon in a putative sense only. Similarly TvvSaQCSai became a cur- rent name for Castor and Polydeuces, and occurs even where the context calls them /jibg tiovgovg Hy. XXXIII. i — 3. The statements concerning Herakles in the poems represent the legends of difi'erent localities, as Cobs, Pylos, and especially Thebes; but are all of the Achsean family. No poet seems to have woven them into a harmonious whole. They multiplied too fast, and had too great a complexity of localized roots for such treatment. See some further remarks in the Preface to this vol. — 3-Qaavfie/ivova, only occurs as epith. of Herakles here and mar. — Q-v/toXiovTa, also of Achilles and Odys. (mar.). DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIA2 A. 268—275. 207 ysivar', iv dyxoivrjei,'^ ^log jisydAoio fiiystea' xal Msydgrjv, KqeCovxos vir.SQ%"viioio d-vyatQcc, %'jo trjv s^sv 'AiKpiVQVcovog viog (isvos ccisv dreiQijgy ^fjTSQa t' OiSmodao'^ I'dov, xak'^v 'ETtLxdstrjv, ij fieyu'^ ^Qyov eqb%£v dtdQSirjGi" vooio, yr^^afiEVfj a vif d' ov itaxBQ' s^cvapi^ftg y^fisv dqxxQ S' dvd%v6xa %'boV 9-s(Sav dv&ganoLGiv. 275 dlV S ft£v sv ©fj^T] TCokvYj^drips dkyea^ ndexav a 261 ; cf. S- 323 —4. Ij cI'. r. 60. c '/■'. 079. d y. 261 niar. e X. 231. r J. 320. g- 0. 126, 306. h S. 372, «. 13, 302, 395, t. 170. 271. J-i3ov. 272. J^SQyov aJ^LSQiifjai,. 273. J-m, J-ov. 272. alSqCyai M. Vr. Vi. $0 Apollon. Lex., at^pjjjjci ^. 273. ysivaiiivrj FI.; vU K. N. Vi. 133, vU Vi. 56, vhi a ^ H. et rell. 269—70. MeyaQJiv is obj. to ISov of 266: her death and her children's by Herakles' hand is the subject of the Hercules Furens of Eurip. — KqSi- ovtoq, king of Thebes, say the SchoU. Now Herakles belongs in H. to the generation next, or next but one, be- fore the Troica, since he sacked Troy in the time of Laomedon, with Tela- mon, father of Ajax, as his comrade; and Tydeus father of Diomedes is of the same age , who was the comrade of Polyueices. ^. 377. Thus the Ho- meric Creion holds the same legendary date as the Creon of the Tragedians, with whom he is the sister of locasta, the EpicastS cf. 271 inf. The Creion of I. 84, T. 240 is a totally different person. — vlb^, see the last note. 271 — 2. Ol6i7t66ao, this form of geiiit. occurs also Hes. 0pp. 163: we have the legend here in its early form, before the foreign importation of the Sphinx and her riddle, which was prob- ably due to Sphinxes inscribed with hieroglyphics becoming known to the Greeks, as their intercourse with Egypt expanded. His refuge atAthens andbur- ial there, where none might know of his tomb, is also post-Homeric. Soph. (Ed. Col. 1538 foil. In H. he is buried at The- bes (mar.). — 'EnixdavTi, see previous note, and compare the name Polycaste, given to Nestor's youngest daughter, y. 464. The other ladies became famous through their sons' renown; so she in- famous through her "atrocity", ftiya eoyov, committed with hers. 273 — 4. vii, so several mss. and Hermann ad Hy. in Apoll. Del. 46 (Ni.). — o 6' ov, the line probably ended 6 J^ov Tiaxsg' i^svagi^sv at first, and the next is a later insertion founded on the later development of the legend by the Tragedians, as including the oracle by which the detection of CEdipus was effected; cf. Soph. CEd. R, — dvd- jtvOTa, not found elsewhere in H., "heard about". 275— 6. 0i?^?2 . . . Kad'<«£{0>»', Thebes is remarkably omitted from the Cat- alogue, amidst a rather thick cluster of other Boeotian cities, and with the significant inclusion of 'TTtoS-rj^ai "Lower Thebes" among them, B. 494 — 510, and theCadmeans are several times disparagingly mentioned by H. (mar.), e. g. as vanquished hy the Achseans, Tydeus and Mecisteus, with the same ease as barbarians, or men of an in- ferior race. It seems from this likely that H. did not regard them as thor- oughly naturalized. The Boeotians, moreover, have no commander in chief, but are under five seemingly equal leaders. Cadmus and his race are probably regarded by the poet as an essentially foreign dynasty who supplanted the line of Amphion and Zethus. Cadmus, indeed, is only men- tioned as the father of the deified Ino, £. ^^^; where see note. Ni. denies the origin there suggested for KdSfiog, and says it := Mo'oftos, referring to Welcker, Cr'et. Colon., p. 22. Mr. Gladstone notices, vol. I. p. 243, that the name "Cadmeans" is always used of reminis- cences, and that the poet calls the in- habitants of the country at the date of the Trojan war, Boeotians. — dXyea, 3o8 0AT22EIAr A. 276—280. [day XXXIV. a /I. 391, £. 807, K. 288; cf. /]. 385, V. 680. b ©. 367. c cf. y. 472. cl cf. *. 279, «. 544. o cf. a. 334. f cf. a. 'i.Vi. S X. 115. h |S. 135 mar. Kudfisiav^ '^vaGGs Q'emv oXoag 8td fiovMg- rj d' E^ri elg 'Aidao^ jtvkuQXKO XQUtaQOto , oj «%«(.' GioiLEwi •" ra 8' aXyeu xaAAtn:' ^ 6jti66a nolka iidl',s 000a xe (irjTQog 'EgivvEg^^ exteKeovGiv. 280 276. efdvaaat. 278. 'AJ-iSao. 279. J^m. 279. axst iaxoiisvri a. 280 om. Vr. Vi. go; igivvvsg M. N. Vi. 5 Fl. A. suprasor., igivvvsg Vi. 56, 133. the double woes of incest and par- ricide; which, as being involuntary, are said to have been 3-sdiv oXoa^ 277 — 8. TtvXccQvao xQazeQOio, these epithets rather suggest the view under which Aides was regarded by the world above, and are less suited to a description from the point of view of one actually there. One of them actually occurs in II. (mar.). They probably contain a fragment of an older genealogical ballad out of which this part of the poem was compiled. — ^QOXOV, the same is the method of despatching the faithless handmaids (mar.). The suicide of Epicast§ is fully expressed, whereas that of Anti- cleia is only suggested, see on 85 sup.z but then, this latter is telling her own tale to her own son. She accordingly throws a veil over the dreadful act, and dwells upon the motive only. — dtpafievti ... oxo/ievij, Ni. remarks that the first particip. refers to the method, the second to the motive, of her death. 279 — 80. dXysct, these seem to have been in retribution for the acts, though unwittingly done, under the stern and simple doctrine of Sgdaavta jia&siv^ even as a man's own natural feelings in GEdipus' case would lead to self-abhor- renee and to the recognition of the ab- horrence of others. — /iriXQdq'EQivvsq, it is remarkable that twice in the Ody. (mar.) the'Egivvsg are thus connected with a mother, while in the II. they are represented as invoked by a father against a, son, and twice as hearing the imprecation of a mother, or con- nected with her wrath, /. 449 foil. 565 foil., cP. 412. Iris also reminds Poseidon, when meditating resist- ance to Zeus, that "the Erinyes ever attend upon the elder branch of a family", O. 204. They are also in- voked in oath -taking, as "dwelling beneath the earth and avenging per- jury", T. 258 — 60. Agamemnon, too, says that his offence was due to an Sxrj produced "by Zeus the Moirse and the Erinys", T. 87; and similarly an atT] is ascribed to Erinys as produced in the mind of Melampus the seer, 0. 233 — 4. So also Odys. in disguise in- vokes the wrath of the gods and "the Erinyes of the poor (if perchance there be such)" against the arrogant viol- ence of Antinons, g. 475—6; and the daughters of Pandareiis are handed over by the Harpyise "for the Erinyes to attend upon them", after having had divine favours unnaturally lav- ished upon them ; v. 66 foil. Finally, when the horse Xanthus by the special gift of Here forebodes Achilles' death, the Erinyes interfere to check his utterance T. 418. Reviewing these instances Mr. Gladstone, (seeming to follow Nagelsbach, V. § 38, p. 264, and the Schol on T. 418, knie-nonoi ydg siai t£v nagu qivaiv,) infers, Gladst. II. 305—6, that "they are in the Homeric system the never-failing cham- pions, because they are the practical avengers of the natural and moral order ... and they avenge the infrac- tion of that order, not merely as a law of right opposed to wrong, but as a law of order opposed to disorder"; and fur- ther compares them with the idea of the "Immutable Morality of Cudworth and his school." It seems probable how- ever, that the feeling which evokes their agency is always ethical; and that they stop the mouth of the horse Xan- thus, not as checking a mere monstros- ity, but as repressing a presumption; and so in the case of the daughters DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIA2 A. 281—285. 309 xal XkaQLv elSov nsQixaXXsu, ttjv noxs NrjlEvg yrj^sv iov Slcc xdXXog, insl noQs'^ fivQt'a e'Sva, OTtKotdxTiv^ xovQifjv 'Afigjiovog" 'la6C8ao, og sror' iv 'OQioiiEva'^ Mivvrjia l(pi,^ avaSSev 285 5}'' de Ilvkov ^KOilevs, tixav di o£ dylaae tsxvu, a a. 190, X. 472 ; cf. t. 529. b y. 465, 0. 364. c cf. 262. d B. 511, I. 381. 9.443,^.38, 452, Z. 478. f Z. 425. § 249 mar. 2S1. J^siSov. 282. J^sov fivgC ^J^sSva. 284. Mivvilco J^iqii J^dvaaasv. 285. /ot. 281. post hunc septem versus ^ incuria om. 282. fisra A. M. Vr. Vi. 50, 133 En. FL; sSva a H. A. I. Vi. 50, 56 T. in lem. Fl. 283. diivfiovog a sed in mar. d[jiq>iovog. 284. fiivvsCa A. I. Vr. Vi. go FI., fiivvico M., iiivvrjia Vi. 56, -■^cov a K. Stu. (sed sub v signum deletionis a), Mivvrjiai H. N. Vi. 5, 133 Eu. Sohol. Ven. ad A. 690. 285. ?} Ss Herodian., h., Schol. Ven. ad A. 690 Wo., rjSh mss. xiv (a y Vi. omn.) Eu. Fl. Aristar., h., Ern. tremendous energy of retribution which surpasses all other moral agents. The idea expressed by Cain in Genes. IV. 14, and embodied in the Gael, of Hebrew and Arabic domestic ethics, is closely akin to them, although more narrowly limited , as in fact their more specific Greek development also be- came — viz. to bloodshed in domestic feud. 281 — 320. Then came Chloris, Ne- leus' wife and Nestor's mother, as also Pero's, who was only to be won by a hardy adventure which Melampus per- formed. Then Leda mother of Castor and Polydeuces, who live and die by turns. Then Iphimedeia, mother by Poseidon of the young giants, whom Apollo slew, or they would have piled up mountains to storm the heaven. 281. XXfUQiv, daughter of Amphion, son of lasus, (see 283, so Pausan. IX. 36, end;) a different person from the Amphion of 262, who belongs to Thebes. How Neleus established himself at Pylus in South-western Peloponnese, we have no account in H. We are prob- ably to understand a migration of con- quest south-westwards from Thessaly. 284—6. 'OQXOfisvo) Miv., Pausan. IX. 36 gives a legendary pedigree in which Orchom. is son of Minyas, who is grandson of Phlegyas, and adds that the people were called 'Ogj;ofi£Vtot from this Orchom., to distinguish them from theMinyjKof Arcadia, Here Orchomenus is a place. — ^aOiXevs, i. e. was, as we say, "queen consort" to Neleus: the same word is elsewhere used to describe female royalty (mar.). The reading ^5^, ascribed to Aristar., which would refer the sovereignty of Pylus of Pandareiis. To this may be added, that we find them closely associated, as in the case of oaths, with the great nature-powers of Sun, Earth, etc., that they belong to the world of Aides, and seem to emerge thence for func- tional purposes into the upper world. Coupling with these facts their wait- ing upon parents and elders, the parental being the oldest form of human authority, we seem to see in them a coordination of natural power with moral right. The iEschylean theo- mythology is also very express on the point that they themselves belong to an elder dynasty of deities {Eumen. 150, 166, 779); and Pausan. VIII. 25, 4 testifies to the fact of the Erinys as being identified inArcadiawithDemeter (Mother-Earth). Further, Curtius 309, citing Kuhu, Zeitschr. I. 439 foil., traces some remarkable concordance between this tradifion and that of the Vedic Saranj&s (lit. an adj. "hastening"), with which he connects the name. This suggests that they, like Perse- phonl, were developed from traditions brought by the Greek race from their oriental primitive stock, but that, though in their origin nature-powers, (as trace- able in the curse with which they can smite the earth, iEsch. Eumen. 810 — 1,) they yet derived their hold on the Greek mind from the ethical feel- ings interwoven with them ; cf. co Siv.a, to 9q6voi. x' 'Eqivvcov, ib. 490. They fall into the outer shade and gloom, which shrouds everywhere this group of elder traditions, the Titans, Cronus, the Graise, etc., before the dazzling brilliancy of the Hellenic Olympus. But their rare appearance is marked by a HOM. OD, II. 14 3IO OATSSEIAS A. 286—298. [day XXXIV. a cr. 92 mar. b n- 262, 355. c cf. 0. 230—8. a 296; cf. B. 666, .^. 386. e cf.^. 589, (5.397. f 99 mar. g- J. 517, y. 269 mar. h u. 160, 0. 232, . 443; cf. 9. 336. i y. 85, ..,^. 549. k |. 293—4, X. 470 mar. I /S. 107 mar., x. 469, «. 152, <0. 142. m 290 mar. II 151; cf. 1. 507. o A- 5. NB0tOQ« xE XqoiiCov xe Il£Qt,xlv(iEv6v x' dyaQcoxov. rotfft S' sTi:' icpd'i^i'riv IlriQd xixs, &aviia ^qoxolGiv, x'qv ituvxsg [ivdovro jtSQiKxCxaf ovSd xi Nrjlsvg xa sSiSov, og [irj ehxag'^ /Soag evQvP'Etcinovg^ EX ^vXdxfjg' ikaGEiE fiirjg'^ 'Iq)i,xlr}si7]g KQya^Eag"^ xdg d' olog v%iG%Bxo (idvxig^ dfiv^cav i^aXdav xuXanri Se d'aovs xatd fiotg' inadriGav, dadiioi^ t' dgyaXaoi, xccl ^ovxaXoL dyQOi,(Sxai,} dkX' Ota ^]j fi'^vag'^ xe xal -rjiiEQKi e^eteXevvxo, cciIj^ jtEQixEXXofievov It £05, xal anijXv&ov cjQai, xal xoxa dij (itv 'aXvGa pit]'" 'IqiixX'qaCri 9'agq}axa" Ttdvx' aiicovxa, z/t6g° 8' ExaXEiato ^ovXrj. 390 295 289. S-sXiv.aq. 290. FKpmlrjsCrig. 295. J^srsog. fsmovxa eontr. metr. 296. Fitpiv-Xrisirj. 297. 287. njjQca Vi. 56, itrjQa) « H,, Ttsigm K. 288. ovSs ti a H. , ovS' ccqcc Ari- stoph. , h, (sic Pors., Dind. in ed. Scholl. Aristar.). 289. too Em., tco Wo. 290. ^lag a. 292. lioig' insSrjas a ^ et mss. pier. Wo., iioi^a nsdrjee N. 296. ^ijjs 'iffuXBirig a utraque g a man. i supra addita, 'ItpmXsCrig ^. 297. itiXseaxv iq)STiM]v Vr. Vi. go. Em. to Amphion, is unsnitable. Neleus seems in H. to have acquired sovereignty there. — Xgofiiov k. t. X., these other sons of Neleus, eleven in number in A. 690 — 3, were slain by Herakles, who aided the Epeioi, Nestor, the youngest, alone surviving. 287 — 93. IIijQat, on the legend here and its connexion with that given 0. 226 — 55, see App. G. 4. — ■9-av/ia ^Qox,, of. Hes. Tkeog. 50° > &avit,a &vriTotai ^Qoxoiaiv. — /ivoiovro, see for the form App. A. 2. — ididov ... sXdoeis, on the sequence of tense and mood here see App. A. 9 (20). — /idv- Tiq, Melampus, the legendary head of the prophetic family at Argos, where he settled, o. 239 — 55. The links of the genealogy there given are {Melampus I / Antiphates Mantius (Ecles Polypheides Amphiaraiis Theoclymenus Alcmseon Amphilochus Amphiaraiis, we are told, was short lived, 0. 246 — 7, and so must some of the intervening links have been. It is possible, however, that, although Me- lampus was a suitor to Nestor's sister, yet, as the latter was the youngest of twelve sons, he may have been much younger than she, and so Antiphates in the next generation have been more nearly coeval with him. — ^etXcat^ ..'. ftOiQcc, this "hard fate" is explained by the next line, the ^oviioXoi men- tioned last, being the agents of it, having probably caught him in the act of seizing the cattle : his prophetic gifts procured his release; Pausan IV 36. 297. Q'iOtpaxa, cf. Theocr. III. 43 — 4, tav dytXav xdi iidvxig an "O9gvog ays MsXafinovg ig TIvXov, and Propert Eleg. II. 4, 7 — 10, Turpia perpessus vales est vincla Melampus, Cognltus Ipnicli surripuisse boves: Quern non lucra magis Pero formosa coegil, Mox Amytbaonia nupla futura domo. The Scholl. have a story, said to be from Pherecydes, that Iphiclus was childless, and that Melampus instructed him how he might obtain children; together with another legend, how Me- lampus was rescued from his prison- roof falling upon him by a knowledge of the language of animals. Similarly Medeia promises to minister to the childless jEgeus, Eurip. Med. 715—6- DAY XXXIV.] 0AT2SEIAS A. 299—302. ail xal At^driv eldov, riijv TvvSuqeov^ jtagaKOitLV, ■i] §' vno TvvSaQ^a xQatsgotp^ovs^ ysCvaxo itatSe,'^ 300 KaexoQtt "^ •9'' ijcicoda^ov xal nv^ " dyud'ov nolvdevxea " TOi)g ixfiqia ^coovg xaxs%Ei,'^ (pv6it,oos ala' ot 'Kcd VEQ&EV^ y^g Ttfi.ijv'' JtQog Zrjvog Exovtsg a (u. 199. b X. 324. c Z. 26. cl r. 237. c ». 130, '/■'. 660. r r. 243, B. 69!), 2. 332. g cf 5". 204. h cf. e. 335. 298. fsiSov. 298. zvvSaQSOv a H., rvvSaQSco ^ I. K. Stu. sic quinquies h., citato etiam m. 199 rvvSdgtoi) iiovqr], rvvSagsMg A. 299. ij q' ciTcd Vr. Vi. go; rvvSaQSca a ^ Vi. omn. I. K. N. Stu. Vr. PL, -£0J M., -sou in -ica mutavit H. ; ■xgatSQoqiQOvi A. G. M. Vi. 133, -cpQOv' iysivaxo a I. Stu. Fl.; naiSag Vi. 56. 300. TloXv- • *'' osvurjv ^ I. Vr. Vi. go Tzet. 301. v.arsx^i' H.; (pvai^coog H, T. in lera., gjD- asigoog I. 302. nupof ot ^ U. H. I. Stu. Vr. Vi. 56 Eu., nsQi Vi. 50, mxg N., JTjos var. 1. H. suprascr. ; sXovtcg Tzet. 298 — 300. This legend is locally related to Sparta. Helen, conversing with Priam on the battlements of Troy, misses her brothers among the Greek host and does not know of their death, r. 236 — 44. Thus in the poet's concep- tion that death occurred since she left Sparta. It is noticeable that, whereas Herakles is affiliated to Zeus, 267 — 8 sup., and whereas three of the previously named ladies and one who follows are distinguished as having become mothers by deities, these brothers are affiliated here expressly to Tyndareiis. So in r. 238 Helen speaks of them merely as born from the same mother, and she is constantly Aibg sv,ysyavta, see V. 199, 418, /I. 219, S. 184, If). 218. See some remarks in the Pref. to this vol. on the Pindaric development of this legend, Pind. Nem. X. 103 foil. The latter half of 301, coinciding with that of r. 243, is remarkable; since the poet there seems not to have any such notion as that of ctftqoco ^coovg here. This certainly suggests a development of the legend since V. 243, where they are spoken of simply as dead and buried : and as these subsidiary legends, all household- tales of heroes, would all feel the influence of the hero- worship which became such an ubi- quitous passion in post-Homeric Greece, it would be more difficult to account for their having been left untouched by rhapsodist and diaskeuast than for their having been tampered with. It was difficult for Homeric poetry to be popular without some bridging-over of the gulf between it and later Greek feeling on the question of hero-worship. Such we seem to have here: The brothers are still Tyndareus' veritable offspring, but they have tifiriv ngbg ^i6g; they submit to death or to a privation of earthly life, but they ^m- ova' sxsgijiiSQOi, etc. See on S. 569. Still, any such tampering is probably older than Pindar. — dfupto ^atovq, the suggestion of Ni., aqji^coovg, is worth noting, as expressing similarly to dft,(pt§iog, the divided condition of the pair between life and death. Some nature-myth, of the alternation of the life and death of the vegetable world, is probably at the root of this part of the legend. This, however, proves nothing as to the antiquity of the Dioscuric .story, but a good deal as regards its hold on the Greek mind; the vital energy of a mythic tale of a hero being tolerably well measured by its capacity to absorb the older nature-myth. Now it seems likely that in this case such absorption had taken place between the time of the II. and that of Pindar. — . fI.ET0f(l£tQo^£l'O( ^' ivof^^cfl, dfis- gav Tccv jisv nccQct Ttargl (pilco /ll vs/iovxai, rav S' vno v.sv&sBi yaiag sv yvdXoig Ssgdnvas, Jiotfiov dfrni- nXdvzis Ojioiov (Therapna being a locality near Sparta, where their temple was shown, Fausan. III. 20). Ni. cites from Muller {de Cyclo p. 41) a portion of a summary of some Cyclic poem Zbvs avTOie stsgrjfiSQOv vefist tfjv d&avaaiav; so Virg. ^n. VI. 121, Si fratrem Polhuc alterna morte redemit. — Jt.fi.oyx^*^'''*'' so cited by the Schol. Ven. A. on V. 243 and the Schol. Find. Nem, X. 103. It is without parallel in our Homeric text; but all the mss. here have it, and Draco, de metr. p. 33 J would read, without authority, however, irsqoiSxafft ior Ttstpmsi in»j.ii4. 30s — 10. 'T^ifiedsiccv, her glory lay in conceiving by a god, and bearing an oflFspring worthy of him, like Tyr6, Antiopg, and AlcraenS. — Akmrioq, "the Husbandman" {dXmi^); Otus and Ephialtes in the earliest form of the legend; were his offspring {naidsq '/iXtai\os, E. 386) their names meaning the "threshers" {a^iat and JqpiaiAco); so Voss ap. Ni., who compares the Mo- XCovs, "grinders", descendants of Actor, the "trusher", {J^diiX(og fttv,zri fdywiii) as mythicallybecome heroes of the host, A. 709—10, V. 638. The Aloidae, per- sonified as giants, were, like the Mo- XCovs, A. 751, and Folyphemus, i. 412, affiliated to Poseidon, then became enemies of the gods ; and so the legend grew. In E. 385 — gi they are men- tioned as imprisoning Ares for "thir- teen moons" %aXv.S(p sv Ksgd/ico, whence Hermes rescued him. Welcker, Griech. Gotterl. I. 421, expounds this myth, of wheat stored under grand; but does not attempt to adjust the mythical details. The legend seems like an at- tempt to fix some old Fre-Hellenic nature-myth into Hellenic theomythol- ogy. Fausan. IX. 29 tells how they first consecrated Mt. Helicon to the Muses, regarded as 3 in number, by name MeletS, Mnemg, and AoidI; and in conjunction with CEoclus, another son of Poseidon by AscrS, built Ascre or Ascra at the foot of Helicon. For this last Fausan. cites the Atthis of Heee- sinoUs as his authority. In Virg. jSn. VI. 582 — 4 they expiate their crime against Jove in Tartarus. — 'EtpidX- Tijv, Ni. connects this name with ini- tdXXco, used intransitively, rather than ini.-ciXXo[iai. — xakXidTOvg, they are simply mentioned on the score of their beauty by Findar, Pylh. IV., as the sons of Iphimedeia, and as hav- ing died in Naxos. — 'iiQioiva, for him see on 572 inf. With this line cf. Virg. ^n. VII. 649, Quo (Lauso) pulchrior alter Non fuil, excepto Lau- rentis corpore Turni. 311 — z.swsatQOljSee onu.ig; the re- currence of the number 9 in this passage, as in certain other passages there re- ferred to, marks high antiquity of legend. It is possible, supposing the Aloi'dse to personify "threshers" (see DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS A. 312—320. 313 svQog, dtdg (irjxog^ ye ysvsd&ijv svvso^yvioi,. 01 QK xal ttd'avdtoKjiv ccnsi^T^zriv iv 'Okv^itfa q)vX6m8a^ GtiJGsiv no^vdlxog'' nola^oio- Ilrjhov" sivoGL(pvllov, 'iv ovftavhg dfi^atog'' ei^rj. xai vv XEV i^sriXEGGav, st rj^rjg^ [ietqov ixovro- aXX" oA£(j£v'' ^tog' vlbg^ ov i^vxo(iog texe Arjtco,^ dfi(potEQca , Ttqiv Gcpco'Cv vno^ XQOtdqiot,&strai, Y. in lem., qi9Bir' a A. 1). et q. (p&ccgrj in lem. Em., qi&n Vi. 56, qO'S'tT ^, (p&ito H. in mar., qp'9'ir mss. viii. Apoll. Lex. Fl., (p^tt' H. Wo.; dfi^gdra ^. 331. H&ovras mss. ix (Vi. iii), sX- 96vza Vi. go Vr. , sX&ovt' ig post ras. «, Jqp K, 'EgtqptjAaj' Pind. Nem. IX. 37. He was beloved by Zeus and Apollo, was the great grandson of the Melampus (of 287 — 97 note) from whom he inherited the prophetic gift, by which he foresaw his end but went to meet it. He was, says Pindar, swallowed up with horses and chariot by the earth opening Nem . IX. 57 — 60. See also 0. 244 — 7, .lEsohyl. Sept. c. Th, 564 — go, 605 — 10, Pind. Pyth. VIII. ss foil. He had an oracle at Oropus and another at Thebes. Thus all this group carry us back to Theban or Boeotian legend. — Zpw- Gov, Pausan. says that he had seen at Cnidos a necklace of green stones purporting to be that given to Eri- phyle ; and notices that H. mentions gold only IX. 20; cf. Pind. Nem. IX. 36. Both Clymene and Eriphyle were mentioned by Hagias in the Noaxoi. 328 — 9. /iv&'i^Oo/iai, for the mixture of fut. indie, with subj. see App. A. 9 (4). The list here suddenly closes, and the later members of it have been cut very short in their tales. This assists the endless vista suggested by these two lines. Virgil has adopted a like expression, or rather one founded on B. 486 — 90 where in ^n. VI. 626 the Sibyl cuts short the enumeration of the criminals punished in Tartarus, Non mihi si lingua centum sini, etc. 330 — 2. The conversation between the narrator and the listeners, for which these lines prepare the way, is very happily interposed, considering how long the narrative has become. But considering that the two verses 333 — 4 are the same as those v. i — 2, and that after the conversation the narrative is resumed 385 by cevzaQ insl, just as if it had been uninter- rupted, the suspicion arises that owing to successive interpolations of legends a break in the tale became desirable, and that this link of conversation was thus forged and inserted. But see note on 385 inf. 330 — I. (pQ-lx' , see on x. 51, and cf. dvttSvrj, I. 377. His alternative proposal, to go to the ship to sleep, indicates his urgent anxiety to depart, hinted by the mention of jrofurjj. The queen had suggested his sleeping on board ship ■9'. 444, and so had the king 7]. 319. But not so much because he would be on board during the night (see jj. 321, 326) as because the voyage would be perfectly smooth and he would have nothing to do but lie on the deck. 332 — 53. Odysseus pauses, and silence ensues; which is broken by AretS call- ing attention to his outward and in- ward qualities, as a reason why the gifts bestowed upon him should be in- creased, Echeneiis seconds her sugges- tion, but with due deference to the fiat of the king. Alcinoiis seizes on the suggestion at once , and says the thing shall be done, as it will only need to detain Odys. till the morrow, when all shall be ready, including his personal zeal to speed the quest. 2l6 OATSSEIAS A. 334—344- [day XXXIV. a a. 365 mar. b 1). 233. c a. 367 mar. d 0. 25. e 0.249, f.l52mar., w. 253, 374, B. 58; cf. i. 550, 9. 116, 168—70. r cf. 1. 178, *. 160. g- a. 417, *. 208. h O. 189, ^. 278. i e. 335. j /S. 97, r. 30. It e. 146, X. 65. 1 5^ 211. m ij. 160, o. 532, ■t. 295, rf. 127, I. 382. n j;. 214 mar. /S. 157, i;. 155-6. p (p. 425, ;f. 6. q K. 324. xrjlrjQ'fi^ d' £0%ovto Kara [isyaQa^ ^Moevtcc. "0airjXEg, jimg vfijiiv dv^Q ods cpaivstai^ eivai, Sbdog" TE ^EyE&og ts iSh (pQEvag^ ^vdov H'Gag; i,£tvogs 8' avt' ifiog^ i^rtv, ExaHtog S' ffifto^e' Ttjt^g- rra (17] ETCEiyofiEvoi^ ci,7t07tin,7tEtE ,^ [ifjds ta SmQa ovtca iQTiCtfivti xolovETE • ' icoXKd yaQ v[i,tv oaq xTf/ftar' ■" Evl (lEyttQOiGi, O'Eoiv" iortjti xeovtai." totGt dE° xal ybExsEiTCB yagav rj^ag 'Exsvrjog, og ^ij 0ccii]X(av dvSgav TCQoyEv^StEQog -^ev "m (pCkoi, ov (lav ■^[iiv uno GKOitov^ ovd' and d6^r]gi 337. J^siSog ij^iaag. 338. J^exaatog. 342. fists feme. ^36. vfiiv a Vi. 133 Stu., vii/iiv 8, vnfiiv H., leguntur quoque vfifiiv vjiiv (a), viiiitv,viii,v, vfiiv; o.ys Ern., oSs H. Fl. Wo. 337. rids ^ H. I. Vi. 56. 339. Tf. 33 mar. k e. 88 mar., x. 38, cl'. a. 392—3. 1 M. 180, Zr. 23. m a. 163 mar. n 347 mar. o t. 321, (f. 247, ^. 159. ]) cf. r. 39, E. 349, 0. 421. q *. 291, m. 397, X. 281. r J. 422 mar., £.128. s u. 97. t 587, i. Ill, B. 699, r. 494. .. B. 804. "'yiXxivoE XQstov, xuvtav aQiSsixsTs Xamv, 3^^ eH (IE xcd Eig ivLKVtov dvciyoir' avto&i'^ fiifivEiv, XM° HE TO ^ovXoifii^v, xaC XEv noXi)^ xeqSiov eit}, TtlEiotEQfjS 0VV x^i-Q^ q>ikf]v^ Eg jcaxQid'' ixsS&ccf %ai x' KidoiotEQog^ xal qiikrsQog avdQaGLV sHriv 360 %a6vv} 0601 f*' 'Id'dxfivdE'" IdoCaro vo(Sf)]6avta." Tov" d' avr' 'AXxCvoog aita^EL^Eto cpcovrjGEv ze- m 'OSvGEv, TO (lEv ov ri sv8sd t' dgrvvovTOig. In Hes. Theogon. 365 it is used without this infused shade of meaning to express wide DAY XXXIV.] 0AT2SEIAS A. 366—376. 219 ijjsvdsd'^ r' ccQtvvovrag,^ od-av xe rig' ovSs Udoiro- (}ol d' sTti (lEv (lOQqii^^ sTCEav, EVL Ss g}QEVEg'' esd'^ai' fiv&ov d', cag or' aoidog/ imGta^avags jcare'Ae^aj ,'^ jCKvrav^ r' 'AQyECcav a, ceu vellet tto.S''. 374. (isyaqoig K. N. Vi. 133 A. var. I. 375. Mat v.iv itQOfQOvicos Vi. 5, 56, quod avsxolfiriv^ sequi deberet. diffusion merely, of the Ocean nymphs, at Qa nolvensQisg yaiav v.al ^sv- &SCC Xiiivrig ndvtrj 6(icos iqtiitovei. — 0&-SV ••• 'MoiTO, the Scholl. seem to understand ott ipEvSsxai as obj. of I'SoiTO, meaning "whence one cannot distinguish that they are lying", this yields a feeble sense, being really implied in ■^nsQOTf^a and iniitXonov before: besides which o&ev has always in H. a strictly local force. Better understand sv&sv with aQtvvovtag be- fore o&sv, when "trumping up false- hoods no one can even tell (literally see) from what source" will be the sense; cf. ysvog S' i[iol ivwav o&sv eol (from the same source as thine), ^. 58. The contemptuous force of -Ss in ovSs, should be noted, "can even see (much less touch)" implying a, total absence of reality. 367 — 8. eitL fjthv ... sVt 6h, these phrases aptly contradistinguish fair outward expression (fioggirj iniasv) from sterling inward character. — ftOQfpil enioiV , see the last note. The word jiogqirj, here and (mar.) only in H., and nowhere in Hesiod, throws some suspicion on the two passages in which it occurs, but here it only extends to the single line, there to a passage of II lines. — «>§ or' doitfoq, for a similar brief clause without verb cf. (US OTS Qivov (mar.). 369 — 76. ndvzmv, with poetical latitude, but clearly, in reference to the narrative, meaning thy comrades. — aft is repented as the prep, avv might be. — d9-ea'ri Tto^vfifitig 'OSvOGevq "^AkXLVOE XQStOV, JcdvTCOV UQlSsLXEtS XkiSv, capjj'' (isv TCoXsav (iv&cjv, mgri'^ 8a xal v%vov si S' £t' dieovBfiEvai ys hXaieai,'^ ovx av iya ys 380 rvvrcov 001 gj&ovEOifit xal oixtQOtEQ' " aXTJ ayoQEVGai X'^ds'^ E[imv ETccQav, o'u d^ fiEtontCd'EvS okovxo- o'i Tqcocjv (lEv vjtE^Ecpvyov^ (StovoEGGav' dvrriv, Ev^ voSta d' ccTtokovTO xttxrig i6rr}ti^ yvvaixog. avtaQ ETCsl ipv%dg ^sv aTtESxESas' "' aklvdtg" kAAtj 385 378. KQiicovA. Vi. 5. 379. nolXicov a. 380. s^ 8s x A. I. M. Stii. Vr. Vi. 5, 56; dKovi/isvai xs a A. Vr. Vi. 50 et post ras. 133; av sitSLTCi a A. Vi. 133 Eu., probat Ni. 381. olntgotav' ^; dyogivsiv a A. K. Stu. Vi. 133 Eu. ~aai ,, , J, Bek., Evsiv H. I. 385. aXlr^ (voluit ttHij) Aristar., allrjv Aristoph., h„ sic Bek. Di. Fa., aKlrj a ^ H. I. M. N. Vi. omn. Vr. Ox. "I could keep on (listening) till moin, if you could only bring yourself to continue your tale". 377^84. Odysseus replies, "there is time for talk and time for sleep. I will not grudge your eagerness the deeper sorrows of ray tale which yet remain — ho\Y some, who escaped the havoc of war, perished at home by a vile woman's will". 379 — 4. WQiri K. r. t., "it is the season for either, — more talk if you prefer it, sleep when you please", sustain- ing the tone of courteous deference noticed in a previous note. — TOiJ- Tft)Vj "than what you ask"; this gen. depends on oliitQOxsg' as comparative. Alcin. had asked (372) about those who perished before Troy; the first and larger portion of the reply gives the fate of Agamemnon and his fol- lowers, who escaped {vns^Eqivyov) the war, to perish by treachery. — yu- vaixd^, Clytsemnestra is clearly in- tended, although the Scholl. suggest also Helen as the primary cause. In 438 — 9 both are mentioned. 385 — 403. The female shades dis- persed at Persephone's bidding. Then came the shade of Agamemnon and his comrades, murdered in .^gisthus' palace. He drank the blood, knew me, wept aloud, and would have em- braced me, but his phantom lacked the power. I wept in turn for pity, hailed him. King of Men, and asked J)Js fate — was it by storm at sea, or in foray by land, or in assault upon some city of the stranger? 385. a^^TccQ ejiel, see above on 330 — 2. ocurap is a common form of continuing an uninterrupted narrative. But then we have no other Homeric instance of a tale thus broken, avxug moreover is used to take up a different branch of a narrative after one has been dealt with; as in A. 488, after describing the errand of Odys. to ChrysS, the poet returns to Achilles and the scene by his tent, dropped at 430 sup., in avxaq firjvis vrjvol TtdQ-^fisvog K. X. l. Again in q>. 359 after more than 120 lines since the command of Odys., given without to Eumseus, to bring him the bow (234 — 5) — an interval chiefly occupied with conversation within the palace — we find Eumseus obeying the order in the statement, avxag xo^a la^mv gpsp* K. t, X. These instances modify the objection stated on 330. avrin insi might be a (conjectural merely) altern- ative reading; cf. Hy. Fen. 186, where a speech begins, avxiiia a' ras xa ngmzci, &sa, i'Sov «. x. k. — ai-i-in, as 9 mss. have alXij (or allrj), here and 6 in the same phrase at |. 35, and, as in i. 458 aXXvSig aXXy seems necessary, I have retained it here. The adjectival use of ciXXog is, how- ever, found in such phrases; not only with the subject (as Ni. says ad loc), e. g. M. 461 , guvlSss Si Siexfiayiv aXXvSis cflijj, s. 70 — I KgrivccL ... XXXIV.] 0ATSSEIA2 A. 386-399. aai ayvrj IlEQGEtpovBia yvvaixav^ d'TjX.vxsQccav, rjXd'E^ d' inl ipv^'^ 'AyayiB^vovog 'AxQsldao d%vv(iEvri' xeqI d' akkai dyfiysQaQ'','^ ocfo'at «ft' "^ avrai oi'xa" Ev AlyLsQ'oio d-dvov'^ xal :it6t^ovs indejcov. 39° Eyvm^ d' ccIiIj' e(1£ XEtvog, insl jtlsv^ al^a HeXaivov xlaZs^ 8' yE kiysag, d'akEQOv^ xard ddxQVOv™ eI'^cdv, srtTvag" Eig sfis ^EtQug, 6QEi,a0&ai° [lEvsaivcov aAA'p ov ydg of St' riv Tgi siiTtsdog' ov8e xi KiKvg,^ o'iri JCEQ jcdQog e0kbv ivl yva^inxoiGi'- [ieXegGiv. 395 rov" }iEV iya ddxQvda idmv EkirjOd xe &v[i. 7. o Z. 466 , W. 99 ; cf. X. 206. p X, 202 mar. q 219. r a. 3, CO. 283. s cf. t. 515. t r. 398, 430, 01.283, A. 669, a. 359. u 55 mar. V B. 434, I. 677, 697, K. 103, T. 146. w 171 mar. X. 406-8, y. 90-1, a>. 109—13; cf. o. 384-7. 389. /otKfi). 393. fis- 395. J^iSmv. 396. /e'tteo!. 397. fdval. 386. a^*^ K. N. quam var. 1. agnoscit Eu. 388. occoi « Bek. i. ed. Dind. Fa., oaaai mss. xv [^ H. Vi. omn.) Fl. Ro. 390. Jf^' liistvoq a Bek., i(i^ «. ^ H. Fl.; JjTsi i'SEK oqpS'aiftot'ot Vi. 133 sed ibid. Schol. nostr. mavult., illam prodit h., nostr. a ^ IS.'. 391. v.ataSdv.qvov A. N. Vi. iii. 393. ovSs ri a jS H. et Apoll. Lex. sub v. a^invg; Kixvg a H. I. K. M. Vi. iii Fl., mucus q. et T. in lem., v,'C%vq ^. 394. rj ot K. ; ini Apollon. Lex.; yvauToiai I. Stu. 398. tavvi-syimg K., -Eog Vi. 50, quam lectionem prodit h., nostr. H. 399^ 403. t Aristoph. ut e sequentibus confictos. rSTgajifiEWt alkvSig aXXrj (where two mss. have aXlai), but with the object also, e. g. ^. 502 — 3, (where the metre requires it,) Arjtio Se avvalvvto Kccfi- Tivla to^cCj.nSTiTsmt' Si.lv Sig alia ftfra aTQOcpdi,i,yyi Kovirig. 386. dyv^, 2 mss. have alvi] which appears as a var. 1. in a 3"' also. This strikingly confirms the reading of Buttm. £31' alvy see on v.. 534; who in his enumeration of passages Lexil. 11, p 62 omits the present one. But "as the liy. Ceres 337 has ayvrj TL. I have kept dyvri here, although, I suspect, due to the post-Homeric infiuenoe of the Eleusinia. 388—92. Bek. and Dind, read oaaoi, I suppose, from a notion that the men, not their shades, could alone properly be spoken of as having been killed; but the consensus of the mss. forbids this, and poetic latitude of language surely allows oaai. — itixva^, cf. (mar.) rjiga S' "Hgrj nCxva Tcqoe&s ^a&siav , where the sense is clearly as if from TtsTavvvfii, "extended"; so here. — OQE^aaO-ai., see mar. for passages where this verb means "to reach out after". 393 — 4. dkX' ov yciQ, see on a. 202. — i'g, see on 219. — ovds vi xi- xv^, cf. jEschyl. Fragm. 216 Dind. col S' OVK SvSBTl KlKVg OvS' a^llOQQVTOl cpXs^sg, words addressed apparently to a phantom of the dead. — yva/ijtvolOi, "supple". 398 — 403. xijQ, see on 171 sup, The lines 398 — 403 are said to have been condemned by Aristoph. as merely made up out of Agamemnon's follow- ing speech; but it is much more dif- ficult (as Ni. remarks) to account for the similar lines in that speech, with- 322 0ATS2EIA2 A. 400—414. [day XXXIV. a JV. 795, S. 254. b 2. 471;cr.(.38a, *. 360. c K, 459 mar. d A. 156. e X 528. f |it. 129, |. 100, A. 677-8. g- ^. 265; cf. 279. h cf. p. 471. i 399—401 mar. k App. £. 5, mar. 1 430. m (. 61 mar. n S. 531—5 mar. tu. 34; cf. ^. 342. p 'N. 3. q J. 532. r i2. 482. s a. 276 mar. op(3ag apyaAaW^ dvsfimv diisyaQrov dvt[ir}v;^ 400 ije 0' dvttQGLOi" avSgeg idfj^fjeavt' ^ ijtl %iQGov, /3ous JCEQLTa^vofiEvov" i^S' oimv^ itdaa xaXd, TJe Ttsqls ntoliog ^axsovfievov^^ i^Sh yvvaixmv;' rag icp«(i7}v, ds (i' witlx dfist^o^svog nQoghmsv 'dioysvEg JasQtiddrj , Tto^vfiijxKv' 'OdvGSev, 405 ovrs'^ ftfi' y' iv vije6Gt IloGEiddmv iddiiaGGsv, OQGag aQyukemv dveiiav d^syaQtov dvt(ir]v, ovTf ^' dvaQGLOi KvdQsg iSrjXTJGavr' snl %EQaov dXXd (loi AHyiG&og'^ tav^ag^ d'dvatov'" xs ftd^ov ts EKxa" 0VV ovXofisvrj d'K6%m, olxovds xaXiGSag, 410 dEiTCviGSag, cog rtg te xatExravs povv ini g)dTvr]. rag d'dvov oixti6tco° &avdto)- iceqI d' alkoi itatQOi vm^EliEcagP xraivovto, (>v£gi rag d^yioSovtsg, Oi Qa t' iv depvELOv'' dvSQog (leya^ dvvaiievoio 402. oj-imv. 410. J-oi'HovSs. 400. Isvyalicav Aristoph., h. 401. ^jsgcco K., -aov a ^ H. 402. nsQizifivo- s , , (iivov Stu., ntQita- a. 403. irxoitos ys (ia%ovfisvov Vi. 50, fia^ovfisvoi Vr. ; Tji yvvainmv ^ H. A. I. K. Vi. iii Fl. Em.; fiaj^sovfisvov 9Js «ai ouj;t e Sulda Photium secuto patet var. 1. (Person) sed putida sane. 407. om. xiii mss. (a ^ Vi. omn.) Fl., hab. H. M. Eu. Eo. 410. oliiov Ss A. H. , ohovSs a ^ I. K. M. N. Vi. omn. Eu. 413. cos M. Vi. 56, wg a ^ H.; dgysioSovTig a, dgyvgoS. ^. out these than with them. — diSTfiijV, here of wind, also of the vapour, steam or smoke, attending on fire; the form aiir/tiji', 0, is also found y. 289. — jtSQira/tvOflSVOV, "encircling so as to cut off"; cf. taiivovx' djicpl PoiSv dysXccg, mar. From his own un- lucky raid on the Cicones and narrow escape, i. 45 foil., he naturally sup- poses that Agam. may so have met his death. — fiaxsov/isvov, with this singular form, due to metrical exigency merely, cf. another /laxsio/isvoe (mar.). Both are, no doubt, pres. not fat. The var. 1. iiaxsovfi^svoi, which is the genu- ine reading in the recurring passage (mar.) and has probably thence been borrowed, would refer to dvagaioi av- 404 — 20. He replied, his fate came not through shipwreck or battle, but through the villainy of jEgisthus and his own wife's treachery'. He was struck down amid the banquet, like an ox at the stall, and his comrades butchered around him, like swine for some lordly revel. Never was seen, at single combat or in the ranks of war, so fearful a sight. The very floor of the palace reeked with blood. 409 — 13. rev§«g, deliberate contri- vance is expressed by this word, so inf. 430, zsv^aaa noasi rpovov, on the har- mony between the account here and those in y. 250 foil, and d. 516 foil., see App. E. s- — ovkofiivxi) this epithet of detestation, in strong contrast with the statement in y. 266 , qpgsol yaj ksXQ7]t' dya&^aiv, marks her as the deliberate murderess; whether by actual blow of weapon, as in iEschylus, and as 453 inf., nicpvs «orl avzov, would seem to show, or, as Hi. thinks, merely by conspiring to assist the murderer and surprise the victims, is immaterial. For some remarks on her character see App. E. 2 (7). — ^ovv fJtl q>dtvy, see on S. 535 — 6. — voii,Sftia}g, see DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEUS A. 415—423. 233 '^drj'^ (lev Ttolsav tpova uvSqcSv «vrf/SdAij (?«?/• fionvK^" XTSivofievc3v %al ivl xgazE^'^^ va^Cv^- akXu KS xaiva fidhdru iSdv olotpvQao Q'VfKa, cos Kficpls XQYixrlQa Tpasre'gorg'' xs Tclrjd-ovGas 42,0 xsifisd'' ivl (lEyaQG), dditsdov^ d' uicav mfiuTi^ Q-vev.^ oixxQOxdxijv d' rjxovGa"^ oza TlQid^Loio &vyaxQ6g, KaSadvSQrjg ,^ xi^v xxstvE KXvtaL(iviJ6xQri dokofitjtig " afty'p Efioi- avxccQ iym norli yait] xsiQag keiqcov a a. 226 mar. b cf. &. 16, 99. c CO 87—90. d J. 547 mar. ». 371. f J. 402, . 207, plus vicies in II. g- . 145—0. h cf. e. 92—3. i K. 227; cf. J. 2, S. 627. k CO. 184;cf.;f. 188, 300. 1 cf. 0.234,11.400, V. 85. m cf.H'.63,^.137. n ff. 366, a. 699. cf, a. 300 mar. p O. 587, 633; cf. I. 546, £. 406, 9-. 527. q ». 378. 418. HSmv. 421. i^OTia. 416. noXiaiv ^\ avSgmv cpovco M. et in mar. a. a man. 2. Em., avSgav (povov Vi. 56, tpovfov avSgcav Vi. 5, &avdtia dvSgmv a. 416. avTfPo'lijffas Aristar., ll., -riaa K. y Stu. Vi. 5, 56. 417'. iv 6. M. 418. k' SKslvce I. K. 420. svi/iiiiQydQm Aristoph. ; S'tJsr es ^ H. Fl. h. in lem., &vsv A. N. Vi. 50, 133, S'VLSv 0. 422. KXvtaifivTjBTQa a. 423. dsiQcig Vr. Vi. 56 I. suprascr. App. A. 21. — sgdvot, see on a. 226. Ni. cites Aristotle, Eth. Nicom. IV. ;:, 20, vWa^. Moral. I. 27, for the proverb of superfluous magnificence, igaviGtccg y a fl i K CO g iatimv. — zs&'aXviri, "dainty", cf. Saixl &aXslrj (mar.) 419 — 20. Worsley well renders these lines, "Couldst thou have seen where stood Full tables, foaming bowls, while the floor smoked with blood". — TQa- Tis^aq, there being one for each guest. — For the XQrjTtjQ and its position, and for the SdnsSov, see App. F. 2 (22) and (4) (17). — 9-vsv, also used (mar.) of a rush of water or wind; here of warmth ; cf. Virg. JEn. IX, ^^^^ — 4, atro iepefacla cruore terra iorique madent. 421 — 34. He heard Cassandra's death shriek, as he fell, clutching vainly at his sword, while his shameless wife turned away, nor even deigned to close his eyes and lips, when dead — for what monster is there so fell as a woman, or what atrocity to equal her's .'' So were his hopes of cheer and wel- come met. Her blot of infamy cleaves to all her sex for evermore. 421 — 3. OTta, the J- in this word is inconstant, if at all belonging to it, in H. Yet it seems certainly to be a genuine original feature of the word, as shown by the Latin vox, and by the kindred Greek stem J-sn- in foog slnov. The hiatus being common in H. after the bucolic caesura, the J^ is not required here; see ou 141 — 4. — Kaa- .o, (mar.) and ozi icvvzazov i'QSot, K. 503, a superl. of the same. As a pos. v.vvsog is found, 1. ^13. — yvvaixdq, cf. Soph. Fragm. 194 Dind. v.av.iov dXX' ov% I'aziv ovS i'azai Ttozh yvvaiKog, si' zi Tcijfia yCyvszat pgozoig. And many more specimens of ancient sentiment to the same purport might be cited. 428. This line "was wanting in some copies", Schol. : and could well be spared, having the air of a qualifica- tion of the previous sweeping statement, as if put in by Odys. out of deference to the queen Arete. But the words are Agamemnon's, whom such a qualifica- tion ill suits; nay it is expressly ex- cluded by the last line of this speech. The next line olov Stj v.. z. X. then be- comes a statement of his reason, but thrown out by olov as an indignant ejaculation, even as in (mar.) 77 ftdX' dvaazT^aovzai' olov Srj kccI oS' tjX&s; dzae9aXirietv vneQ (iopojiciys' $%ovBiv' lus v.al vvv\ and v-ixdvii zoi ^QdSvg co-Kvv COS "kI "'"»' (Ni.). 430 — 3. xovQidiot, I agree with Mr. Paley's sense in his note on A. 1 14, ■KOVQiSirig dXoxov, "lady wife"; here therefore her "lord and husband", i. e. lawfully wedded; both husband and wife belonging to the rank of free- born nobles. I refer the word to kow- Qog as he does; with a sense of nob- ility; in reference probably to a war- like class; (and so connected with the Latin cures, quiriies, ]jast as in passages where Kovgoi, hears a trace of meaning "young", it does so probably in ref- erence to a warlike age. This is also Buttmann's view of the meaning, although,he hesitates about the deriva- tion. — jj TOi £ rj'' &E[iig aaxiv. a /S. 176 mar. b cf. V. 57, 1//. lS-2. c cf. 0). 202. d y. 204 mar. e 386 mar. f u. 422. g" I. 507 mar. h d. 173 mar. i 560, r. 306. k cf. 9. 82, 520. I I. 339, T. 325. m cf.«.448, w. 242. n @. 285, <*. 154. /S. 230, A. 337; cf. 0. 490, V. 327. p ri. 317 mar. q cl. X. 219. r i. 12 mar. s a. 329 mar. t cf. 0). 115—6. II 53. Y t. 483. w cl'. 186-7. X q. 354, 420, r. 42. y y. 22, Q. 509. z y. 187 mar. 432. J^oi-nad' Aiiyyti j^iSvCa. 433. /oi". 434. svj^egybg. 435. ngocsJ-Sfrcov. 4^o. nQoasJ-SLTtsv. 442. firi J^ol, J-£iSijs. 44^. J-oiSbv. 446. J-tHapt'oto. 448. /ot. 432. sKsvaae&ai A.; ^'^o^og /3 I.; Ivyg' A. I. M. N. Vi. omn., Ivyga Eu., k'gy, Stu. y. 433. ^ T£ « ^ H. A. G. K. M. Stu. Vi. 5, 56, ^ rs Em., of is in mar. a N. Vr. Vi. 50, 133 h. Fl. Aid. Lov. Wo. Ox.; Haratejjos Vi. 133; iaao- fiivoiai Vi. 50. 434. £t' k' G. K. y Vi. 5. 435 — 40. f Aristoph., h. (sive 435 — 43, ut monet La R. codicem M. testatus).^^ 436. o) es j3 H. A. I. a man. i. 437. fix^'SiQS a G., -gsi' M., -'TjQSv I. 438. owsiici K. Stu. y. 439. qpo'vor ^i- S- 5^1 X^^"'" ^'' S°i '^Q'^'^'vi «• 439- post hunc Barnesins ex Schol. Eurip. Orest. 249 tres vv. inserit ab hoc 1. ulienos. 440. avtiv.' cc ^ H. Fl., ofvris A. K. y Stu. Vi. 5, av&ig Vi. 56; ngoaismsv Fl. id. 487 et fere a_l. 442. ni- q)av6yii(isv a H. Fl., nicpocati.., ^ I. K. Stu. Vr. Vi. 56, 133 Eu.; sv T. a H. Fl., de ^ vix liquet, l« La E.; ffdjjs Vi. 135. 443. qoaC'9'at es K. M. Vi. 5, 56 A. supr. Fl. , tfavabai /? H. I.; v.ai om. ^ A. H. K. M. N. Vi. 5 a Bed add. man. i. 445. airjv [alevl) ex em. ^. 447. vikvv pro vsmv H. et var. 1. Vi. 133. vsriv var. 1. sup. H.; KavalstTioiiSv a ^. 448. nols/jkOvSs « ^ H. Fl. 449. H^st' Vi. 56, 133 I. supr. A. ex em. 450. oi/ifai K. N. 451. nori KStVog H. /3, «ai{£ij/off a K. N. Vr. Vi. 50, 133 Ro.; ^ a, 17 mss. xiii (^ y H. Vi. omn.) Fl., y Eu. would seem, after such atrocious deeds, unnatural on the retrospect. — oixaif , perhaps to his otore palace: the murder took place in that of .^gisthus; see App. E. 5. — ol TS, the Oi takes the accent owing to the enclitic following. There is a reading 7] -rs, which would require rj S' f|o;fa Xvyg' slSvia to be BOM. OD. II. a clause by itself with rjv understood, but H. would have said ■^Srj had he meant this. 438. 'E3iivijgii. r. I., cf..33schyl. Agam. 1453 — 4, noXla tldvTog yvvaiyios Siai, jrpos yvvamog S' dnscp&iaiv 443. TO fisv (pdaO-cci K. T. %., "tell 15 236 OATSSEIAS A. 452—462. [day XXXIV. a cf. ij. 221,X.604. b n. 281, 299, j. 548, *>. 94. c y, 221. cl v.. 562 mar. !-■ a. 224 mar. ; cf . I. 492. r cf. T. 327, SI. 490. g- a. 93 mar., /«. 326 ,mar, h a. 196 mar. i n. 439, ./i. 88. 6q)d'aXiiot0i-v 6a0£- Ttdgog di (ie nscpvs xal avxov. [cikKo^ Se TOi igdca, 6v d' evI (pQEGl ^dllEO Gfj6t.v XQvpdTjv, (if)S' dvK(pavd«,'^ (pCkriv'^ ig naxQida. yalav 455 vfia KaTiG%E^i,Evccf ETtsl ovxsti, TCiGxK yvvai^iv.] aAyL'" afE ftot tods eCjce, xal dtQEXstog xutdlE^ov, eI' tcov 'eti, t,dovxog^ kxovete jtaiSog Bfioto, tj jcov iv 'Ogxo^Eva, ij iv Uvkcos iqfiK&OEVTi, , 7] nov nuQ MsvElda svl ZitdQxr^ svQeirj- 460 ov^ yuQ 7f(o xi&vrixEv inV x^ovl Stog 'OQEexijg." cSg E(pax\ avxdg iyca ^iv dfisifioiiEVOg jcgogssmov 454. J^SQSco. 457. J-siTis. 462. TiQoaiJ^smov. 452. ifiol K. 453. fi' imcpvs a K. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50, 135, (is nstpvs ^ H. Fl. 454 — 6. f Aristar., h. [d&szrjeiv quae sede sua aberraverat, hulc loco recte ad- judicavit La R.). 456. v.aTaBxsii,svui ^ sod expunxit et; ovkszi. Fl. 458 ~9 om. ^. 458. E(t£to a G. H. N. Vi. 5. 459. »} jiov v.; ij ivl'Ogx- Vi. 5. 461. f Aristar. (hoc etiam Schol. suo loco restituit La R.) h. in part; but for the rest be close "- KSJt^'Ufift. agrees with as, not with to. 452. n;cp limits the whole phrase following, "even to look _upou my son she forbade me". — vlo^, Orestes; who, being a young child when Agam. was slain, according to the dramatic form of the legend in Soph. Elect. 1 1 foil., was rescued by Electra his sis- ter and placed in friendly hands; according to iEschyl. Choeph. 679 foil, in Phocis with Strophius. So Pindar {Py. XI. 25 — 8, S3 — 5), who ascribes Orestes' rescue to Arsinoe his nurse. H. makes him return home "from Athens" (but there is a var. I. onto SmmJoH') in y. 307, eight years after his father's death, and avenge his murder; consequently, since we are now only at furthest in the third year after that murder, the return and revenge of Orestes had not yet occurred; see on y. 306 — 8. 4S3 — 6. These lines seem inconsistent with the previous assurance concern- ing PenelopS in 444—6 sup. For this reason a Schol. records their absence from most copies. We may compare the directions given by Athene to Odys, on his reaching Ithaca v. 307 — lO, 333 — 6; which perhaps may have furnished the hint for the present pas- sage. With ovxiTi niGxa cf. &. 299, OVV.SZL (pvn-za nsXovzai. 458. fl ... STi ^oiovTO^ ax., the Schol. H. took this to mean "whether you hear of him as being yet alive", and condemned the v. 461 as though the assurance there asserted were in- consistent with this question: but there is no need to "regard I'n ^movzog as included in the enquiry; "about my yet living son", as contrasting his own condition, would yield as good a sense ; or, if we take a weaker sense of ^oiovzog as merely ^ ovzog, "about my son as living either in etc.", might be rendered. 459. OQXOfnivto, either the Minyeian mentioned 284 sup., and in the Cat- alogue B. jii coupled with Aspledon, between the Boeotian and Phocian groups of townships, or the Arcadian, B. 60s, might be intended. Agam. had himself, B. 612, afforded ships to the Arcadians. As the two other places mentioned in 459 — 60 are both in Pe- loponnesus, the Arcadian may perhaps here be preferred, as being also a nearer refuge. DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS A. 463-475. 227 "'AtQsidf], xC fie^ xavta duigsai; ovde^ xi old a, ^casi" y' rj XE&vrjXE' kuxov d' dvejicihcc pd^sLV." 465 vcjt'i (isv mg inie66iv dfisi^Ofievco etvyegoteiv adrafisv" dxvvfisvot, d'aXsQov'^ xaxd ddxQv %Eovxeg. ijXd'ss S' ETtl tpv^i^ nt^Xfiiddso)^ 'A%iXriog xal IlaxQoxXilos'^ 5f«t Kftiiftovog'' 'AvxvK6%oiq Aiavtog ■9' , off' a^Kjrog™ e9jv eiddg" xb defiag rs 470 tcSv" dkkav jdavamv [isx' affWfiovaP TLrj^sicova. syvcDi de ipvxij (is nodmxsog' Aiaxidao, xai Q oAocpvQOfiEVf}^ Snsa jctsqosvtu jCQogrivdcf "Sioysvig AaegndSri, 3roAi;^if;fav' 'OdvGoev, G%ixkiB^ xijtx' hi fiet^ov ivl^ (pQeel ftjjfffftt^ sQyov; 475 Ttcog"^ s'xlrjg 'Al'dogds xaxskd'efiev, evd-a xs vsxqoI a rf. 492 mar. b B. 486. c (!. 837 mar. I (i 81 mar. !■ 542. (■ (!. 656 mar., i. 390 mar. s; 51, 48 mar. \\ &. 75 mar. , (u. 15-8. i r. 670, V. 05. k d. 187 mar, I &. 116 mar. m i2. 376. n s, 213 mar. B. G74. |i 660, q 153 mar. r 538, f. 28. s 405 mar. 1 (. 351 mar. u Y' 132 mar, V Y- 261, 0). 426, 444, K. 289, w Si. 619, 46.^. J^oiSa, 465. J^STcisaaiv. 469, J^sidog. 475. "AJ^iSogSs. 472. finstt. 474. fiqyov. 464. Tq a ^ H. Fl. 466. laxafisv a H. A. K. N. Vi. iii, iW. j3 Fl.; Kttzd- Sav.QV accentu sup. koto reverso H., KKTaSaxpr; a V. Fl., Kara ^axpt) ^. 471. hinc ad v. 535 in ^ nova man. rem excipit. 472. %ai (i' K. M, ; olo- , , e cpvqajisvri Vr., -qo/icvti a /3 H. 474. Tifwirs Tot a; jirjScai. Vi. 56, ii,r]Ssai,\, in lem., firjasai Fl. 475. ai'Sds Ss a ^ Fl. , -og ds A. 463. xi ... 6i£iQeai, the question and the short speech of which it forms part derive further pertinence from the fact, which the shade of Agam. appears to assume, in 444 — 51 sup., that Odys. , as he says inf. 480 foil., had not yet returned home or even to Greece. For in that case he would probably have not needed to enquire about Agamemnon's fate. — dve/jua- Xia ^d^Eiv, to "talk but idle air" (Worsley). 465 — 76. We wept at this sad talk. Then came the shades of Achilles and his beloved comrades. They knew me, and enquired, "what desperate errand next? How had I ventured down whither none but the helpless dead ever came?" 467 — 8. These two hero comrades are named in co. 76 — 81 as buried in the same sepulchral mound with Achil- les; and Antil. is there particularized as the one, after Patroclus' death, best beloved by Achilles, even as in 2!. 2 (cf. P. 651—1;) he is selected to bring the news to Achilles of the loss of Patroclus. In a legend given by Pausan. III. ig (end) Leonymus of Crotona is said to have first explored the island Leuce of the Euxine, and there to have seen the hero group mentioned here, including the Oileian as well as the Telamonian Ajax. The famous Scolion on Harraodius and Aristogeitou has a stanza in which a similar thought occurs; qii'ltci&' 'AqiioSi,', ov ti nov ri&vrj- v^ooig d' iv liCfxciQav as (paaiv sl- vcci, Vva nsg TCoSwiirig '.^jitisis, TvSstSriv TS tpaaiv ie&kov Jiofiridsa. The lyrist Ibycus placed Achilles after death in the Elysian plain with Medeia for a consort; see Schol. on Apoll. Ehod. ly. 815. 471. e'yvo}, his drinking of the blood must be understood as a, previous condition of so recognizing. 474 — 6. For the sentiment see on 539 inf. — ax^T2.te, see on i. 478, 494. — "A'Moqde, cf. Theocr. XVI. 52^ — 3, atS av t' tig Me%DiTOv iv&mv J fii] /Storog'^ jtolvg sl'ri, ■Yl TiaGiv v£xve0Gi' xarcKpd'ifJiEvoiSiv dvuG^Biv. a 2. 268. b Z.iSe;d.itA3i. c E. 684, P. 601. cl a. 178, 0. 53, «. 279. X. 251 mar. r a. 367, «I>. Ml; cT. d, 644 mar. S cf. 0.498,1.211. Ii i. 686, g. 250. i cT. X. 530 mar. 487. nQoasJ^si,Tcsv. 491. J^ccvdeasiv. 486. axajjc'Jio T. 487. aurts A.; ngoahiTctv H. 489. Tcapov^os noimuUi, h. Eu. 491. Tiaai K. M. N. Vi. 50, 133 Eu. PI. re5 fiii XI X. t. A., "wherefore, repine not that thou art dead". 486 — 503. He spurned my consolation, he would rather, he said, be a poor man's hireling on earth than lord it here. He enquired about his son — liad he come to the war? about his father — was he deposed and deprived in his old age, for want of such pro- tection as he himself had rendered once and would have rendered still — ah! if he only could? 488—90. fiii 6ri fioc ^dvarov ys nag, "Prithee! about death — of all things (ya) — palter not with me": the tone of Achilles is abrupt and almost indignant, but our language has no verb trans, fit to render naQuvSa. Perhaps, however, "preach up death", might stand. The word Sij inserted, and the pres. tense of that verb, show the mood of the speaker. There is something in it of the impatience with which he in life received the polite overtures of Odys. on behalf of Agam. in I. 309 — 13, XQTi lisv Srj zov iiv&ov ccTtrjlsyscos ccTCOEimsiv, ... tog firj^ fioi xQvirjTS Tcagjifisvoi aXXo&sv uXXoq K. r. X,; cf. |tti7 ravta jiagavSa, a. 178. TiagavSaco is not found in II., we have however the somewhat similar nagdqirifii, nagstTtrj. TtagdggrjToi, , A. 5SS. S77. J- 526. — endq. edtv »ijt., "be a hireling field-drudge". The reading Tcdgovgog is hardly worth notice: for S^rsvs/iev see App. A. 7 (3), — likX<}i, dvd'Ql, the words do not agree, although the same man is meant, in aXXtp more generally, in ai'- Sgl ... dv,Xrjgco more precisely; the relations expressed being ditfereut. The former being that of a person whom one serves for hire, the latter that of one on whom one depends for food etc. and these two being the same person. — dxi.flQUt, "lack-laud", i. e. who has no independent estate, but might have land by grant. The position is best explained by |. 63 — 4, where Eumsens says. Odys. had granted him "such things as a kindly chief is wont to ^rant", oIkov ts v.Xfjg6v xs noXv- fivrjatrjv re yvvaiiia. Now Eumseus had slaves under him {£,. 24, 410), and might probably have had hirelings. Thus the position coveted by Achilles would be somewhat like one of these underlings of the swineherd. — w ff^ . • . ci'ijj this might be freely rendered "poverty-stricken". Eumseus again may be our example, who describes his scanty wardrobe equipments in §. 513-4- 491. xaraqiS'LfiivoKSiv, this epithet repeats the feeling noticed in ■Aafiov- rcov, see on 476 sup., and cf. Stesich. ap. Bergk, p. 989, &'av6vzos dvSgog nda' ditoXXvzai, icor' dv>oncov xdgig, where jtot' is = mgog. The noble shade then hastily turns the con- versation in eager quest of tidings from the world of life. The lines 489 — 91- are cited in Lucian Dial. Inf. XV, between Achilles and Antilochus, the latter urging that every one else shared the like fate, and that Odys- seus' own turn would soon come, and reminding Achilles that he had delib- erately preferred a short life with glory to a long inglorious one {I. 410 — 6, cf. A. 415 — 8); who replies, that he did not then know what death really was. Antil. rejoins, that he had better hold his tongue and endure his lot. 23° 0AT22EIAS A. 492—496, [day XXXIV. a 174; cf. d57 — 8 ,,,, „ - s, > ) •- ~ o. h " mar. I ffAA Kve uoi tov jTat^oc^ avuvov fivd'ov'^ Eviazs h e. 98, A. 839. ■ ' ' c K. 168, 372, £. 551, '/f. 297. „ r, , , , /, / „ V ;m- ' ' ' a cf. 448. -q sitet " Bg'^ noksfiov XQO^og" efifievKi, rje' xai ovm. r S. 632' mar. o- 174 177. f ■ t h 505,' r. 206. EiUE? Se iioi , Ilfi^vos^ dfivuovog eH Tt' nEJtvSSai, i 505, /*. 411, f. '^ ' ' ' 510. k 175 mar. I f. GO, n. 240, IV. 661. ra n. 317, «. 167, 0). 427. II J. 395; cf. a. 344 mar. ^' ex' E%Ei rtftjjv'' %oXe6iv^ [lEta Mvq(ii,86v£(j0i,v, 45^ '^' fttv"' ati^dtpvGiv «v'" 'Elldda xe (^^vyiv xe, 494. J-llTll. 492. k'vtOTts mss. xii (jS H. Vi. omn.) Fl., -jtss et ars sup, a. 493. ^s a ^ H. Fl. ; ovkI a /S H. FI. 493. ^' vsit Vi. 56 et ambigue 5. 492. TOV Jiaiifd^ dy., with this use of the article cf. t. 378, 6 ju.oj;l6s JlalVos, and 464, ra (i^Zk rai'a'u^iodo!, note, however, that it is here used without any previous mention of the son spoken of, as though Achilles ab- ruptly re.sumed some train of thought or conversation with his fellows on the subject. H. tells us nothing from which to estimate the age of Neoptolemus, save that Achilles had estimated that, by the time of his own death, he would have been old enough for Patroclus, had he survived, to show the youth his home and father's palace (T. 327 foil.), which act of tutelage expected on Patroclus' part perhaps implies his not being of age to take independent possession of them. Or may only mean that, having no remembrance of them, he would find a difficulty in recog- nizing and being recognized. Neither do we know anything precisely from H. of the age of Achilles himself, save that he is younger than Patro- clus {A. 787), who yet dies in prime youth, n. 857. But again, the same expression (X 363) is used of Hector, who, as Helen's words {St. 765) seem to imply, was of man's estate 20 years before his death. The legend, later de- veloped ,, which made Neopt. be born shortly before the outbreak of the war, whilst Achilles was concealed in Scyros among the daughters of Lycoraedes, (Hor. Carm. I. viii. 13—6,) would make Neopt. quite a boy in the last year of the war. But the Homeric student need not trouble himself with this; or any legend of concealment, since Achilles in A. 766 foil, is sent willingly to the war , with consent of his father, and bidden ai\v aQiatsveiv. Questions of relative age are indeed unsuitable to epos and imply a forgetfulness of the conditions under which its legends were moulded. The poet doubtless found these two , of the father Achilles and of the son Neopt. pre-existing, each having had an origin and growth so far absolute that its condition of relation was lost sight of; and he was not at much trouble to adjust them. As little concern have we with the sequel of Neoptolemus' fate, found in Pindar {Nem. IV. 84, VII. 50—61, Fragm. 24), that he reigned in Epirus, and died at Delphi, being slain by the priest, Machserus, there, owing to a quarrel about the sacrifice or the spoils, or because he came to insult Apollo by demanding satisfaction for his father's death. Another story, which the Greek Tragedians and Virgil {.3 (fuerat -rsta) H., TSeo Vi. 56 Eu., rim a, tsco K. M. Fl., rsoov Aristar., h., A., xsajv (S 6. H. ex em. Vi. 50, 133 N., Tsm H. a man. i ; diXTCtovg Aristar., ddnx. Zenod. Herod., dsnx. Aristoph., aaitx. Apio. 505. ^'roi a ^ Fl. id. 510. 507. ras yE N., fi£ « ^ Fl. Mr. Gladstone, Jmentus Mundi, p. no — I, adopts this view. It seems to me more likely that Phoenix' migration was on a narrower scale, from some part to another of what was afterwards Thessaly. 497 — S°°- X^^Qd? 16 it6), there is a read- ing xsmv (or xscov) worth notice. — ftivog xal ;c£t9«g, it seems best to suit the bitter mood of the speaker, to consider this to mean the "high- handed might" of the supposed spoilers of Peleus, not that of the speaker. — ddnxovi^, the etymology generally given for this connects it with dicxto, to fasten, tie, check; so "unchecked". More probably it is another form of the word ddazog {ddfaxog), connected with dj^dxri, "hurt", "mischief". It only occurs in plur. as epith. of j;£t- Qtg, zst'ea?. 505 — ^37. I told him I knew not of Peleus, but that Neoptolemus had joined our host and proved sage in counsel and valiant in war, slaying Eurypylus, and giving proofs of distin- guished gallantry in the Wooden Horse, which procured him a noble share of the spoils, and all without a wound. 506 — 9. NeOTtvoXefioio , see above on 492. — riyayov, according to a legend noticed there — as inconsistent, however, with Homeric facts — it was Odys. who detected and brought to the war the disguised Achilles. So Sophocl., following H. here, makes 33^ OATSSEIAS A. 510—515. [day XXXIV. a oC. I. 443, 2. 106, JV. 730-1. b A. 129. .; I. 426. d r. 215. >; ^. 835, O. 739. f J/. 497. g- X. 458-9. ^'toi* or' aftg)^" n:dAtv Tgdiviv g)Qa^oi(ji,e&a'^ ^ovkag, ^10 a^et ;rpraTOff I'/Sags kuI ov^ rificcQruvs'^ (ivd'cov Ns'GtcoQ r' avzid'eog xkI sym vLxdGxo^sv oi'co. avrag or' sv nadCa Tqcocov yLaQvoi^iE^a^ %ai,Ka, ov Tior' svls Tt^rj&vt ^ivEV uvSqcov ovS' iv 6(iiXa), aAAa Ttokv TtgoQ'ESSxs to ov ^evog ovdsvl sUxcov cir 515. J-ov J-liKcov. 51OV Tqiocov Eu., Tgotriv Aristar., TQoirjv Zenod. , Eu. Schol. ad A. 129; cpga- Ico/isd'a Vi. 5; ^ovltjv y Stu. 511. i'qppags Eu, 512. z' orn. ^ H. Stu. Eu., 8 K. ; vsLKsaiiojisv ^ G. Vi. 56 a supr. a man. 2 FL, vitida-iiOfisv a, utr. h., viKsaii. H. Vi. 50 Vr., vfmaCK. Eu. Eo. 513. afiqoi tcoXlv TQoirjv mss, xi (« ^ H.) Eu., liCiQvdiis&a j;aiMc5 ^, -rot^S'S'o; ;t. Eu. , -vccijis&a %. N,, -vdfis^' dxatol Vi. 5,_-i'UfiS'9'' kj;. Vi. 56 Stu., -votiii&' dx- mss. x (a H.) et ^ in mar. Fl. ^^ 514 oi!T£ tiot' £v a Vr. Eu. Eo., oiSri nox' A. K. N. Vi. iii, ovSi not' H., oujtot' Ei/t (? in mar.; nlrj&vt a, -rj&vi Vi. 5, -tj&si, « in m. y Stu., -fl'iji ^ H., sg nXri&vv mss. ix et var. 1. M. Fl. 515. ■itQoQisa'Aiv sov M. a man. i Eu., -CMS TO iov G. M. ex emend., to oV a H., oV ^. Neopt. state that he was brought thither by Odys. and Phoenix (Philoct. 343 — 7). — SxvQOV (so called from the white argillaceous soil therein, since av.vQOq is a mason's chip; Etym. Mag. citing Didymus). H., as said above on 492, knows nothing of Achilles lurking in Scyros in disguise. Scyros, "the city of Enyeus" (not Lycomedes), is spoken of as a conquest of his in I. 668, which, for aught we find in H., might have been made during the course of the war. But, since Helen says in SI. 765, it was at Hector's death the twentieth year since she left her home, the first decade of Jihis period would have afforded time enough for all the developments required by the story. The Cycle filled up the interval by a preliminary expedition to Mysia, which took Achilles to Scyros, where he wedded Lycomedes' daughter (Miiller, de Cydo, p. 42. So the Schol. Ven. on SI. 765 says, ysyivvrixcii SI 6 Nio- Tizoli/iog nsgl rfjv ngoorrjv ^^oSov, by which S^oSog such expedition may be meant. As regards the locality of Scyros, the Scholl. on J. 668 identify the name with a city held by some rebellious Dolopes, whom Ach. reduced. This would doubtless be in Thessaly So the Schol. Q. here, nolig ^olonCag. A third city of the name in Phrygia is also mentioned by the Scholl. ad 11. The words of Pindar, however, speak- ing of Neopt., Nem. VII. 52, 6 8' dno- nlicov Skvqov [isv a/iagrs, seems to show that he meant the island — an authority older and more definite than any in favour of the other sites. 510. ^ovXag, power in debate as prowess in action entered fully into Homer's conception of a hero. So Phoenix says, he taught Achilles (iv- &COV T£ QTivrJQ' Mjisvai itgrjiiTriQd zs igycov who before was ovJt(o slS69' ofioiiov TCoXiiioio ovz' dyoQScov, iva z avSgsg dgiTcgaassg zsls&ovatv , I. 440 — 3. Comp. the description of the efffect of eloquence in'9'. 170— 3. Mr. Gladstone has noticed that H. "confines the grand epithet -^vSidveiga strictly to two sub- .jects, battle and debate; Horn. Stud. III. p. 103. 511 — 5. jtQWToq ... xai ovx rtft., he was at once prompt in speech and sure. With the ov% rui. (iv9e>v may be contrasted the epith. djiagzosic-^g (mar.). — vixdOxo/isv], between this and vsiKsaiioiisv, or some confusion of the two, the mss. are divided. The T. giving vsiiiiax. in its lemma, has iviiim- fiiv as a gloss, indicating the former. — TlQoQ-ieOxt, to charge in advance of the line, as if in challenge to the hostile host, was of course the bearing of a true hero. Thus Menelaiis marks Paris igxa/isvov ngondgo i&sv dfiiXov, T. 22, on whose own appearance iv ngo- (ittxotat Paris retires. DAY XXXIV.] 0AT2SEIA2 A. 516—525. 233 sro/lAovs 8' uvSqus ^nscpvsv iv^ alvrj drjiov^ti,. xdvrag d' ovx av iyta^ [ivdiJ0O(iai, ovd' ovofiijva, 0G60V laov'' sJteqjvsv dfivvcov 'AQyEioiGiv aXX' '^ olov rbv TrjkscpiSfjv xarsviJQccTO faXyiKi, ^20 iJQ « /S H. 519. 010* « K. Vi. 5, olov ^ H. Fl. ApoU. Lex.; ■xatsvyQato H. Vi. 5, 56, -vrjgciTO a /S. 520. rJQCo fi M. Fl., hoc „ , , , a et riQco Eu. 521. var. 1. KrjSsioi xrjTSioi prsebent Scholl. 523. Kaxc^aivo- lisv H., Kata^. a ^. 524. ■jtavz' hszalto a ^ T. Fl. 525 non nosse Aristar. testatur ll. 516 — 8. ifijioviiti, this word ex- presses the actual death-struggle of war; so in fi. 257 of the comrades in the clutch of Soylla. — itdvzag , , , oaoov i.adv, "all the multitude whom etc." — • aXi.' olov, in contrast with Ttdvzag S om av », r. K,, as if, "I cannot tell of all, I will single out one"; the otoj', calling attention to it as if though conspicuous before the eyes. Telephus, a Mysian prince and Trojan ally, the father of the Eury- pylus slain by Neopt., had been wounded by Achilles, who healed him by the same weapon which had wrought his wound: hence the proverb d rgco- aag irjaiTai. He afterwards through gratitude rendered services to the Greek host, and came eventually to Greece in the guise of a beggar, as dramat- ized by Eurip. in a lost play. Hor. lie A. Poet. 96 — 7 alludes to this. 521. Ii.r[tSioi, taken on the author- ity of Alcaeus (Scholl.) as a nomen genl , representing Mysians, or some division of them, another sense is "huge", from jt^TOS, — but probably only a gram- marian's guess. — yvvaitov sivexa 6i 527. fsv.daxov. 528. fiSov. 526. iv& akloi ndvTig iiata Sovqiov I'tctcov 'A%aiol Aristar., h. 527. rqsfisv a-' M. Vi. s Eu., TQSiiEv S' a Vi. 133, xgiuov S' ^, tgsfis S' Vi. ii Vr. ; 15710- yvia K. Vi. iii Fl. 528. ovnox' iycav nafinav y Stii. 530. ds fioi N. Vr. Vi. 133 H. sup., insXsvsv Vi. 50, 133 Vr., iitstsllsv H. K., iiiszsvEV a ^ FI. H. var. 1. S31. s^ifisvcci « ^ v. Fl., hoc et i^siisvai, Eu., s'giivai H. (a eraso V. iriterp.; KoireTjg Vi. 56. 532. xaXv.o^azssT^.; tgciseai Vi. 5; jisvoiva Vi. 56. 533. SisnEQeoiiSv N. 535. ovzcca/isvog Schol. ad A. 659. 536. avzoaxeSiri j3; ovzafiivog ^. the Scholl. as "unknown to Aristar.", i. e. not read in the critical edition (or editions, see vol. I. Pref. p. Lxvii and notes) ascribed to him, but found in some of the v7toiJi,vi]jiaza "commen- taries"- From them the Scholia which we inherit were most probablygathered. The line is slightly altered from the II. (mar.). 526. The Schol. H. says, Aristar. read this line, sv&'' dlloi, Tidvzcg Kazd SovQiov i'xTtov 'A%aioi. The reading which has prevailed may probably be that of Crates his opponent (Vol. I. Pref. p. Lxxii). 526—7. Such signs of fear as here described characterize the "coward", KKKOs (mar.). As applicable to the ccQiazoi, they must be taken with poetic latitude the poet's immediate object being to entrance the intrepid bearing of Neopt., to which effect he some- what sacrifices the standard of heroic Greek valour generally. Nor is it un- natural that the long suspense implied by '9'. 500 foil, inside that dismal ambush, the Horse, might give op- portunity for the valour of some to vacillate. 531. xoijcijv, where actual contact is signified we find JjrifiKto/tat with accus., as here and ot'cov insyualszo v&za, I. 441; where the sense is that of yearning or reaching after, as in STCifiaiso voazov, e. 344, OKO- nskmv smjiaCso, ft. 220, the gen. is found. He was handling his weapons from eagerness to close with the enemy. 534. fioigav xal yega^, ftotga, share of the general plunder; ySQCcg, some distinguished addition; accord- ing to later poets, the captive widow of Hector. Pindar, Nem. VH. 59 — 60 , says of Neopt. , mj^sxo 8e ... Kzsaz' avdymv Tgmta&sv ango&t- vimv. 535 — 7. ^s^Xtifievoq ... ovraOfii- vog, for the contrast between these see mar., also /^. 540, a^XriTog Kat dvovzazog o^s'C xaXv.m, A. 191, ^ S'oupl xvTislg (= ovzciBfisvog here) ri ^Xri(i,svog l&, which shows that ^oiXlm refers to missiles, ovzdm to close DAY XXXIV. 0ATS2EIA2 A. 537—542. 235 yiyvstat iv Ttoki^ip- emjiI^'^ ds re (laivsTca'^ "^Qrjg." rag e'gjttfiijv, il)vx'fi'- ds noScixsog AiaKidao qpoitra* ^axQU" ^i^mSa xat' dsqiodslov^ Ksv^ava, 540 yrj&odvvrj, o o[ v[6v scpfjv uQidd'Kstov^ elvcu. at d' cikXai tjiviaX^ vaxvcov xararsd'vsimtav £6ra6av^ dxvv^Evat, s^povto'' ds xrjds'^ Exdsvrj. .1 ^. 525. Ii 0. 606-6. 1: m. il 0. 686. 1; r. 22, H. 213, 676. f 573, a. 13 g: e. 3 mar. h X. 530 mai'. i 466. k 570, A. 513. 1 T. 302. 540. J^oi. 542. eont. metr. fsv.aaxri mini «^5os J^ey.datrj^ vifl- ad t. 182. 537. yivsxai mss. x (a Vi. iii), yvyv. Vi. 5 Fl., yivst' H. I. 539. oi'jjfto sive (Bjjsro a ^ H. I., tpoha a sup. H. var. 1. Fl. 539. ^i^&aa mss. xvi (« ^ y V. H. Vi. omn.) Fl. ; v.ara atpodsXbv nonnulli teste Eu. , sic fuerat in v. sed rasura mutat. 540. yrj&oavvij I. M. N. , -j/jj V. cum interp. xo^^QOvaa et sic M.; k'cprj fi I. Fl. Ro. 541. y.aTaTs9vst,c6tcov mss. xi (a j3 H. a man. i) Fl., -vrjuormv Vi. 56, -vrjcormv V. 542. lataaav a ^ A. I. K. N. Vi. iii. fight. — sxifil% ». T. I. , cf. S. 309, ^vvoe EvvclKios Mat ts Mrai'EOj'To: HcctsKTa. — 6i re J here = ya?, as often. 538 — 53. The shade strode grandly away, gratified at my news. The other comrades asked after their kin. Ajax alone held aloof, indignant at my vic- tory — would I had never gained it at such a cost! — in the contest for the armour of Achilles. Yet I spoke to him. 539 — 4°- (poita tt. z, X., cpoixa is more expressive than cpxsxo, which appears in some mss. With ftajiga ^t(3. cf. Hy. Herm. 225, oexig zoia nilioga Pi^a itoal naQitalifioiaiv. Achilles shade is soothed. He marches grandly off in a silence more expressive than all words. It should be noticed that there is scant cordiality in his bear- ing towards Odys.; see on 541 — 2 inf. All his talk relates to himself and his nearest kin, (whereas Agam. dwells on Odysseus' wife and child, 447 — 51,) and he shows throughout that self- absorbed character, the more offensive side of which is aggressive pride. Yet there is the tribute of a great soul to kindred greatness in the half-admiring half-derisive words of question, xlitT in iist^ov . . . ; Tiaq iTkrjg . . . si'Scola ■Kafiovxav; of 474—5. All this seems singularly to match the living Achil- les of the II. — dacpo6eXbv, "planted with daffodil", the grammarians notice that the noun is accentuated daqiods- Xo?; cf. Lucian, Necyom. p. 231, TtQOq ^ftftforo! fiiyiatov dqii)ivoviiB&a zSt da ipod sXm KcitdqivTov. From the German name being Affodil, it seems likely that our "daffadilly" (Spenser and Milton) is Teutonic, not borrowed from the Greek, which the French closely follows in asphodele. The com- mon English variety of the plant ap- pears in early spring, and in some parts the people call them "Lent-lilies". Gell. p. 21 says that he found them blowing in the winter near Navarino. In curious agreement with this in Hy. Merc. 215 — 21, Apollo in quest of his cattle goes to Pylos (Navarino) and finds their tracks leading ig dacpoSs- Xov XsLfxAva. This character of per- ennial bloom no doubt furnished the reason why they were planted about graves, and thus connected with the world of death. The root or some part of it was eaten in rustic diet, H.es. 0pp. 4.1. The Scholl. onto. 13 have a statement that the Asphodel produced no fruit, and another that whose ate of it never felt hunger or thirst again. For the probable connexion of the Xsl- fimv here with the a'CSog Saifta see App. G. 3. — yriQ'oavvifl , such is in Homer's view the only joy which can reach the dead: all others come and go in woe d%vvfi,svai. 388, 466, 542. See some remarks in the Preface to this vol. 541 — 4. tti 6' dXkai, those of the immediate comrades of Achilles, or other shades of Greeks killed at the war, seem specially kept in view here. — etQOVTO K. T. X,, were asking after 236 OATSSEIAS A. 543—547. [day xxxiv. a X 193, 0. 267. b cf. |U. 440. ■- r.m-.cf.n.sib. i\ in It. plus i'icies, in Od. ier et dec. oUrj d' Atavtoq"^ ipi^X'fj Tela^icovidSao v60(pvv atpsStijxaL xsxo^cofisvrj sivexa vlxrjs, trij'v fitv iya vixfjda Sixa^OfiEvog^ nagu vrivolv TtatSeg Ss TqcScov dCxaeav xal UaXlctg 'A&tjvri. 545 544. cqpacTrjKft a Vi. 5, 56 M. N., icpsiax. K. Stu., iq>seT. y, d^iquax. /S. 545. rjv Eu.; (tiv a, itsv A. Vi. 5, 50 Stu., {iiv T. Fl.; inl vrival Vi. 5. 547. f Aristar., li.; x^taiav Vi. 5, Sitaeav rgaiov a. their relations (tn^Ssa = ovs ynjSovto, cf. Milton, "Lycidas, your sorrow"). They had all the same craving for news from the world above. — voCtpiv, we may observe the different degrees in the demeanour of the deafl. Agamem., whose close intimacy with Odys. has been pointed out in App. E. i (i), piteously strives to fall into his arms and embrace him. Achilles shows some- thing of the coldness of that jealous pride which he had felt on earth, and is more courteous than kind, and at last more abrupt than courteous, see on 539 — 40 sup. Ajax asks no news, but holds aloof in a sullen gloom 'of reserve which no remonstrance can dispel. The metrical violations of the digamma are disproportionately numer- ous in the following narrative and speech; see the mid. mar. 545 — 6. Tijv fiiv (liar. I. lisv) , the double accus. is noteworthy; cf. (3. 204 Siargi^rieiv 'Axaiovg ov ydytov. — Tevx^Oiv dfKp' , for some examples of u/tqpl with dat. after verbs of con- test etc. see on 423 sup. — nozvM ffrjTTiQ, the funeral of Achilles, as that of Patrodus in ^., was celebrated by games, at the close of which Thetis, who presided, offered his armour as a separate prize to whoever, besides being most valiant, had done most service in rescuing the corpse. Such is the form of the story gathered from Arctinus or Lesches of the Epic cycle which Q. Smyrnseus has worked up, V. 121 foil.; see also Oy. Metam. XII. 628, where Ulysses makes his appeal to the united chiefs — et arbitrium litis trajecit in omnes. 547. n,al6sv 555 ovko^Evcav; ta Ss Tf^fia &E0I %'E6av 'AQyECoiGiv toiog yuQ G(piv nvgyog^ dniakEO' Gsio . 445, 585. c a. 343 mar. d 301, B. 699. B. 708, r. 279 —80; cf. B. 673. f cf, a. 60. g' 010, X. 460. [1 ^. 143 mar. ; d'. (. 474. 1 c. 475 mar. k cf. H. 211. I r. 464. m a. 318, (I S7, *. 311, r. 104. n @. 33, 464. 437. |) ^. 314, q cC. fi. 185—6. r X 334. s /S. 103 mar. t J. 292. 550. J^siSog J-sgya cont. metr. 552. fsnssaaL. J^inog cont. metr. 557. fiaov. 561. fdvtt^ 548. T&v S' kn di9Xaiv T. Vi. 5. 550. I'gy' szstvhto a y Gr. Stu. Ro., k'gya itsT. ^ H. I., k'gya ret. Fl. 554. X.vBsad'ai fi; sjiso a. 556. ajrajisTO Vi. 56 Apollon. Lex. 557. v.BtpaXiig Vi. 5 ex em. 560. iix^'Sigs a, i'x^VB^ ^i- S! xgrjv at in ts'Cv mutatum a man, i H. up Ms weapons as a prize". This seems to imply that, in the conception of the Tragedian and Pindar, the Atridse acted as umpires, and did not escape the imputation of unfairness. 548. /if] o, "prize". 553—67. I urged him not to cherish wrath when dead. I cursed the weapons which had cost the Greeks so dear a life. Dire must the wrath of Zeus against them have been, but the bane had lighted upon him. Yet I besought him to hear me. He answered not, but withdrew to Erebus. Perchance I might still have persevered, but there were other souls whom I wished to see. 553—62. ovx uq' s'fie2.i,sg, see on 1.475. — &-av(UV Xijaea^aL, cf.Theocr. I. 63, 'AtSav ys tov iTileXci&ovca. — ovkofievtav , "accursed", as in X. 410, A. 2. — 7irjf/M, "a bane" — nvqyoq, more commonly %gv.og is found in this sense. Cf. Mr. Tennyson of the Duke of Wellington, "O tower of strength , cast down at length , that stood four square to every wind that blew". — laov ... xetpaXxi,^ cf., for laov advbly. with dat., laov dnrix&szo ■atiqI fisXaCvT) (mar.). — l Sixag ei'govro^ avaxta ^70 rjfisvoi, idtaotsg re xar' evQVTtvksg^ "A'Cdog 8<3. 567. fiSssiv. 568. fiSov. 570. fdvayiza. 564. MUTazsQ-vsKotcov (t ^ I. K. M. N. Vi. iii Stu. Fl. H. a man. 1 hie et 567,

Vi. 5, SsgzQov H. ApoU. Lex. semel in li.; dvvovts a, -vtcc Et. Mag. 580. s?i,Kvas ec ^ I. H. ex em., -esv Stu., rjlKi^ee A. K. N. Vi. 133 Eu., riXyirias H. var. 1. V. Vi. 56, Biliiriasv y, rjlyivas Fl. ; KsSviiv ■jtaga.ii.'ii. 581. nv^AS' N., nv^toS a ^ \. Fl. ; ilium in hoc mut. H. ; Kalkigoov Vi. 5, -%(oqov t. 582. j;«ilfi' « iS H. y Vi. 56 1. M. Stu., kqcctsq' t. A. K. N. Vr. Vi. iii Eu. Fl. Ro. 578—9. yvJte, the being cast forth to "dogs and birds" was the last pen- alty which enmity could inflict; see X. 354, and x&v {Tqixkov) rigsva XQoa yvnsg ^Sovtai, jd. 23';. The vulture gorging on carcases seems to have given rise to the image of this pen- alty after death, even as the bodies or carrion burned in the valley of Hinnom furnished the image of Gehenna to the Hebrew mind. The Prometheus of jEschylus will occur to all readers ; ' but the idea of the bird gorging (called alsTog Prom. V. 1021) was more fully developed in the nQO/irj&svg Xvofisvog of the same trilogy, a fragment of which is translated by Cicero Tusc. II.^ioi, see .iEschyl. Fragm. 179 Dind. — iina^, as the seat of passionate impulses, so Theocr. XL 16. Ni. cites Aristotle Probl. XXX. to the effect that those in whom the secretion of gall is warm and copious are impulsive, excitable, and of ardent animal passions. — deQTQOV, there is much difference in the orthography and in the precise meaning ascribed to this word. Curtiijs 200 gives Sig-co as its etymon. Hence some membrane, prob- ably that which envelopes the lower intestines — the peritoneum, Apollon. Lex. gives to arofici tov yvnog as another interpretation. A Schol. gives dnoSsgxQOa) as a "Doric" verb mean- ing to "eviscerate", 580—1. rikxriae, thi| word, too, has many varr. I. The form here preferred is akin to the iXv.ri@'(iog of which Hec- tor speaks (mar.) as the probable fate of a female captive. . — dioq naQOi- xoiTiv, in 0. 499 Hermes declines opposing Leto, saying, agyalsov yag jiXri)iTi^sa9' dkuxoiai zlibg vecpsXrj- ysgsrao. The expression ^. kvSqtj na- gccK. is used of Here (mar.), and seems rather suited to the notion of a single or supreme wife, which position it is probably Let6 may have occupied in some ancient legend. — IJv9'oi. 113. ftu. 179. cf. 9. 175. i J*. 31; cf. r. 438. k ^. 38, .2. 480. 1 374 mar. m 550 mar. n M. 146. o H. 237. aiii,(pl dd fitv xXayy^'^ veitvcov 1]V, olcovmv ag, 605 TtdvtoG' dtv^ofiavmv^ d' iQE^vf] vvxrl" ioixcog, yv^vov^ rd|oi''= E%SttX' oa' r]7CsiQog noXXd tgs- wsi riSh ©dXaaaa. x&v o ys noXX' ivs&rjKS K. X. X. — vG/ilvai v.. x. X., this V. occurs Theogon. 228, with all the nouns personified as children of BAY XXXIV.] 0ATS2EIAS A. 613—621. 245 firj^ tsxvrjSd^Evog firiS' alXo ti tsxvtJGaito, og xElvov rs^a^iavu s'^^ iyxdr&Eto texptj. 615 s'yvco'^ S' ttvt' sfi' ixstvog, stcsI I'Sav^ ocp&ccXiioteiv, XKi^ ft' 6^,otpvQ6(isvog eicek ittEQoavta jtQogrjvda "SioysvEg ^txEQTvddrj, Ttokv^iffxav' 'OSvSGev, d^ dEbX' , ri tivd xccl 0v xaxovs iioQOv t^yrjld^Eig ,^ 6v JCEQ iymv 6%EETl, viz. Eury- stheus, for this and the errand of the Dog; see mar. The name Cerberus is not in H., but occurs Hes. Theogon. 311. There seems no proper office for such a dog in the Odyssean shades. Ni. gives four places named inPausanias 246 0ATSSEIA2 A. 622—634. [day XXXIV. a 0. 362-9. b r. 314. c ct'. II. 72. d P. 82. e 150 mar. f 162 mar. g- ij. 259 mar. h cf. t. 267. i a. 100-1, d. I i. 97, 10. 25. k 382. 1 9. 223, J. i VA 332. m 322, A. 265. n X. 526 mar. o y. 150 mar, p 43 mar. q E. 741; cf. 349, A. 36. r K, 168 mar. 0. Sedfi'^firiv, Se (loi xalsnovg ineTsXlEt' ad&Xovg. v.ai note ft' ivd'dd' ^jcs^ipe xvv^^ a^ovr'' ov yag h' akkov cpgd^sto tovSs xC (lot xakEitcarsQov siyai aaO'kov. tov [lev iyav dvEvsixa^ xal r^yayov e'l 'AWao' 625 'EQfiaittg dd ft' STCsiiiSitV^ Ide ykavxmntg 'A&^vf]." cog'' eimav (lev ccvtig e^rj^ dofiov ".Aidog eUdrn. avxKQ^ iycov avtov [idvovs efiitsdov, al'^ tig ^t' ekd'oi avSgav^ jjpra'wv, o'C^ S'^ to TtQodd'SV oXovto. Kai vv -A BXi jtQOtsQOvg^ adov avigag, ovg s&skov tcsq' 630 [©ijeca™ UeiQid'oov te, d'sav iQixvSea tdxva'l dkka tcqIv Eld ^O've'" dyEtgato (ivQta vaxgav, 'HXV'' ^^<3jtE0ir}' f'fieP Ss ;(Ao96v Saog i]Qat, [17] [lot TogyEirivi XEtpuk'^v Saivoio'^ italcaQOV 62^. 'AtSao. 627, 635. '^/t^og. 630. fidov. 632. J^sSvs'. 633. j^jjXH- 622. x ^^^ noise is probably that of a moving multitude, like that compared to yiXayyri olcovAv in 605 sup., not of voices; see App. G. 3 (15) (18). — rfcog ^QSi fiiq K. T. X., this probably means the appalling sight of swarming spectres unnerved him, and his terror took the form of a dread of the head of 6org&. This head appears in the II. on the SBgis of Pallas (mar.). It is merely mentioned here as the most terrible of phantom forms , which , as others , it might be in the power of PersephonS to send. The head of a Gorg6, or Gorgon, is figured on one of the earlier Greek vases in the British Museum, having a grinning mouth and pendant tongue. — xEfpaXiiv Taqyeirfv . • < DAY XXXIV.] 0AT2SEIAS A. 635—640. 247 635 f'l "AtSos nsiiijjsiev ayavt] * IIaQ6E(p6vEia. avTix ETtEit' Eoi^ vrja xicov exe^evov itaiQOvs avtovg T d^^aivEiv dvd xe nQVfivtfeitt Xveaf 01 d' Kill)" EUgfiaivov xal etcI xAijf^i xad-ii,ov. T1JV d> xax' 'SixEavdv"^ noxa^ov tpsQE xvfta'^ qooio- 640 ngaxa ftev eiqe^Ct/i, (iexbtceixu dh xdllijios ovgog. a 218, 226; cf. 386. b 1. 177-9 mar. X. 511, ;.. 13, S. 607. d tp. 263, 306. 638. v.lsj^flai.. 635. 'AiSsoa Aristar. , h.; sTcaiv-ij S. Empiricus 226. (peQasq>6veia Vi. 56 A. var. 1., (p TCSQOScpo. H. 636. mtQVvov Vi. $, 56 M. var. 1., mzQvv' Vi. Jo. 637. t' om. Vi. J. 638. Kci'&tgoj' mss. xii [a ^ H. Vi. omn.) Fl. post h. in ^ A. I. N. Vi. go, 135 V. ex ^. 104 petitus. 640. slQSairj H. Vi. 56 a man. i. id. ap. an- tiquiores codd. Eu. repperit, -air] « ^ T. ; ptsz' snsiza A. nsi.UWov » . ) ( '7' -^'0^ 187, /XK.OU0C ^'38. «t^'<*)U^^XU^«t\7. b 71. 228, V. 188. c a. 57, e. 47, n. 195. d 84, «. 228, V. 188, TjJ. 66. e H. 198, X. 231 mar, f \p. 326. g- ii. 730. h ,S'.504;cr,/S.249, E. 408, P. 207 —8. 41. afiSgiCfj. 43. foCtiads. 40. 0T£ Eu. St. mar., on ^ H. Vi. 5, 56 I. A. et N. a man. i , oxi a, OTts K. M. N. et A. a man. 2 Fl. St., oorig Vi. 50, 133 e Stu. ; leatfC-Krizai. 41. aiSQiy H. I. Stu. Fl. Ro. St.; itsXaau a K. N. Stu. Vr. Vi. go Fl., -e^H. I., -ari e fi; aiiovasi a, -csi N. Vr. Vi. 50, -ctj H., -crj p s Fl., utr. Eu. 43. TtaQietavtai K. ; ydvvvvzai, Vi. 56 e N. T. 39. SsiQ^vag, from the dual .Ssi- Q7]vouv, inf. 52, 167, the poet evidently conceived the S. as two only. The fragm. of Hes. (CXCVII, Goettl.) cited by Schol. on ApoU. Ehod. IV. 892 (where they are called the daughters of the river AcheloUs and a Muse) as furnishing an allusion to that poet there, is, vfJBov sg 'AvS'Sfiosceav tva acpiOL S&iis KQOvicov; cf. the Isifimv' dv9sfi6svTa of 159 inf. In Hes. Theogon. they do not occur. But cf. there the 'EajisQiSsg liyvqxovoi, who dwell on the furthest night-side of Oceanus, ib. 275. Their names in later writers are 'Aylaoq)riiiri and Qsl^ii- Tcsua, still later they become three, conformably with the love of formulat- ing such personages in triads as Fates Furies, Graces, etc. with names IIccq- &EV&itr], buried, it was said, at Nea- polis (Naples), ACysicc and Asvittazia. Milton has remembered this in the Song to Sabrina in Comus, "By Parthen- ope's dear tomb, And by Ligea's golden comb". Strabo, I, 34, mentions three dangerous rooks near Caprese called Ssiqrivovaaai , conformably with the theory of identification noticed as illusory on «. i. A very early figured Greek vase in the Brit. Mus. has a bird form on it with a woman's face, probably the earliest definite concep- tion of a Siren, later given by Virgil to the Harpies, .Sm. III. 216—8. The name seems from the stem J-sg- ser-, as in asLqij a rope, to striM together or bind; cf. the Sia^iog vjivog sung by the Chorus in.^schyl.iJamfi«. 331 — 2. In a fragm. of Alcman, Bergk 820 (7}, a Mmaa {Movaa) KSKlrjy' a Xi- ysia Siigriv, it means merely "song- stress". In a passage of the Hes. et Horn. Cerlam., Hes. Goettl. p. 314, 19, aii^QOBiov asiQrjVog means Homer; but the language is supposed that of an oracle. The epitaph on Erinna atSXat Kai ZeiQ^vsg ifial v.. r. X., Bergk 927, and the mention of Sirens in Eurip. Helen. 168 shows that the custom was common of placing the image of a Siren on a tomb, although how it arose does not appear. 40 — 3. O'i^yovaiv, see on kkts&'sX- Iev, «. 213. The Scholl. raise a ques- tion whether the victims perished by dropping suddenly dead through fas- cination, or through becoming spell- bound, unable to move, and so being starved, citing Aristoph. and Aristar. as supporters of the opinions respect- ively. Either is consistent with the poet's language, nor is it likely that his mind ever rested on the question. See a fragm. (Bergk, 294) of Pindar XQiiOBCii, S asiSov iirjXijSovsg, cited on X, 334, Ki^Xrj&niv I. 384, dat. plur., so tvv^cpiv is gen. sing., p. 2, r;(pi pirjipi, dat. sing., X. 107. — ■S'iSj here in its probably primary sense of heap or deposit. Aristar. preferred ■9'fts. The word is mas. always in this sense, and so in H. when signifying "shore", which later grammarians distinguished as fem., cf. &iv' ^vl qivyiiosvti, W. 693. The stem &lv- is found also in CKgo- &iv-ia, "top of the heap", or choice offerings, not read in H. Ni. cites iEschyl. i'ers. 8i8,&'ivsgSs vsiigmv «o:l TQiToejioQcp yovy atpmva arniahovaiv ofi^aai Pqoxmv. — Qivol, in the phrase ^ivor aji' Sazsoqiiv SQvaat, ^. 134, it is probable that givog means com- prehensively all that covers the bones, drying, as often, into one leathery mass upon them; so Hes. Scut. 152, oaxicc Ss a(pi xsgl qivoio accnsiarig, Theocr. 11. 90, oars' st' TJs Kai- Ssgiia, Apoll. Rhod. II. 201, Qivol Si avv oaxia fiovvov Ssgyov. The power of the fascination is enhanced by the fact that with the monument of previous victims before their eyes, the listeners yet could not resist rushing on their fate. 47 — 8. ovaT, the legend is referred to by Alcman in the fragm. , Bergk 848, Kai not' 'OSvaarioq xaXaaiqiQovos aia&' itaiQcov Kigiia sndlsiil)....aaa, which Bergk restores by indliiijjsv ■nagov j^SQi Ssiprjaaacc. Alcman's date is circ. 650 B. C. ; the passage is im- portant evidence for the currency of this part of the story of Odysseus at that period. — deipi^Caq, the only cognate of this in H. is dSiipi^tog, epith. of Poe'j), "undressed", (mar.). Doed. regards the verb as an intensive of Ssviiv, with the fundamental notion of "wetting", and so softening, (here perhaps we might say "liquefying") and would explain Siqi&Egcc as Ss- cp^siaa Sogd. — /is3^ilj6ea, the epithet represents the wax in its original form of the actual comb with the smell of honey about it. 51 — 4. i0TO7ti6-fi, see App. F. i (6). — avxov, i. e. laxov understood fr. tazonsdif). — neiQax', see on tcstibI- DAY XXXIV.] OAtaSEIAS M. 52—60. 257 oipQa KE T£Q]t6[iEvog'^ 07t' '' dxoverjg Uslqijvouv ^ ai ds'^ xs ^iGGrjai Etdgovg KvaaC te x£^.£VTjg, o'C ds g' iVt TtkEovEGGi'^ tot' iv SeG^oIgi didEvxtav. 55 avxuQ^ Ejt^v ^7J tag ys naQE^sKaGcxSiv iraiQOt., Ev&cc rot ovxsr' s EiCEita dLrjvExsag^^ d'yoQEvGa, ojtTCOTEQT] 87] rot oSog^ hGGEtai, akkd xal avrog ^vfia'^ ^ovksvsiv EQECJ Se rot d(icpozEQ(a&£v. Ev&EV (lEV ydg jcezqui^ ETtrjQEipEEg , ngotl d' avrdg 60 xvfia"' [lE-ya goxQ'Et xvavdni-dog 'j^iKpUQLtrjg-" a &. 3G8 maj-. b 185 mar. c 42 mar. d 163-4, 193-0. e cf. ». 340. f 197. S B. 379. h (f. 836 mar. i (S. 273, 318. fc cf. o 444. I X. 131 mar. m e. 402 mar. n e. 422 mar. 58. J^SQSCO. 52. bqiQcc Hal a K. Vi. 56; ajtou'cijs mss. ix (es /S H. Vi. iii) PI., dvovrig s Vi. 133 N. utr. Eu., -estg Vi. 50 a man. i, -arj Vr. ; asig^vs^rjv Vi. 5. 53 — 4. f Ari- stoph., li. 53. al'H., al s, al" « K. Vi. s A. a man. i; Ueerj a; Kslsvstg y Stu. Fl. 11. var. 1., -Eig cc Vi. j, -rjg ^, -Gyg A. H. I. K. 54. tvi pro fri mss. x (« ^ y 6) Eu. Fl. Stu. Ern. Ox., as Iv Vr.. tots {Iv om.) M. Vr. Vi. iii; Ssovxmv mss. xix (a ^ y rf c Vi. oran. H.) Eu. Fl., Hesych. hoc et SiSovtcav (0 pro £?), Si- TIV ft Ssvxcov Aristar., li. 55. insl Sri *"• ^'-i ^''f' ^i- 'SSi '')'' H., -r\v M. Wo., lniiSr\ Stn. Fl. Ern. St. Ox., inuSav Eu. Ro.; rdaSs N. Eu. ; jrotgslsl. a rf c Vi. iii A. I. K. Vr. , Tcagh^ ll. v. ^, jrapslEi'S'iBCt Vi. 56. 59. yccQ ftsv « y; wotI G. M. N. Vr. Vi. 50 Eu. Ro., jigOTl e. Quvrai sup. 37. — SeiQijvouv, see on 39. — ifiifivtcov, this reading of Aristar. here, recorded by the Schol. H., is supported by diSr] 3 sing, imperf. in A. 105. In Xenoph. Anab. V. 8, § 24 occurs SiSiaai, as 3'' plur. pres. It is right, however, to notice that fifteen mss. besides Eustath. and the Flor. have all the other reading Ssovxwv. So two collated by the present editor (« ^) preserve Ssovxaiv. The binding Mm with yet more cords is a poetic security against the struggles which might be supposed to accompany his urgent entreaties for release. 55—100. '"Next will come a choice "'of difficulties — either the passage '"past the beetling rocks, thePlanctae, '"past which no bird ever soars, whence '"ships return a wreck of planks, save '"only the Arg6 which escaped by '"favour of Herl; or on the other hand '"that of two other dangerous rocks, "'the one steep, peaked and inaccess- '"ible, too smooth for hand or foot to '"find a hold. There, in a cavern " 'overhanging the water-way, yet out '"of bow-shot reach, lurks Scylla, '"dismally yelling, a monster of HOM. OD. II. '"mischief, the horror of the very '"gods, who fishes with her six heads "'hanging out of her den, and seizes " 'in each mouth a man from every '"passing ship." 55 -•60. Ttagh^, see on i. 116. — tfifivexio}^, from stem svsk- found in aor. rjvsyna, compounded with Sid, comes the notion of "carrying through"; so here, "I cannot carry through my account": elsewhere (mar.) it passes into the sense of "thoroughly". — 6n:JiOTSQij . . . eOGerai, this is best taken as a question dependent on dyo- Qiveai. — a/ifporsQ(o&-sv , this is a key to the difficult passage following, expressing a choice of routes, each dangerous, one by the IHdyKzai, 59 — 72, the other betwixt Scylla and Char- ybdis, 73 — no: notice, however, that the T^ lisv , ... rfj Ss oi 62 and 66 do 7iot indicate the two routes in question; since ty Si is not alternative to xy fiiv, but repeats it only. — entjQetpieq, see on «. 131. — jtQOzl, as if rolling to the foot of the rocks and breaking on them. — xvavoijti9iyyov&' maze &sotai aw LSfisv, and Fragm . Ill, z^v TtQiv 'A^avziSa jttjilrjcxoj' &sol ativ iovzsg, ztjv zoz' i^mvvfiov JEv- Poiav Poog mv6[iaa8v Zsvg. It seems that the current name therefore was something else, ^VfinXriydSsg or Zvv- SQOfidSsg; or, if these were not yet in use, perhaps Kvdvsat may have been; cf. Herod. IV. 85, k'jtXsi snl zdg Kva- viag v.a).sv(i,Bvag zdg TtQOzsgov nXaytizdg 'EXXrjveg qiaai slvai. But the line here may be spurious. 62 — 5. Tij fibv X , i. c. oSSt, "by that way", so zrj S' and v.iivri in 66, 69; see note on 55 — 60. — oi5rfe no- rrira, "not even birds", (therefore much less any ship) the inference is completed 66 inf. — TtiXeiai TQ^QOt- veg «. T. X., an old nature myth seems to lurk in the language here. It is possible that the Pleiads, as we now call the group between Taurus and Andromeda, were early noticed and first named in connexion with the sea- sons, whether of navigation or hus- bandry. If, when they rose with or near about the sun, the harvest was begun, they would be said to "bring food to father Zeus". Why in bringing it their course should lie between these rocks does not appear. DAY XXXIV.] 0AT22EIAS M. 63-68. 259 TQrJQmvsg, tai t' d[ipQ06irjv z/tt'* tcutqI (psQ0v6iv, aA/l«' TE xal tcSv cclsl ci.q)aiQElzai XI s^ TterQr}- 65 dXV alXrjv ivirjGt narriQ ivuQt&^LOv" elvai. tfj d' ov 7ta Tig vrivs (pvyev dvdQcSv, i] rig ixrirai, dkXd d'' Ofiov aivaxdg^ rs veav xal 6(6(iara^ cpcatdv xvnaQ"'^ dlog qjOQEOvGi ■JiVQogs t' oAooro ^vslXai. a rj. 316 mar. b 79;er. y.293mar. c B. 202. f! cf. a. 141 mar., Z. 169. e cf. 'i'. 169, f /. 387. g O. 605. 63. cci' r' s. 64. atsl mss. xiv (« |S rf f H. Vi. omn.). 66. trjv S G. I. H. ex em.; ovtico xCg A. I. M. Vi. j, 50; j/jjug Fl.; e£' xig a K. Eu. Ko., ryns cum. var. I,, oCTis H., ^i» ttg Vi. 5 post las. 68. Kvita 9' Vi. 56; &veXla Vi. 50 Vr. But from the Greek point of view the Propontis lay N. E. or in their quarter of the sky. It seems likely that their connexion witli husbandry is earlier than with navigation, and that the hunter's view of them, as doves pursued by Orion (see on i. 272 foil.), is older than either. Though six principal stars only are discerned , seven were believed in and said by Hipparchus (ad Arat. PhcBn. I. 14) to be visible in a clear night, the disappearance of one is woven here into the local legend of the TlXayntaC: "the rock draws off at every passage one of the Doves in their flight, but Zeus completes the number by inserting another". From the "Doves" here mentioned Apollon. Rhod. perhaps borrowed his notion of the dove which Phineus, II. 328 foil., bids the Argonauts send through the Cyanean rocks to test the passage first. — VQTiQOiVsq, this is a fixed epith. of nilsia or nslsiaq in H., said to be from its trembling or shrinking {xQslv). — xai T(uv , "even of them (one)". — dcpaiQeirai (mid.), how the rock operates on the dove is not ex- plained. There is certainly no sugges- tion of the rocks closing in and crush- ing. They are iitr]Qsq>e£g and would meet at summit sooner than at base. They are spoken of as having violent breakers at their feet and we are probably to understand a violent cur- rent setting right upon them; cf. 71. The word TtagsTilm, and so 72 nags- nsfiipfv, is, again, unsuited to the description of avvSgo/iaSig : we should expect rather diknXta or ijcsgrias. Comp. the description of the avvSgofi. in Apollon. Rhod. II. 317 foil. To assist onr imagination, the magnet mountain in the Arabian Nights (Sinbad's voyage) may be compared. Since the motion is the dove's and the rock is fixed, we must suppose the dove's course in- fluenced in some such way by the rock, in order to give any suitable sense to dcpaigBiTcci.. — Alg^ distinguish this from the Xiro! (noun) Tistdaaag of a. 130, where see note, and so saviS Xi-zl 2. 352. It is here adject. = Xiearj and perhaps a shortened form of it. The other noun, ilg or Xig, a lion, is again distinct from both. It is po'ss. that the original reading was J^lg ns- tgrjs or fig nergmv and that Xlg may have come corruptly from 79 foil., where it is certainly more suitable. — dSii.7jV, "another dove". — ivaqL- &'/4,iov , so Theocr. VII. 86 has Jcootg svagi&^iog. 66 — 8. zfi vyBV, aor. marking what is habitual. — jclvaxd^ TS . . . aoifiara, the description is a lively one of what follows when a vessel dashes full on a rock and goes to pieces. So Sir V7 . Scott, "Pirate", etc. VII., "The retir- ing billow only bore back a quantity of beams, planks, casks, and similar objects". — nvQoq, Eustath., who quite adopts the Symplegadic view of these rocks, ascribes the fire to their mutual clashing on each other, Bvy- tigovovrai nsXa^ovaaL, O'S'Sv ital nvg iii^oXovei. just, he adds, like fire-flints {nvQEia). As opposed to this view it should be noticed that the smoke is visible at once while the rocks are yet distant, 202 inf. Hence we should have to suppose them always in con- flict, which seems inconsistent. In ApoU. Rhod. IV. 924 foil, the fire seems to burst out from the top of rocks, IHayiiTal . . . •nri 7cdgoi9sv uvinrvsv al^Ofiivri fpXo| d 71 Q at V In anoniXcov 17* 2,6o 0AT2SEIAS M. 69—76. [day XXXIV. a r. 95, 161, |. 339; cf. O. 704. b ef. e. 415. c (u. 92, r. 347, Si. 423. d 80, 95, 101, 108, 220, 430, B. 396. e 5". 74 mar. f cf. r. 417. g cf. B. 179. h cf. f. 44. i ^ 384; cf. X. 192. oZ'^Jj d?) xsivji ya itaQsitKa TtovtOTtoQog'^ V7]vg, 'Aqya jtadifielovGa, ickq' Airjrao TC^EOvGa. 70 :iaC vv KE triv ev%'^ coxa ^ccXev ^ {isydXag itotl TtETQug, aXX' "Hqtj TtaQEnEfiipEv, etieI tpiXog'^ tjev 'IrjGcov. ot Ss dvca GxoTtsloi, ,'^ o ^hv ovQavbv^ evqvv ixdvEi o^Eif] xoQV(prj, VEfpiXri^ 8e fiiv dfKpi^EJirjXEv xvavEif}' TO [lEV ov Ttor's EQcaEi, ovSe sror' al'Q'Qf]'^ 7^ XEIVOV E%El XOQXXp'^V OVt' EV ' &EQEI OVx' EV OTtWQrj ' 6g. Ksivtjv ys A. var. 1., kilvtj St.; nuQiTiXmi v., -JiXsi N.; vrjvg Fl. 70. itaaiyLslovaa A. H. M. N. Vi. iii Vr. St. Ox. sic Aristar. Schol. Ven. ad X 51, -fisXlovea a ^ s y K., cpaeLij,slovaa, vscorSQiKmg nonnulli, ll. q. 71. iisydlris „Q , V, §allev 110x1 TCSTgris Vi. 50. 72. ijP'q a; laacov Vi. 56. 73. oV ds Vi. 133 Bek., ijSs K.; Svo ^ Vi. 50, 56 Gr. M. Vr. Eu. Schol. Ven. ad A. 251; iKotvoi s. 75. v.vaviri A.; al'd'Qrj A. jEugt'S'aljrEOs 'ui/iofl'i nsTQi^g. But it is probable the poet may have seen or heard of a submarine volcano, in which the flames sometimes bui'st up through the water, as was noticed in the case referred to in note on 61 sup. This would better suit the union of the kv- Ha9 dlog with^the nv^bg &v£Xlai, hqre, and so naTivov kci [isya KVfia, 202 inf. 70—2. 'Agyco, her passage is de- scribed by Apoll. Rhod. IV. 930 — 63 as effected by Thetis and the nymphs pushing her through, in a way very unsuited to the previous formidable description given by Phineus. II. 317 — 345. Theocr. XIII. 21 — 3 has 'Aqyto, axig Kvavsav ouj; rjipaxo avvSgoiid- Smv vavg, dXld Sis^d'C^s. — Ttciffi- fiiXovOa, cf. I. 20, OS naai SoXoiai dv&QtaTtoiBi lislm with note there; also K. 282, fisya k'gyov o hsv Tqmieai lisXijasi. ■ — Aii^zao, see on n. 137: sailing "from him", means from Colchis homeward. — ^dXsv, the subject is MUfiocra: see, for the sense as opposed to the notion of 2!vvSg6ii,aSsg, and so with regard to TiagBmsiiipsv, on 64,aqpOT- Qsirai. — "Hqti, Apollon. Ehod. IV. 958, makes her watch from heaven the Ai'go's passage through, and cling about Athene in her fears for its safety. 73 — S- 01 rfc ^vo) «. T. X., the alter- native course to that alongside of the nXayntal is here depicted, the ^f here contrasting the clause with that of 59, iv&sv ftsr. — OxOJtsXoi, obs. the difference of expression axon, here, akin to OKOitiri and anOTtog, and ns- TQai 59 sup., by the latter a range of tall cliffs, by the former isolated peaks are intended. • — o fiev, in apposiUon with e-nonBXoL as part with whole; cf. &. 361, dvat^avTB jjtsv ©gi^xrivSi pi^ritistv and t.462— 3, §l&6vTSg...aQ7tdi^a0a vedg" xvavoTtgaQoio. xov S' EXEQOv GxoTceXov i^a^aKaxBQov^^ oipei, '08v6- 0ev, a ».107, X. 293 mar. b K. 473; cf. f. 368. c f 12. d g. 326, B. 834, ji. 332, n. 687. 13 I. 330 mar. r 0. li. S J. 368. h cf. r. 490. 1 0. 22. k c. 421. 1 e. 422 mar. m lp. 328, E. 812, H. 100, *. 486. n cf. 186, X. 140. o (. 482 mar. p t, 25 mar. 90. /ot J^ixdatrj. 99. fsiidaxcp. 90. -fljJKElS rfj Jtf?i (ITJMEtS S. 91. ZQlOXlXOl Vi. J, 50 , T^iatSlXOl M. 93. (1£V Tt Vi. 50, Ss t£ a. 94. siiax^i a rf H., fl Haxsi s G. Vi. 5 Eu. Ko., Si^Caxu /S; ^SQB&gov a ^ H., PuQce&QOv N. H. var. 1. 95. nsgifisiimaiaa A. Vi. 5, 56, fts- lioamaa v. 96. sl'7Co9£v H. I.; ivsazi Schol. Ven. ad 0. i, e Porph. cit. 98. rriv Aiistoph., h.; nco om. a, jrioTtore Aristar. (?) h. ; svxsrotovxo'H. 99. s-ndaxy ^ 6 I. K. Vi. 50 Stu. Fl., -rri e, -zta a, -tjj M., -xm H. 100. s^agmaaaaa Vi. iii Stu. Eu.; vsmg I. K. Stu. Vi. 50, 133 Eu. FI., -og vet. pleriq. Eu. the compound aTtijwgoi 435 in/"., epith. of the boughs of the kgivEOg. 90 — 3. 3tSQifiiixee(i, it seems to be implied fr. 8i — 4 sup., since the cave, possibly its depth included, is out of bow-shot from a passing ship, that the "necks" would be of that length, at any rate deducting that depth. For the bow-shot see on &■ 229. — tqiOzoi- XOi, a notion taken perh. fr. the shark. — jivxvoi xal Q'a/u.seg, see App. F. i (4). — /leffOTj K. T. I., either "half her body", the anterior extremities which hang out being the other half; which, as fisaarj agrees with 2iivXlrj , is more proper, or "midway down the cave", i. e. half its depth down; cf. |. 299 — 300, ^8' i&ssv . . . [isaeov vTchg Kqy]- rrjg, "she (the ship) ran midway over Crete (/. e. coasting half its length)". For KatttSsSvuiv (tmesis) with gen. see on I. 330. — 6i6vxev, a real pres., "Aas penetrated", and therefore is or abides. 94 — 100. e^iGxsi, the var. I. ?| iaxii' is worth notice, but, as Ni. re- marks, weakens the sense. -^ fisQ^- Q'QOV, the root seems to be ^09-, found also in form ^qo-, §ogci, ^gcoaiKo, comp. Lat. voro vorago, near akin to ^og-. — ixO-vda, so Hes. Sc. 210, we have ffslqptj'Es . . . ^j;'9"uaoj'Tas: here they are fished for. — xvvaq, might be rendered "dog-fish", but the notion would be too limited, and so of "sharks" or any voracious monster of the sea. novxia Kvcov is cited as from Anaxi- laus in Com. Fr. III. 347 by Doeder- lein s. V. CKvla^. — si-rjOi, obs. subj. epice with si. The var. I. i'vsati see mid. mar. is noticeable. — x^xog a fiVQici, for construction as well as sense cf. s. 419 foil., dsiSco fjbrj ... kccI ji^To s imaasvrj (liya Sai'iimv i| aXog, old xs TiolKd xgscp Si KXvxog'Aficfii- zgCxTi- — 'AfKpiTQ., see on £. 421 — 2. — . 528. r Z. 185, 0. 17. s p 278. III. TCQoGsfiiitov. 116. fsgya. 117. ■9'Eofs vnofsi^sai. 107. u;i' f« « ^ cT c H;_ A. I. K. M. N. Vi. iii. 108. (is^vrjfisvoi; a, nsnlrifi. in mar. a man. 2; pro toita sri/at Cram. Epim. 148, 21. 109. T^a jce? i^sX. fi, Ttagi^sldav Vi. 56, nage^ ii. Fl.; insiij [i Fl. 11 1. dtv'^oijisvog a s Vr. Vi. 5, 50 in mar., dfisi^. ^ a in mar. 112. sviansq a M. Vi. 5, 50, hoc aut iviansg H., iviansg N., tvians e A. Vi. ii H. I. K. ^ 6 a in mar. 114. afivvoiiJ,r]V a, 01 , , ot T^ -aiiiTjv A., -oiftjjj' E. 116. 0:1; « /? b. q. H. Fl., tij Vi. 56, e'oi Vi. 133, kciI S' avTOv K., Kdl S' avTov {tov a m. alt.) s. 117. q>6vog Stii. En. 118. y' torli' a. 119. t' om. a. 120. lor' « ^ rf H. Vi. iii I. N., rig iat' e; upa- Tiatov a; avtov Eu. 121. Srj9vvrjB9a £ v. 122. ilaungA., £|a{ifl-ts Vi. go a man. i, ''avtig a; mxriarj a K. M. Stu. Fl. tsgog yB Tiv&o(iir}V, (3. 43, and re- marks in App. A. 9 (i8) and at end of (19) on the relation of the opt. to past time: so 114 inf. we have on fioi aivoito y' staigovg. — owrf' svo- Cix9'<»v, cf. I. 525; with this limitation of divine power in its own province comp. T. 358—9. 108 — 14. TteitXfi/iEVOq, we have niX- vatai, nilvaro, pres. and imperf., by- forms of 7isXdSa>, whence this may be viewed as perf. part. comp. nigvrjfii, KSMpaftKt, Ktj;g»)fit, v.i%grjfi,svog. Of this an aor. STtXTjzo, epice nXrizo, occurs S. 438 , to be distinguished from the nXrjto of Tti'iiTiXtjiii 417 inf. — ojxa, goes with nsTtXTjii.: "make rather for Scylla's rock with all speed". — ivi- (SltB(;, obs. accent: the imperf. has Avians rjvians, the imperat. Avians as if from svLGnca; but this, like 6x\g inia%sg, follow.' as it were the form in -fit. — OivoiTO , see above on goi^SrjOsisv 106. 116 — 26..tJxeTXis, see on i. 478. — X((i 671 f^v, see on i. 31 1. — (pvyisiv, it is implied that Scylla cannot pursue. — xoQVGOo/ievog , the helmet was put on last; hence the whole process 266 OATSSEIAS M. 124—127. [day XXXIV. a l. 597. b if. r. 50, Z. 282. c a. 114. J i. 107 mar. dlld (idla &L- vv&ovBiv anaeai. Homer's words ovSi nori cp9ivv&ovai, denote the unbroken sequence and permanence of order. This reference of the legend to the calendar is men- tioned by the SchoII. and Eustath. as given by Aristotle. 132 — 41. ^asO-Ovad XB A., the names are, like those of the sea horses in 1/;. 246, Lampos and Phaethon, taken from solar attributes. So Phaethon is the name in Theocr. XXV. 139 of the brilliant bull among the Sun's sacred twelve which Herakles encounters, and we have ■r\iXiog cpai^aiVj s. 479 el al, a68 0ATS2EIA2 M. 133—151. [day XXXIV. a 346,374, a.Sinar. b /S. 131, X. 421. c ^. 154 mar. d i. 107 mai'. e n. 233. f t. 46 mar. §■ ^. 110—4 mar. h I. 534. i X. 541 mar. k 333, X. 308 mar. 1 333. m y. 347. n X. 546 mar. u t. 178-80 mar. p ^. 6—10 mar. q t. 53D mar. cig tsxev 'HsUa" 'TneQiovi 8ia NiuLga. tag yiev aqa d'QsipaGa^ rsxoviicc ts novvia'^ (irjtfiQ ©Qivaxii^v^ ig vijeov aTtmxiSe trj^od't^ vaiELv, 13 ^rila q)v^a00S[ievai TtatQciLa koI eXonag^ ^ovg. rag? al [isv x' aOivsag idag voStov ts fiedfjai, ■jj r' av et' alg 'I&dxtjv xaxd tcsq nd0%ovtEg ixoi6&E' si ds XE (jivriM, rots tot, tsx(iaiQO^' oXe&qov vrji ts xal itdgoig' avtog d' si' tcsq xev dXvi,r]g, 141 oips^ xaxmg VEtai, oKsGag dito navtag stabQOvg." cig' Ecpat' , avrixa ds %QV(}6&QOvog rj^v&sv 'Hcag. rj (isv ETtELt^ dvd^ vrJGov d«E0tb%E^ Sua d'sdav Kvtdg iycov etiI'" vrja ximv StQvvov^ staoQOvg, avtovg" t dfipalvEiv, dvd ts TtQv^vii]0La Kv6ai,. 14^ 01 8' alip' Eig^aivov xal iitl xkiqiOi, xad-i^ov. [fl^S d' E^o^EvoL Ttoh^v aka tvTitov SQEtfiotg.] ^[itvP d' av xatoTtiG&Ei vEog xvavoTCQagoio i'xfiEvov ovQOv LEt 7Clri6iGtL0v, eS&Aov StatQOV, EiQXfj EVTcloxafiog, dsivrj ^Eog avdrjeGSa. 15c avtCxa d' onla ExaGta novrjGdfisvoi xatd vija 135. ©givaiitrjv vijaov dnoj^oiiiias. 136. J^sliiiag. iji. fsxccorcc. 133. rag s; rjsXioio a, cf. ad 374; vaisga v. in lem. et schol. Post hunc |S add. avToyiaatyvrixr) ^STiSog Xi7iciQ07cloiiaav.ov ^ H. I. K. Stu. Vr. Vi. 56. 154 — 64. "'Friends', I said, 'share '"with me what advice I have from '"Circe, that all may know the lot "'which all share. First we must shun '"the Sirens' flowery mead and fatal '"song: — I might listen, she said, '"but then I must be bound on the '"mast-step, and if I entreat release, '"bind me more .surely yet'." 154. ov yaQ v.. X. X., it is noteworthy that the sage chief, though affecting candour, only tells his comrades what it is needful for them to know; see 223 foil. 156 — 7. Q'dvtofjiev ... a(isvog Vi. 5, 56; noKXa ts slocog a sed in mar. nostr. 189. offff* iv et ndvza oaa iv Eu. 190. dxaiol ts 6 in mar. a man. al. ysymvim or as Ptolem. Ascal. would have it ysydvat is formed with infin. ysycovslv (or -vsiv) and imperf. iys- ycovsvv (or -rov). iV. b. dntjv here seems the true reading as the Scholl. expressly deny dnijiisv and cite as parallel Eur. P/icen. 283 foil., ii^llcov Si nsiinsiv ft' OlSCnov liXsivog yovog, iv ra d' insatgdzsvaav 'Aqyilmv noliv. Anacol., where the sense is clear, is not uncommon in H., see f.. 639 — 40. Here StcotiovTSg of course is j^fislg, the crew (ot iv rfj vrji, Scholl.) under.stood in the ship. — svTvvov, the word denotes a work of skill and artistic effect (mar.); see on 18 sup. 184 — 91. Cic. de Fin. V. 18, has thus rendered these vv. , — ■ a heavy cari- cature of the graces of the original: O decus Arg^olicum, quin puppim flectis, UHxe, Auribus ut noslros possis ag-noscere canlus; Nam nemo haec unquam eat Iransvectus cae- rula cursu, Ouin prius adslilerit vocum dulcedine capfus; l^ost variis avido salialus pectore musis, Doclior ad patrias lapsus pervenerit ora**. Nos grave certamen belli clademque lenemus, Grscia quam Troja; divino numine vexit, Oniniaqiie a latis rerum vestigia lorris. The first line is cited as Ssvq ays S'q 5t. T. X., probably a slip of memory, in Xenoph. Mem. II. 6, 11. Also ib. jyaul. inf. the Sirens and Scylla as agents of mischief are contrasted. — TtoXvaiv' , of whom many atvot (|. 508, cp. 110) are told, = "far-famed". — xaTaaxriOov , they of course ex- pected that he would be unable to do otherwise. — jtXeiova £l6dKi, the temptation of "knowledge" here has been compared with that of Genjs. III. 5. — oaaa yiv.j "all that may happen", but not necessarily, befm^e it happens. Cf. the knowledge claimed by CircS, k. 457^ — 9. Ni. with yivrjtai. compares 66, ov iko qivysv ^rig £'«»;- rat and k. 38, jraci epilog sbtIv otcav yaiav i'Krjrai. It may be observed that in H. relative clauses with a subj. mood, when depending on a. principal clause with a fut. tense mostly have dv or ksv; wheresis with a, historic lense or a pres. in the prin- cipal clause av or ksv is not needed: thus, 0' Si Ksv Kixoldactai (fut.) ov Ksv fKcoficcL A. 139; but 00' dv&Qco- TtoiBi niXsi (pres.) rSiv aaxv dXatri (subj. without KS or dv) I. 592 , so xitXTjiiag (perf. pres.) sliiiiv k'nog otti voriBTig A. 543. 192 — 200. "They sang, I struggled • "and made signs to the crew to loose "me: — they only rowed the harder. 272 OATSSEIAS M. 193—207. [day XXXI?. a 53—4, 161-4. b I. 490, 468. c X. 23. d cf. *. 340. e (?. 419, .». 336. t 55. S X. 412. h cr. (. 167. i 48 mar, k 397, c. 555. I I. 100 mar. m 47 mar., 177. II t. 543 mat'. 403. p y. 295, in e. decies. c] X. 556, /f. 354. 1' cu. 534. s ^. 190. 1 8. 327, 401, i. 254. u c!. 705. V V. 115. w 144 mar. X X. 172 — 3 mar., 546-7. y X. 547 mar. z X. 173 mar. ^'■9'fA'^' dxovEfisvai , Xvaal x' ixsXsvov itaigovg, dtpQvSi^ vsvGtdlcjv o'i de TcgojtsGovtEg SqeGGov. avtiKa 6' dv0t(xvr£g nsQLfiTJdfjg'' EvQvkoxog re ig^ TClEiOSC'^ fl' EV dEG^lOlGl dsOV (idkkov" XE TtlE^OV. avxccQ^ iitsl di] tag ys 7taQ7]^,aGav, ovd'^ sr sitEixa cpd'oyy^g^ Ueiqijvcov '^xovojiev ovSe t' doidr^g, aiip' UTcb XfjQdv'' skovxo ifiol^ SQiriQEg^ ExaiQOL, ov Gcpiv e'jt'™ coGlv d^Eii)' , ifiE x' EX dEGfiav dvElvGccv. 200 kAA'" oxe drj xi]v v^Gov e^eitcoiiev," avxix' EJtEixa xuTCvov xttl (isya'P xv^icc i!dov xul dovTCOvi axovGw xdav^' d' aga SsiGdvxmv ex %EiQav Emax^ EQEXfid, ^oii^fjGEv'' 8' ccQa Ttdvxa xaxd^ qoov eG%exo^ 8' avxov vrjvg, ETtsl ovxEx' iQEXfid itQOijxEa %eqgIv'' EJtEiyov. 205 avxdg'" iyca Sid vr}6g icav dixQvvov'^ ixaigovg ^EiXi%Coig"i ETCaEGGi nagaGxaSov uvSqk ExaGxov'^ 199. SQifrjQSs 202. J^iSov. 207. fsnisaai J^iitaarov. 193. Ivaai S' A. K. N. Vi. onin. b. ll.; Si ksXsvov v., S' insX. Fl., S' eKslsvsv b. ll. 194. Tol s K. 195. avTLV.' dvaev. a p I. Stu. FI., d' dvaax. H. K. Vr. Eu. 196. TtKsLOGiv £v Vi. 56; r£ nis^ov G. Vi. 5 a Vi. 133 et M. var. 1., t' ini. Stu. Vi. 56, T£ Ttif^svv M. Vi. 50 Vr. ,Eii. St. Ox., 8\ nis^svv II. K. N. A. a man. i, S'. snis^svv rf c Vi. 133 A. ex em. Fl., t' snsnif^ov H. var. 1. suprascr. 197. xdaSs Vi. e6 N. ; nagT]Xaasv a H. (sed man. i. in -aav mut.), -aav ^ Stu. Fl. St. Ox.; ovSs X a .3 G. K. Stu. Vi. 50, 133. 198. cp^oyyrjv mss. viii (Vi. omn.) Fl., -yyfjs f, q>96yyov a ^ y 1. Stu.; doiS^v mss. xiii {a ^ s Vi. omn.) FI., -Sfjg A. supra.scr. 199. aii/ia S' a, aiji N. Vr. 200. aq)Lv itaaiv Eu.; alw^a s; ills S' ^ A.; f'Xvaav A. N. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50, 56 Fl. 204. ^oji^rjaEv ^ y A. G. I. M. Of Stu. Vi. so Vr., -oev « H., -os s Vi. £6, 133 K. N. Eu. ; Kaxaggoov (accentu var.) mss. vi; Bi'xsxo y Stu. Fl. St. Ox., k'a%sxo a; uvxfj a. 205. vrjvg Fl.; x^^^lv iQSZfia ngojjKs' Snsiyov a in mar.; jrgoojMSa ^, jrgosijxsa M.; tgtaaov N. 206. eyaiv H. I. "Then two of my chief mates tied me "yet faster — so, till we were out of "hearing, when they removed the wax "and loosed my bonds." 194 — 5. otpQVGt K. c. X., for the light thrown on certain details of the ship by this passage, see App. F. i (4). — IlSQi/M^diiq Ev, re, the same two who assisted in the vsKvia, X. 23, the latter also took a mutinous lead in K. 429 and so again in 278 inf. 201 — 7. "On leaving the island, we "at once marked the rising smoke and "roaring waves. The oars dropped "from their hands in awe, the ship's "course was checked; when I inter- "posed words of encouragement." 202 — 0. xaTtvdv K. X. X., see on 66 — 8 sup. — idov , "they saw", as shown by 203. — p6/t^f]Oav , a Fragm. of Simonides on the battle at Artemisium (Bergk, p. 1113) has i^dfi^i^Gsv 9d- Xaaaa (or -cag); the oars being secured to the BKaXfiog, "thole-pin", were not lost , but fell with a plunge nearly alongside, and would check the vessel by dragging the water. — n:QOJjxea, "tapering", the root is an-; see on nVQiTiKSa, I. 387, the word for fashion- ing the oar is accordingly dito-^vco, J. 269 and note. — eneiyov, the sub- ject is "men", not egsxfid. — ^la v. iwv, cf. Sid V. ktfoixmv 420 inf. and see App. F. i (4). DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS M. 208—221 ^n ' m tpi^oi, ov yuQ nco tl xccxav ddarjfiovig'^ ei(isv ov [ihv d^ Tods^ fiet^ov im^ xatcov, rj ore Kvx^cjf 310 si'lsi ivl^ GTtrji yX.acpvQtp XQutSQ'^ipi,^ ^Lri^piv uKla xkI Ivd'av s^y aQstfj Povltjs zs vom te, ixipvyoiiev ■ xai nov tiSvds ^vi]6E0&ai^ o'tra. vvv d' ayEQ'\ rag' av iyav Etna, nat^aiiE&a jcdvtEg. v^stg (ihv xmitTjaiv aAog"^ Qrjyfiiva ^a&eiav 415 rvmetE^ x^7j0e00iv'" sqnjfiEvot., ai!" xs 7to&i Zavg Scifj tovSe y' oks&Qov vJt£xg)vys£iv° xal dXv^m. Golv Se, xvpEQvijd'', cod' ETCitEkXoiiac-t all' ivV %fv^a pdllsv,^ insl vjjog^ ylacpv^fig o^ifta" vafiag- TOVTOv [LEV xttitvov xol xvfiazog^ sxTog"^' ssQys 320 v^a, av'' ds tSXOJtElcOV ilCLfltttEO yl (17] 6E idd^'^GlV'' XEt0' EJ^OQurjSKSa , xal s'g xaxov a^ifis pdlrjgQ-a." ii iV". 811 ;ct. 0.283, 0). 244. 1) V. 41. c a. 107, JV. 120. cl fi. 38, -9. 56.3, X SC7, 71. 315, 0.537. /S. 20, I. 476, ii. 83. f 1. 476, *. 501. g X. 177 mar. h T. 64. i v.lldjinlLocties. k r. 229. 1 (!. 680 mar. m *. 103 mar. n i. 86, Z. 5?0; cf. A. 128. o ®.243;cf. u. 308. p B. 802. II cf. .3-. 40, J. 68. r oi 248; cf.l//.223. s X. 454 mar. t I, 548 mar. u T. 43. V cf. 68. w cf. 7], 88 mar. X X. 374. y cf. «. 3a, I. 441. z X. 191. 210. J^sllSL. 213. iydi J^SLTtco. 218. J^oirjia. 219. ^'figys. 208. ov fiiv XL Apoll. Lex.; s^fisj' a c K. N. Vi. iii Eu. Fl. St. Ox., sljiiv ^ A. I. Vi. 50 Apoll. Lex., iefisv Eu. 209. toys A. var. 1.; snsi h. H. ex em. I. £1. '^- Vi. 133 M. et Vi. 56 a man. i., k'itt a, fesiqt t, ^'jeei ^ A ex em. Vi. 56 siiprascr. Fl., &i. A. et H. a man. i. Vi. 56 et M. ex "em. Vi. 50 Vr. Macrob. Sat. V. II. 6 St., k'li H. var. 1., k'xBi Zenod. h. yi. 210. si'kEi e A. ex em. Vi. 50, sl'- Isi « ^ (?) , utr. Apoll. Lex. ; iigatBg^cpL I. M. N. Eu. Fl. ; ^igqoi M. N. Eu. , §inq>i A. I. K. Vr. Vi. omn. PI., ^irjcpi e. 211. jjou^^. aQsrij rs e. 212. rov a: fii'Jj- eaa9ai. A.^ Vi. 56, 133. 214. vfisig Ss e. 216. Soirj Vi. j, ^cotj K. Vi. 56 Eu., Soil; St.; vTistingorpvysiv ^ H. I. Stu., -(pvystiv Fl. 218. j3a'isu ff; vcoptas T. 220. CKOJtsio))' «e ^ G. K. M. N. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50, 56, -Icav I., -Zou rf £ h. , -ov H., -Aro Vi. s. 208 — 21. I said, we have known dangers as great, we were in the Cy- clops' den, but my conduct brought us out. We shall live to remember this too. Keep your seats and work your oars, and with the aid of Zeus we shall yet be safe. Steersman, my orders are — take heed to them for the ship's helm is in your hand — give a wide berth to yon smoke and surge and make for the rocks, lest she swerve out yonder when you least expect it — then woe betide us! 209 — 21. STti xaxov i this quantity before « is unprecedented. Yet it shows no greater flexibility of epic prosody than the well known Agsg aQsg of E. 455: cf. Hy. Cer. 248, IsiVt; as nvgi ivl 7toll<3, and contrast it with iv HOM. CD. II. nvQi nollm of ft. 237. Comp. Cic. ad Ait. VII. 6. The variants &Et (Aristar. Eust.) ^xsi Zenodot are obviously sub- terfuges. — Qijyfiiva, in same sense as T. 229, a-AQOv inl griyfiivois albg noXioio bsse%ov, the "broken" water. — xv^EQvriQ-' , a Schol. gives Mandron as his name: he enjoys the distinction of an individual death-blow in 413 inf. The six devoured by Scylla likewise have names traditionally preserved by the SchoU. — enel k. t. L, as much as to say, ''the safety of all depends upon you"- — GxojciXatv, the two rocks of 73, which were not yet opened, the water way between being narrow (234). They must be supposed, how- ever, plainly distinct at this point from the smoke etc. which marked the niayAtaC. — XEio' , to the nXaynraC. 18 374 0AT2SEIA2 M. 222-235. [day XXXIV. a y.. 428 mar. b I. 176. c /9.79, B.121,37e. (1 V. ISl, O. 31. e cf. 116 5653. i cC. T. 697. ■ g- cf. I. 97, 102, A. 496. h Z. 604. i £. 435 et decies in II. k a. 266, a. 295. I 3. 66, 1//. 76, (o. 316. m o. 283 , O. 676, 729. n 1. 513; cf. .. 335. cf. 114. p ■f.478;cf.M.391. q cf. J. 27. r X. 608 mar. s cf. 80, V. 103. t cf. H. 143, f. 416, 427. u cf. jI. 22. V 1. 467. rag" i(pd(irjv, o'C d' caxa ifiotg iitisGGi jtL&ovrv. UxvXXtjv 8' ovxEt'^ 6(iv&s6ii')]v, aTtQjjxrov dvLfjv, (i^ Tccag fioi dsieavtsg dnolkt]iE,eiav '^ huiQOt, EiQBGirig, Evros SI tcvxci^oiev Gcpsag avrovg. 225 xal TOTE 8f{ KiQxrjg'' (isv £cprifio0vvi]g^ dlEyEivijg kaV&aVOllfJV^S sitEl OV TL ft' dvCOyEl d'C3Ql]06£6&Ul,' avTKQ iyco xatKdvg^^ xXvtd^ TEV%Ea xal Svo*^ Sovqe [idxQ iv %EQ6lv^ ilrnv Elg I'xqlu'" vrjog s^aivov Tt^mgrjg' ev&ev ydg [liv idsyiiriv" itQmTa tpavsiCd'ai, 230 IJxvllrjv TCETQaCriv, rl ftot (pEQE° Ttijfi STdgoiGiv. ovSe iCTj d&Q'^SaiP dvvd[ii]V exufiovi ds [loi 066E TtdvTt] TtaTCTaCvovTi''' iCQog iJEQCEidsa'^ jietqtjv. ^[lEig [lEV GTEivajcov'- dvEicXEO^Ev^ yoocavTEg-^ EV&EV yaQ SxvX^Ti, steqo39l Se Sia Xd^v^dig 2 222. J-snssaai. 233. ■^sQoJ-tiSsa. 222. nei&ovTO ^ A. I. M. 223. envlXav Vi. s, 56, avsiriv ApoUon. Lex. 224. aTtoli^^siav « rf c N. Vi. 133 Fl., -XI ^ rell. 226. tot' iydt /S A. I. Vr. Vi. 50, 56 N. var. 1. Scliol. Ven. ad S. i; 0[io(pQoavvrjg Vi. 5. 227. ^cogijas- a9ai pd/i£vo^ , he like the rest had turned his eyes on Charyb- dis in the fascination of terror. The six were lifted from the vessel before he could look round. — Jtodaq xal X. v., this is formulaic (mar.). — 18* 376 OATSSEIAS M. 249—257. [day XXXIV. a V. 83, . 29, 237. n cf. @. 74. o cf. X. 360. p f . 30, M. 125, XT. 430, P. 756, 759. q i2. 743; cf. 506, X. 392. r X. 516 mar. Ei,ovo[iccx^rjS'rjv ," TOTf'' y' vc^TraTOV, axvviiEvoi" xrJQ. 250 a5ff d' or' E7tl nQo^oXm aUsvg^ jtSQifirj'xeVS Qcipda ixQ'v^i' roig oUyoiCt do'Aov Kara sidata^ ^dXXav eg Ttovtov nQot'rjGi fioog^ KBQag afQavkoio,^ aCntaiQovTa^ d' ETCEixa ka^av EQQitps -S'upagf™ aig ot y' dOTtai^ovzEg aEiQOVTO jrport" itexQag- 355 avrov d^ eIvI° Q-vQriei xartjed'is xEx^ijyovvag ,p XSiQugi ifiol oQsyovtag iv'' alvfi drjLorrjtL. 249. vipoa' ec ^ rf H. , vipo&Ev ll. var. 1.; S' scpQiyy. a 6 Vr. Vi. iii; S\ ip&iyy. jS H. Fl. 250. (suspectus Callistr.) e| ovoyb. e;t6z' savatarov N., tot' £S H. ex em., to ys vB ^, tot' ■wc. c, tots y' Vi. 5; ■uCTspoj' 6. M.; a;i;i'U(t£- vov G. Vi. 5. 251. ivl A. Vi. 133; Qa^Sm Vi. 56. 252. SsiXaxa Callistr., h. 254. k'^iips ^. 255. sroTi mss. xi (s Vi. omn. H.) Eu. Fl., nata K. 256. ■nBKlriymtccg M. et ex em. H. I., -otois a K. N. Stu., -ovTOfg ^ e et a man i. H. I. et M. V. 1. Fl. Eu. e^ovo/i, K. T. A. , Callistr. objected to this V. as unsnited to the rapidity of the seizure. 251 — 6. tug if', this simile of the fisher with his long rod armed with a hook of buffalo horn forming a, fish- prong, for no line is mentioned or sup posed (cf. ». 124, tx^^S ^' ^S TtSLQOVTsg) may be compared with that of E. 487 and of %. 384 — 7, of the net with its struggling load and the fish palpitat- ing on the shore; see Pref. to vol. I, p. Lv, note 100. In the simile of SI, 81 — 2 the horn is loaded with lead, in another 71. 407 — 8, the fish is dragged out livm Kal Tjvont xaX%m, the oldest mention of line and hook. — tcqo- ^6i.O) , "a projection" or "coigne of vantage" (Macbeth, 1. 6) ; so the fisher in the simile 77. 406 — 7 stands Tcstqrj Siti ■nqo^XfiTi. — oXiyoiGi, as opposed to the larger fish tunnies, dolphins etc. and including all usually caught for food. — xara is in tmesis with jSte^- kotv, and ffd2.ov in app. with s'Maxa, — TtQoitjtSi, Ni. reads suo arbitrio TtQoirjai, subj., but needlessly: the indie, pr. followed, as here, by aor. {sQQitph) is found in a simile 77. 765 — 9, cog S' EvQog Ts Notog t' sQiSaivstov ... Ttslsint^siisv vXriv, (f^yov te fisXiriv TS ..., cc,i' T£ ngog dXXi^Xag ^'^aioj* zavvr}K£ag o^ovg. ■ — xigag, the re- marks of the Scholl. here, citing as authority Aristar. , perhaps illustrate fishing-tackle as later known. The Homeric was evidently far simpler (see on 251 sup.) a staff shod with a native horn, possibly to pierce the fish, but more probably to jerk it out while feeding. Hence the bait, si'Sata, is a necessary preliminary, and is of course not on the horn. — aOxai- Qovza, as the fisher gets them one at a time, this agrees with ix&vv und. fr. Ix&vai sup. 256 — 9. xsxXijyovzag , in all the passages (mar.) where this partic. pliir. occurs except those in P. (where still the text. rec. has -vt-) the authorities vary between -vz- and -cor-. In Hes. Sc. 379, 412 Goettl. gives -vt- in this word, though the mss. fluctuate. Find. Pytk. IV. 326 has similarly nscpQiiiOvtag, and so SQQiyovzi Theocr. XVI. 77 ; Hero- dian defends -vz-, deducing it fr. a secondary pres. KS%Xriym, cf. nsnXyiyco fr. nXijaam. Eust. has -vz-, and Aristar. gave -vz- in one recension, -mz- in the other. The sing. nom. is always ■xsKXrjyoig (La R. p. 296). — sv alvxi 6., elsewhere used only of the struggle DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS-M. 258—274- 477 otiiXb0TOv^ dij KEtvo S[i0ig adov^ ocp&aXiioiiSiv jcdvtmv 060' " sfioyriSa TtoQovg d?.6g ii,eQ£sivcov. 260 avtuQ btceI TtETQag'^ cpvyo^sv daivrjv" te Xuqv^Slv UxvX^Tjv t', avtix'^ STtEita &eov sg dfiviiova vfjeovs 1x6 (I £9'^ • Ev&a 8' ^0av xaKal fioEg EVQV[iatc37t0L,^ itoXXd ds i!(pi,a' ^ijV 'TnaQiovog^ 'HsXioio. 8rj tor' syav exv novxay iiov ev vrjV ^sKaCv^ 2,6^ (ivxfjQ'fiov'" t' ijxovGa j3oa)v" avXi^ofiEvdcov oiav" XE ^lt]xi]V xai (loi snog EimEdsP ■9'Vfiaj ftaVrtogi dXaov, ©rj^aiov TEiQEiSCao, KCQxrig^ t' Alairig, rj fiot j«.«'A«' nokl' etcexeXKev vrjeov"^ dkEvaSd'ai, x SQipifi^QOX ov" 'HeXioio. 370 dt]'^ tot' syav ExdQOi0L (iEXi]vS(av, d%vviiEvog xiJQ' "xExkvtE^ jLtfiu yiijQ-av, xaxd tieq TtdG%ovtEg ixatgoi,, oqop'y v^tv El'Tta (lavxTJia TsiQESiao KiQXfjg^ t' Aiairig, ij ^01, (idle TtoXV EitixEXKEV vijj0ov^^ dXEvao&ai, xeqiI)L(i^q6xov 'HeMoio' a ;f.i72; cl. u. 342, i. 421. b y. 373 mar. c ti. 214 mar. d X. 131. e 430, rp. 327; cf. It. 113. I A. 683, B. 322. ff 127, 135. h 355, X. 289, r. 495. !■ X. 108 mar. k a. 8 mai'. I y. 61 mar. m 2. 575. n cf. f. 412. o cf. t. 167. p 5". 306, n. 206, P. 625. q X. 493. r X. 492 mar. s 273, I. 31—2. t ^. 229, Z. 207, y. 267 mar. a 274. V cf. K. 138. w 153 mar. X X. 189 mar. y /?. 43. z 268 mar. aa 269. icav a FI., Jret Trot/roK icoi' N., tov ^. Fl. ; t' om. rf c N. A. ex ras. Vi. iii Ro. 258. fiSov. 263. J^Lcpia. 266. J^snog. 272. J-sinca. 258. (^77 SV.S1V0 a y Stu., 5j7 ksivo y' Vi. 5 et om. y Fl. 259. otfc' sfioyriaa a ^ FL; i^alisivaiv G. 263. ft^ia a ^. 264. iym yStu. Em., iymv St. F). Aid. Ox. Wo. Bek. Di.; ivl a ^ H. I. K. M. Stu., hi d £ Fl.; Imv H. I. Stu., 265. liVKTl^flOV Eu. , -&lJiOV OS ^ H. 267. fidvTioq a ^ VQOio, from where they now were Not. was a, foul wind, 325 tn/". ; Zltp. is the wind which eventually (408 itif.) wrecks them, n^ted for its violence, a quality quite opposite to its poetical character with ourselves. — diaQQaiovOi, "dash in pieces" {flia), see on gaieifisvai, &■ 569. — dixriTi, "against the will", i. e. in spite of the aid, of the gods, see 107 sup. and note. — ivijOO/iev, sc. ttJv vija, so 401 inf., o. 299, vqaoiBi ini- TCgosrjKS &o^aLv, cf. Herod. VII. 193, sg to JtiXayog dcpr^csiv (Ni.). 294— 31 1. "Eurylochus was supported "by the rest. I was seized with a "presentiment of evil to come. I told "him that I yielded to numbers , but I "put them one and all on their oath, "to abstain from any cattle found there, "and be content with the provisions "which Circe had bestowed. They all "took the oath. We then harboured "the ship near fresh water, disem- "barked, supped and paid the last sad "offices to our lost comrades, till sleep "came upon our sorrow." 295' — 302. daifMov, see on (3. 134, and cf. the statement in i. 554—5, (Zsus) tisgiit'igitsv oitmg dnoloiccTO nd- iQvrrj , niQL^seztj. 303 — 4 are formulaic (mar.). 305 — II. Xi/iivt, yXatpVQM, a natu- ral "harbour -basin" is intended. — yXvxsQOio, "fresh", cf. Virg. jEp. I. 167, Inius aquCB dulces; see App. G. 3 (9) footnote on "Glyky". — kxXaiov, see I. 6;, nqiv ziva zmv Ssilcov szd- Qiav tgls 8Kaazov avoai, and note there. Virg. Mn. I. 216, 7 has Poslquam exempla fames epulis menseeque re- mo Ise, Amissos loDg-o socios sermone requirunt. (Lowe.) — xXaiovzeooi v.. z. I., with this line cf. a. 423 for sense, structure, and sound, zolai S\ zsgno^svoiat /lilas imt sanSQOs rjl&sv. — vijdv/ioq, really J^TjSv/iog, see Buttm. Lexil. 81. 312 — 23. "With the third watch set "in foul weather with a violent gale "and a gloomy sky. At dawn we "housed the ship in a natural cavern, "a haunt of the nymphs. I then called "the ship's company and renewed my "warning to abstain for fear of con- "sequences, reminding my comrades "whose cattle they were." 312. rifio^, always in H. followed by Se, whether there is or is not (see on S. 400) anything in the sense to require 8\: but in Hes. we have 0pp. 486, fl(l,Og Kd«)iu| KOKM«f£l Sqvos sv nszaloLOi without Ss added. — TQiXffi "the third watch". Used as an adv. of time it takes gen. vvuzog. The custom of dividing night into 3 watches, or rather 24 hours into 6, prevails still in our navy. Cf. K. 251 — 3 iidla yuQ vv^ avEzai iyyaS'i S riag, aazqa Si Si] Ttgo^i^rjiis, TCagoixoaxsv Si TcKifov vvi zmv Svo fioigdiov, tpt- rdzrj S' I'n iioiga Isliinzai; and Arat. 583 nlsLOV Si%a vvi^zbg lov- arjg: n. b. zgL%a in t. 157 means "in three companies ". — fA,exa • . . jSf- ^ijxsiv, "had shifted their position", as of course in 8 hours they would do. DAY XXXIV.] OATSSEIAS M. 313— 324. 281 cjqGsv^ snt ^aijv avs^ov vsq/slfiyeQata Zsvg Kaika%i d'Siiitsdif] , avv^' da veq)E£00i xdXvipsv 315 ycctav ofiov xal Ttovxov 6pc)p£t S' ovgavo&sv vv^. i](iog'^ d' riQiyivsta qxivfj Qododdntvlog 'Hmg, VYJa'^ ^EV aQfiiSa^ev, xotlov" CTtsog s LgsQV0avtsg- sv&a d' e'aav vvficpsav xaXol %oqoI^ t]Sh d-oojxofS xal^ tot' syav dyoQrjv &E(isvog ftera nd6i,v esmov 320 "c5' (pikoL, Ev yaQ vrji'^ &o^ ^Qaijig te itoSig ts E0tiv, xav dfi' |3orav"' d'K£%m^Ed'K , {iTJ'^ %i Ti:d&a(iEV Seivov ydg Q'eov cclSe /Jdeg" xal Hfpia ^JirjXa, 'H£kiOv,P og Ttdvr' iq)OQd xal ndvT' EotaxovEi." ragi sipdnTjv, ToiOiv 8' EJteitst&Ezo d'v^dg dyrjvaQ. a I. 67—9 niar. b s. 393—4 mar. c /S. 1 mar. d d. 7^.0 mar. S'l (liar. 1' -i; cl'. .. lOi-9. g- ,4. 26. h (. 171 mar. i K. 171. k cf. J!. 176. 1 cf. jl. 228. m 328. n N. 52. o 128 mar. J! X. 109 mar. H r.. 475. 317. SBj^iQvaavTse. 319. ij-siitov. 322. J^icpia. 313. agOE 8' « y A. a man. i. K. M. Stu. Etym. Mag., cagasv ^ rf c et cum ras. H. ; ^aiiv^6y. H. M. Stu. Vi. 5 Etym. Mag., fajyv Hesych. , STu'Sarjv s A. N. a man. i. Eu. Fl. Ko. , -rjv I. K. Vi. ii, -ij N. ex em. 317. aQfirieafiiv v., (OQiB. Jk coQfirja. correct, a man. i e, ^liivaaasv Vi. 56, sXKvacciji,£v Vi. 5. 318. vvficpucov I), -aiav a; 9a>K0i ^. 319. Kaxa ^, [iv&ov PI,, naai vel aiv £ H. sup. et Vi. 133 var. I., fiv&ov a ^ H. I. K. M. Stu. Vi. 56, 133, naeiv rell. 321. xmvSs Fl. Eo.; na&OLy,£v Eu. 324. zoiai a ^t s {et in 277) I. K. M. N. Vi. 133. 313—8. SiW^v, thus Aristar. marked the accent, and the tradition has pre- vailed. It seems, however, unreason- able, i. K. if the Schol. on s. 368, where avsjiog fa^s occurs, is right in describing it as an iEolic accus. which should be ^ar/v. Herodian preferred ^arjv' , as if ^afjva, from a nom. in -rjv (La E. p. 263). It is from Jk arjiit and corresponds in sense with Svearig 289 sup._ — OQoiQsi «. E. I,, see on t. 69. — "^fiog, see on 312 siip. ■ — 1291- yeveia v.. %. X. , see on p. 1. — ttip- fiiGa/iev, see App. F. i (10) (11). — Oneo^, in «. 404 the stores and tackle are placed in similar shelter; here the entire ship. — /^OQOi, see on ft. 4. — S-owxoi, see on (3. 14; the %oqoI and &6av.0L are natural features in the rocks and beach, which, owing prob- ably to their fantastic and unusual forms, were assigned to the "nymphs"; much as popular language speaks of "fairy-rings" in the grass. Such are especially common in basaltic or lime- stone rocks. In v. 103 — 9 we have what is evidently a cavern of stalac- titie and other similar formations. For the nymphs see on f. 105 — 6. 319- 23. dyo^iiy, see on %. 188, and App. A. 4. It is possible that the oath taken in 303 — 4 might have been re- garded as referring only to the im- mediate occasion of the night in 283. The object now is to bind the whole ship's company by deliberate assent. — xmv ^e, the Si is inferential, cor- respondent to preceding yap; " si?ice there is . . . let us therefore, etc."; so inf. 354 — 6, ov yap Trjls ... rag Ss nsQiaTTjaav k. r. X. — ftij xi TidH:, the usual euphemism for death or destruction; cf. p. 179, ftTj wotS xi v.a- v.6v 7tda%coai,v oniBaco. — og Ttdvx' ■A. X. X., Sophocl. Fray. 284 Dind. gives the same attribute to Time, 6 7idv& OQtav y.al ndvx anoviov ndvx avaiixvaasi. iQOVoq, cf. iEschyl. Fragm. 178, s, 6 navxonrag rjXiog. 324 — 38. "My words persuaded them, '•but the wind blew South or East for "a whole month. Whilst our store of "food held out, they abstained from "the cattle; when it was spent, they "took to fishing and fowling. I betook "myself to prayer and went a lonely "path to a sheltered spot, there washed "my hands and entreated the immortals 38a 0ATS2EIA2 M. 325-333- [day xsxiv. a •/.. Id mar. b I 632, A. ^. 152. c U. 225. d £. 295 mar. e y. 126. f (. 360 mar. g 321. h (u. 536. i t. 163. k I. 212, S. 363. 1 cf. 399, Y. 220. m ;f. 306. n S. 368—9 mar. o H 130. p 143 mar. 12, [lijva^ ds Tcdvr' alrjxtog^ aei Notos, ovSd'^ rig aXXog 02,1: yiyvsv' sitEix^ avi^av, e£ jiii] EvQog'^ ts Notog re. o'i 8' Euag^ ^iev Gtxov £%ov xal olvov^ eQV&Qov, TocpQa floavs anixovto, Xilato^svoi,^ ^lotoio. «AA' OXE 87} vfjog i^£q)&i,xo^ ijia^ Ttdvta, xal di)' Kj/pijv'" iq)E7tEGxov dirjxsvovxEg uvdyxr], ooq £j(^&vg" oQvi&dg xe, cpikag" o xi ^fit^ias ixoixo, yvKfiJtxoTg dyxiGxQOiGbV sxeiqe Se yaGxEQa hfiog. 8rj xox' iydv dvd^ vrjaov dnEGXi%ov , ocpQa 9-eoigiv 327. J-oivov. 325. alrjKtog a d e V. K. N. Vi.^ 133 A. ex em. Vi. 5 a man. i. Eu. Fl. Eo., a'.ijjxTOff Hesych., all. /9 H. ; asi s M. Vi. S N. a man. i., «'ij a ^ H. T. ApoU. Lex. Hesych. 326. yivsr. mss. ix (tc ^ Vi. ii) Eu. Fl., yaivsz' e N. ; Si svQog e. 327. scog s N. Vi. Hi En. Ern., sms a, li'mg ^, sS^cog Wo. et edd. recentt. 328. zoqiQciSs «; amiex. e. 33.0. iqiinovro a y Stu., -sokov ApoII. Lex. Hesych. 332. yafiittoig Vi. 56, yvanzoig 1. Stu. "to open us a way of escape. In "answer they sent sleep upon my "eyes." ^ 325—32. Nozoq, for this and Eurus, as foul winds now, see on 127 sup. — £((U§j for this with zdcpQa in the demonstrat. clause cf. T. 41 — 2, ai'cog fisv Q anavsv&s 9soi . . . saav . ■ ., rocpQa S' A%aiol fisv fisy' i^vSavov; Cp. 602 — 6, slog tov . . . SimiLSxo^ T d g) e' aXXoi Tgmsg nstpo^riiXiSvov ril&ov. The proper correspondent of Eojg is of course Tscag, cf. S, 90 — i, slog iyco .... rilcofirjv, reimg fioi dSilqjsov aXlog STCScpvsv. But scog is used also ab- solutejy as a demonstrative: so y. 126, s'v& rj TOi si'cog fisv Iyco a. r. I., see note ad loc. and N. 143, tag "Ekzcoq fi'cog fisv dnsiXss k. z. I., = "for a while". It is succeeded in both places by all ozE, introducing a changed state of things, and so here 329 inf. — iiia, see on (3. 289 for the quantity etc. (there ijla); and notice the use of r}ia in N. 103 where of deer it is said that they Iv^cov rita nslovzai, mean- ing food or prey, thus wholly losing the etymol. sense, which is something herbaceous or farinaceous. The case vriog i^scp&izo rj. n. is that which would have happened to Menelaiis as de- scribed S. 363 by him, but for divine interposition, which now was besought in vain. — rfij o.yQTjy , in synizesis, as aygriv has probably a, see on 399 inf. — yvafumoi^ dyse. x. r. I., repeat- ing S. 369, where it follows Ix^vdaa-xov, and is therefore more suitable. Eustath., however, mentions hooks as used in capturing sea birds. 333 — 6. dniavtxov , o where Odys., hav- ing returned from a successful enter- 384 0ATS2EIAS M. 348—358- [day XXXIV. a 8. 231, 2. 673; cC 2. 3., b J. 63. c r. I681 cf. (J. 611. d il.861 -,0^11.862. e 0.612;cf. Z.177. f y. 270. g 29-1 mar. h 343 iiiar. i (. 539 mar. k .J. 289 mar. 1 262 mar. m B.410;cl'.Z.402. n 0. 347. o N. 180. p f. 328, T. 297. q d. 604 mar. r p. 160, 249, -t. 243, B. 170. v^' E'&a'ATj oltGai, inl^ S' aOTCcovtat &sol akkoi, (iovlofi' anai, jt.qoq xv^a xccvcaV cctco'^ d-vfiov oHoSai, 3^0; 71" Srid'a STQavyaSd'at , iav iv vrjem^ iQijfir]." togs' £qp«T' EvQvloxos, £^1 ^' rjvEOv a?Aoi italQoi. \ avtixa (J' 'fffAtoio'' /Jorav akaeavres aQiOtae j ayyvd-av ov yccQ rrjXa vadg' xvavoTtQaQOio Po0xe0xovd'' aUxag'^ xalal^ p6ag avQVjiatcoTtof ^^^ TKg™ 8e naQi(StfJ6avto , %al ev'iatocovxo'" Q'aotSiv, rpvXka" dQaijjcc^Evoi, ragava dQvogP vipix6[ioio- ov yuQ a%ov xqi'I- Kavxov avGOe^fiov'^ ajtl vrjog. 348. ^omv eVek' Vi. 5 post r^s. Vr. Vi. 50 e glossa, og&oiitQacov Vi. iii (133 post ras.). 349. i&slsi, a K. Stu. Vi. 133, iS'slrja' Vr. ; sanovxai mss. x (Vi. omn. c) Eu. Fl., -covrat rf M., senmvxai Fl., s'n.ovxai a ^ H. I. K. Stu., ^s anaiv- xai Bek. 350. jjavrov £ji A; kjio s. 351. crgEyysO'S'at var. 1. H. 353. agC- axovg y Stu., -xovs et a sup. N., -Tag d et ow sup. a. 354. j'ftos I. Stu. Vr. Vi. 50, 133 N. ex em., -tog et sup. A. 11. K. 356. TiSQiaxijaavxo mss. xvii (« ^ y d H. Vi. omn.) Eu. Fl., tcsqI crjj'ff. I. 357. cpvlla Ss mss. ix (« H. Vi. ii) FL; igEi/ia'ftsrot var. 1. Vi. 56, hoc et Sgstp. V. prise upon which the blessing of Athens had been invoked, sets up the spoils to her on the stern of his galley, 099' iQOV szoiiiaeaaLax' A&7]vrj. 348 — gi. o^S-o^f^ecipeefor, the latter element is i{.{s)QaiQa from «£pa-os, like vsaiQCi from rsagog: for the epith., applied also to ships , see App, F. i (5). — ei 6e ... iS-eXfi . . . eanmv- rai, with this 2"£QSL (lalavovs, lisBBTi Ss (isliaaas. — xgi, see on d. 41. DAT SXXIV.J OAT22EIA2 M- 359—372- 285 ccvtaQ STtSL Q Ev^avto xal'' sG(pai,av nal sdsiQav, ]6o ii7}Qovs^ "t i^Exafiov xatd" ts xvLat] ixd^vipav, diTixv^a TtoLfjeavrsg, in avtav 8' cofio&sTrjSav ov8' Eixov (isd'v ^.stipai,'^ sit' aid'o^dvoig CeqoIGiv, dk^ vdaxi GjCEvSovrsg ETtcoitrmv Eyuara" Ttdvra. avraQ^ iital xatd (irJQ' axdfj, xul <3nXdy%v sTcaGavto, 365 fttfftvAAdv t' KQa tdkXa Kal u(i(p' o^skoiGiv ^nsiQav. xal toTE ^OL pistpdQCJV £^EG0vtos vrjdvfios^^ vnvog- firjv'' d' idvat, iitl^ v^a &orlv xal &lva d'aXdGGrjs- aAA'^ OTE Sij 6%e86v i^cc ximv vsog dfKpiEliGGTjg , xttl tots fi£ xvtGrjg d^cpr]kv9EV'" ijdwg avT/ti^' • " 370 o^f/.aj'|«s° 8s ^soiGi ju.£t' d&ttvdtoiGi. ysymvEvvP "ZevI TcdtSQ ijd' a/lAot (idxagsg d'sol aisv sovtsg, ij [IS (idV sig dt7]v xoifiiJGats vrj^sC vjtva, a A. 459 , B. ii-i —i. b cf. y. 'J, 450. c y. 457-8 mar. d y. 4G0 mar, , J. 775. e J. ne, P. 64. f y. 461—2 mar. g' 1. 373, 438. li d. 793 mar. i 9, 303 mar. k (J. 779 mar. 1 /<. 156—7 mar. m t. 122 mar. n cr.^.l74, «. 290. o X. 34. p I. 47, Q. 161. q e. 7 mar. 1- cf. x. 68-69. 364. sv-dj^ri. 366. J^t}Sv[iog. 368. diiqiij^sliaayg. 369. J^rjSvg. 359 Kttt ovloxvrag Ttgo^dlovzo a sed in mar. uostr. a man. 2. 360. Kviaar] a ^ e I. M. Vi. iii A. ex em. 363. anevSovtsg I. 364. OTtldyxva ndaavzo A., -yx'"' sndaavTO a ^ et rell. 365. (iCaxvlov cH.; t' alia mss. xi (y H. Vi. omn.), raXla a ^ 6 il. ^. Fl., $TtsiQOv N. Stu. et cum uota err. «; post hunc V. in et y K. sequitur A. 466. 367. ^aXdxxrig et 431 s. 368. vatog a G. I. M., -mg et o sup. H., jirjog K. Eu. 369. (noi A. I. K. Stu. Vi. 5 Fl.; iLvCaarig mss. xii (« ^ e H. Vi. omn.) Eu. Schol. ad B. 423; pro rjSvg in mar. vrjSvfiog a, TiSst' diiTiirj Schol. ad #. 363. 372. tj /jtcclcc fi' N. Vr. Vi. 50 Eo., rj ms fia'/l' K. ; Moiftt'coiTs St. 359 — 65, see on y. 456 — 62. With XviOOxi cf. $. 363, where it means the fat which simmers on the surface of water in which pork is boiled. Eustath. on this pass, notes that some regarded it there as a neut. pi., xa iivCari, sing. Kvtaog, but this he rejects as un-Ho- meric. — /i,e&"v, cf. sTil (T al'9ona olvov Xit^s, y. 459: this was on {snl) the parts sacrificially burnt. — eyxaxa has dat. k'yuaai, A. 438. — fti\' o^s^OLg cf. v. 30, ^osg dgyol oqsxV'sov dfKpl aiS-qgcp, and i. 394, ai^' 6(p&al- ix.bg ii,aivsa> nsgl (ioj^lw. — OTtxa- Xea xe, of. for the force of ictus afi- (prigscpscc rs (pagstQiriv, A. 45. 397—402. i§^fiaQ , -how Odys. him- self subsisted does not appear. We must suppose that at any rate he did not partake of the forbidden food. As the poet finds no difficulty in his hang- ing all day in the tree and floating nine days on the raft, 437, 447 inf., obviously without food, it is idle to enquire. — eQiTjQSg, this like dfiv- Ijicov applied to jEgisthus, a. 29, is a good instance of a fixed epithet stick- ing to its word, even when the con- nexion makes it least applicable. — iXdaavTsg, the v. I. slocovtig would suit Saivvvr in a strictly imperf. sense : "continued driving off and eating" — rf^ s^S., see on 256 sup. — Zi€pVQOq, see on 289 sup. — Ttqo- xovovq . . . 07ti.a . . . avrXov ixQi- ocpiv, see App. F. i (6) (4). — TtQVftviri (or ngviivrj), the adj., says Herodian, is icgvpivbg (oxyton): where, standing absolutely it has the force of a noun, most texts give ngviivri; so v. 84, mg aqa tfjg Jtgv^vrj (isv dsigsro. Some regard it thus -always when with vr]vg, as though two nouns in apposition. On this view, supported by the Schol. Ven. A., vrjl 9' ivl Tcgviivy p. 417 is correct, otherwise it should there be ngvfivy. 413. cifiv6iq, = ay,a, said to be ..iEolic, and thus to have lost its as- pirate. Herod, on A. 576 compares rjSog iqSovTi, and ^fiap ijfis'gor. — OQ- VSVT'iJQl, Curtius, p. 315, connects this through the Lat. urinalor urinari (ci. also ur-na, ur-ceus) with ovqov ovqsco, and the Sanskr. vdri water, and thus HOM. CD, II. regards it as having properly the f. The simile also occurs (mar.) where a death-blow is received from a huge stone crashing into the forehead of Cebriones: only there it is yidjiTtsa' an svegysog Stq>gov ; on which Patro- clus exclaims tag gitcc ^vPiara. 416 — 9. iXeXiy^ti , cf. ^Xaasv fisya %vpka . . . Tisgl Se a xsS Criv iXsXi^^v (mar.); the sudden twist from her course at a large angle with it is in each case meant. — 9-esLov, so, when the light- ning startles Diomedes' horses (mar.), dsivfj Ss cploy^ cogTO S'ssiov xaiofit- voio: a sulfurous smell is noticeable where lightning has newly struck. — xXi^TO, see on nsnXrifiivog , 108 sup. — xOQfOVaGLV, see on e. 66. The men's heads, while visible above the water, are compared to v-ogmvai float- ing there. — Q'sbq, from a. 9 the Sun-god seems intended. 19 390 0ATSSEIA2 M. 420—433- [day XXXIV. a cl'. B 779. b 424, 438, s 130, ij. 252. c cf. r. 437, /. :>H>. d I. 542. Q cr. J. 13, ■». 452, y. 25, 01. 482, X. 379, v. 2. f M. 263, r. 276. g- cr.5'.220,.2.574. h 1. 427. i 421. k 444, S. 437. 1 I. 82 mar. m 168, 400, .. 391. n X. 90. o 325 mar. p r. 263, f. 310, 0. 487. q 113 mar. r /J. 434 mar. s S. 136 , W. 538, X. 135; cl. ». 866, A. 601. t 108, 80. u 260 mar. V 23G mar. ■w 103, X. 145, Z. 433, ^. 167. x5-.375mar..i.383. y i2 213. z a». 6. aa Z. 267, . 219. avrccQ iya Sid i-i^og icpokcav,'^ oyp' an:6 xoi%ovs 420 /lu(j£ xylv^ejv rpdi/rtos"'' tj)v (Je ipilr^v'^ (pSQE^ xv(ia. EX de 01 iOtov ft'paSf norl xQoitiv^ avrdg in' avra ra Q d[iq)a Gwde^yov^ ofiov xqotciv^ riSh xal Istov i^o^svog^ S' inl tots, (psgofiriv oAooig' avi^ovOiv. 435 svQ-' 7} tot ZEq)VQOs (lav i%avGaxo™ Xci.lXa%i %'vmv TJkd'E" d' ETcl iVoTOg" dxa, (pBQcav £[ia akyEa'i' d'viiw, ogjp' Eti Ti)vi oAo^v dvafiEtQTJGaifii XaQV^Siv. TCavvv%iog^ cpEQO^rjv, ccfia^ d' i^aMa dviovri iJAO-ov ETil HxvkXris^ GxotieXov Seivijv"- te Xccqv^Siv. ^^0 ■rj"' (isv dvEQ^oi^d'rjGE O'aAaO'ffijg aXfivQov vdag- avraQ iya noxl ^axgov EQiVEOv"" vipoG^'^ KcpS'ftg, xm jtQOsq)vgy ij(^6[i7iv , cog vvxxEQtg-^ ovdd nrj^^ sixov 422. foi. 424. avvsfsgyov. 420. rsix°S G- 422. tcc^s Zenod., h., FI. N. a et H. sup. St. Em. Ox. quod commendat Wolf, praef. p. xlix, aga^s Aristar., ll., rf e Eii. Wo.; tcsqI N. Vi. 5, 56; iv avtai N., in' avxriv Vi. 56. 423. snirovov et sup. og a; tizdvvaTO /Joog IcpL %zaft,svoio Athen. xiv. p. 362. 426. ^'rot cc ^ s; &vts cum explic. oj'efiK T. quasi iTtavaa9' legisset. 428. &dKaaaav. pro^ Xccq. Apoll. Lex. 429. yccQ (psgofi. e; v.axaSvvxi y Stu. cc in mar. 430. Tji'S'or S' Vi. 133. 43' — 3 citat Strabo I. 44. 432. dsQX&sls a. 433. slxof'-V'" ^ ^ man. i ut videtur; ovSs nio Vr. Vi. 50. 420 — 5. "I continued pacing the mid- ''plank till the sides and keel parted. "The mast was wrenched out, but I "lashed it on the keel by the leathern "backstay, and seated myself thereon "to drift before the gale." 420—5. etpoizoiv, see App. P. i (4). — Toixovg . . . TQOTtioq, ib. (2). — STtlvovog . . . xeTevxo* '*■ (6) (8). Cf. with the event here Eurip. Hel. 411, TQOnig S' iXsi'cp&r) noiKiXcov aQfioofidtcov. — ex ... aQa^s, oi, dat. ethical, is the ship. The mast fell before, 410; the wave now wrenches it from its juncture with the ship at the iGtoTtiSrj, 51 sup. Obs. ti. I, fo;|£ (or, as Zenod., sri^s) for ccqcc^s here r for tnizovog cf. mar.; such effect of arsis is common in inl. — si:l TOt^ k. t. I., in his previous brief narrative to Alcin. 7). 252 he mentions the keel only as supporting him avxao sym tgoniv ay- KKs iXmv. See also App. P. i (2) note ' vol. I. p. cvir. 426—41. "The gale from the N. W. "abated and a southerly breeze then "set in, to ray consternation, since it "would drive me on Charybdis again, "which, after drifting all mght,Ineared. "As the gulf yawned before me , I "caught the boughs of the over-shadow- "ing fig-tree and clung there, bat-like "without a footing, till the planks "reappeared from the vortex — a weary "while; as a judge finds it who has to "hold court so long." 426—37. Zi. 120. r cf. 248 mar., E. 122. s 0. 479. t 276. u 42.1, S- 437. V 4. 351. w223. X O. 47, a. 28 mar. y 287, a. 11 mar. 435- J-SKag. 438. iJ^ilSofisvco. 446. iaJ^iSssiv. 434. outf Vi. s,_56; imfistvccL et (3^ sup. a. 435. sti^oi' QOi, a compound of acoQOi,, 89, see note there. — vto- Xs/isatg, see App. A. 21. 439—40. oxp'', for this complete pause after the first half- foot cf. y. 366, where vvv' begins the line. — tj/u,o^ d "A. X. i., the simile means that he hung as long in the tree as the judge would sit, who holds court all day, and rises at supper-time: see, for the supposed inconsistency of this with Tgls ^,\v yag r' dvirjOLV K. 1. I , 105 sup. , note ad loc. — dveotrj, aor. of habitual action. — veixaa, cf. S. 497 foil., ^v&a Se vstKog (nQoiQii ... Svo S' avSgss ivsitisov si'vsiicc notvrjg ■x. r. X. There, the case being one of homicide, the assembled ySQOvzsg form the court: here the ccvi^q might seem to sit alone, but this is not necessary. 442 — 53. "I plunged down into the "sea beside my raft, bestrode it, and "paddled with my hands. [Scylla was "not allowed to see me, or 1 must have "perished.] I floated nine days, and "on the tenth the gods landed me at "Ogygie. There Calyps6 received me "to her love, but this you have heard "before — why hear a tale twice over?" 442 — 4.^ tjxci . . . xaO'vnegd'S = Mtt'd'sjjxo! vnsQ&s, meaning, with noS. v.. %£i. (psQSa&ai, "I relinquished my hold, hand and foot, from above". — fieOOm , und. vSati. — irtfovjiijOa, "plunged, or splashed into". — 7iaQe§, "alongside of"; so, but with no such sense of closeness as here, TcaQSK t^v vfiaov ilavvsts vrja, 276 sup. and vrj^s jiag^l, £. 439; see on i. 116. The J§ in this compound denotes th9,t one body is external to the other, it may be barely clearing it, or giving it "a wide berth". 44S — 6 are marked by Schol. Q, as rejected, and justly; since, being on the Charybdis side, it is indifferent whether Scylla sees him or not, as he is by that very fact, out of her reach. This is what the Schol. means, though somewhat obscured by. corruption. — ainvv, see on a. n. It may have been added by some one who thought 292 0ATS2EIAZ: M. 447—453. [day XXXIV. a 1;. 253—6 mar. b 150, c. 334 mar. 1; 1;. 256. il (i 262, f. 170, (11. 379. e E. 415, T. 116. EV&EV d' Evvrj^aQ^ q)SQ6iifiv, dsxccrr] da /if vvxxl vfi 383- "' ^' 261. «» r. 392-4- "' ^- 594- "■> gj. 184— s, 253^5, '■* 7). ig— 20, '8'. 8, -85- " V- '37-8. ' ^- 373- •"■ ^5°i 3»3- ""■ '"'• indicates some formal aud recognized proceeding. *■' (i 4) If we may regard the entertainment and despatch of strangers as a public duty, whether self-imposed or not, of the king and people, then all that per- * More evidence seems wanted to uphold the reviewer's theory that Poseidon was either the supreme God of the Phoenicians or at any rate their sea-god, and whether the remains called Cyelopian are really Phoenician is even more doubt- ful (see Mommseu's Rome I. xv.). The sea- points of Peloponnesus, Pylos, Corinth, Tsenarus, and the landing-place of Danaiis in legend on the Argive coast, were, doubtless, seats of Poseidon's worship in heroic or historic times (Quart. Kev. p. 214—9, referring to Pausan. II. 1, 6 and 15, 4, also to Aristoph. Plut. 396, Cf. 1050, as regards "the Poseidon of the sea"). This deity, if foreign, like all which the Greeks imported, was subsequently and rapidly moulded and coloured by their own imagination. The worship of Poseidon in connexion with the horse, referred to by the same writer, might on the above theory be explained by the supposition that the Phcenicians brought oriental horses with them, which greatly improved the Greek breed; just as the best blood in modern English stables is said to be all ti-aceable te the "Godolphin Arabian" The original race of horses in Greece probably came from the northern Thracian region, perhaps the modern Ukraine (cf. Byron's Mazeppal ; hence its connexion with the wind Boreas; and, as the one, so the other, is likely to have had its representation in myth. " ■ff. 47. '» »j. 186, ■9-. II. <^'> rj. 50. "' V. 8 cf, A 259; cf. S. 621, 0. 466—7. ''S «■. 389-94. " I. 338-41. ^^ V. 13 — 15. "5 /. 263 foil., T. 138 foil., cf. 148. »'^ V. 14—5. " |3. 76-8. APPENDIX G. I. ix tains to those offices might be also a public burden falling alike on king, nobles and people at large. Such seems indeed the purport of the words of Arete, ^sivog avz' i/iog idziv , sitactog d' i'niJiOQS nijbrjg, and of Alcinoiis , aqyaXsov yciQ sva ngocKog xagiaaed'ai.^^ I It may be observed however, that he rates the inferior paailijsg at the same value as himself, and claims no generous precedence in the proportion given, merely adding a KaXbv alsiaov as his own personal token of friendship.'" As he "requisitions" the gifts, so Alcinoiis commands a levy of oarsmen — a picked crew, it should seem— to be in readiness to escort the stranger on the morrow. They are taken from among the ^iovQOi,^" probably corresponding with the men of military service in a Greek heroic polity. (15) To come to our third head, the twelve nobles are chiefly remarkable for their entire unimportance. Only one has any personal prominence, the senior Echeneiis, and his importance resemble^ that of Polonius at the court of Den- mark. His only speech of any significance finds its chief theme in the collective insignificance of those whom he represents, which he puts forward with polite de- 'ference as a reason for greater promptness in the king, — "Alcinoiis must give the word. They, the chiefs, simply wait for his command.".'-" And the other few lines which he utters are in a similarly courtly strain; — "on him depends deed and word alike, but the queen's speech was very much to the purpose, — 'twas for them to obey.""* Now this is not only very different from the language of Nestor or Diomedes to Agamemnon, but even from that of Antenor to Priam. °'' Even the old courtiers basking on the walls of Troy, have some notion of pub- lic policy as opposed to royal license."'' But the Phseacian courtiers have no independence. Their sole function is to echo the royal mandate, or prompt de- ferentially on points of etiquette. (16) The queen however appears to be the soul of the court. Indications of her character, as prompt, active and sympathetic, are observable throughout. Nausicaa, who is evidently her "mother's daughter", is the person selected by Pallas to contrive the introduction of Odysseus at the court of Alcinoiis."'' She directs the stranger whom she rescues to adress himself first as a suppliant to the queen. He is to pass by the king, who "sits on his throne by her drinking like a god", and fling his arms around Arete's knees, that he may the sooner see the day of his return."" "She is honoured and looked up to," says the disguised Pallas, "as no other woman on earth is, alike by her admiring husband, sons, "and subjects, whenever she appears in public. She is likewise endued with good "mental gifts, and reconciles conjugal differences between those subjects. Only "make sure of her, and your passport home is safe.""' Her interposition, renew- ing the appeal on behalf of Odysseus and energetically extolling his merits, on the score of the interest which she had found in his tale of the Greek ladies of the elder time, is the first word which breaks the spell cast by his narrative on tlie listening circle, and she adroitly turns the occasion to account, to bespeak their further liberality towards him."s Her influence is vindicated by the result, as Alcinoiis at once acts upon her words. We see here the quickness of her sympathies. 6* I. 338, V. 15. 8" ■©■. ; '■" k. 342—6. "3 H. 347- 590— 5' 43°. »'• «3- '■"' ^- 35— 9i 4°- "' rj. 155-6.6, -51. ""I r. 159-60. "5 g. IS foil. "« f. 304-12. »' rj. 67-77. "8 X. 333 foil. X APPDNDIX G. I. Her rapid question on recognizing tLe garnients which Naiisicaa had given Odys- sens shows a ready insight and quick perception.^' The gifts at first levied are received by her sons and deposited in her custody, and her personal attendants bring the whole down to the ship for embarcation.""' It is she who cautions him to secure his package well for fear of plunder. ' It is to her that Odysseus' parting salutation is addressed. Nausicaa seconds her mother and cleverly claims the Joaygta of the hero.^ Her characteristics have been to some extent by anticipation noticed above, and in App. P. 2 (13)- See also Mr. Gladstone's Homeric Studies II, 483, 499. Thus in the last scene at the Phseacian court, as in the first, female influence predominates. It is in harmony with this that the shades of the heroines of the past take precedence in that portion of the vsv.via*, their sons etc. being only mentioned as secondaries in connexion with them; and in the same tale Persephone, queen of those shades, appears to be most potent below, ^ no mention of Aides or Aidoneus occurring, save as coupled with h«r*, or in the impersonal phrase Sofiov "A'CSiPS si'Gco.'' (17) Now no other Greek lady in H. enjoys this large share of importance where those of the other sex come in for any mention at all. The position of Penelope is so exceptional as to bar her from comparison; or rather her story breaks off just at the point at which her husband's return might have enabled us to compare her case with that of Arete at AlcinoUs' side. Previous to that return her forlorn position and "state of seige" by the suitors force her into an unnatural prominence as measured by a Greek standard. We must then look to Asiatic history for a parallel , and there we shall find it not unfrequently. The names of Semiramis , Nitocris , Jezebel and Athaliah rise at once to our recollection. Whereas in Greek narrative we must look far down to find any woman who reaches the mark of Artemisia, and she is an Asiatic Greek and fights in Xerxes,' fleet. It is apposite to the same view of this subject to no- tice that Alcinous and Arete were uncle and niece" as well as husband and wife — a connexion by blood far closer than according to general Greek notions was deemed compatible with marriage, although in the royal houses of Sparta it seems, doubtless for dynastic reasons, to have been sometimes allowed that persons so related should marry. In ancient Persia, however, such marriages are believed to have been common, and the case of Cambyses is a well known instance of one where the tie by blood was closer still. APPENDIX Gc. 2. On CERTAIN TKACES OF ALTEEED TREATMENT IN THE Ph^ACIAN EPISODE. The possibility that the episode of the wanderings i—fi was a later, although Homeric, addition, has been noticed on ■9'. 50—5. To the difficulty there noticed — more apparent than real under such a stress of hospitality — of the long de- ™'jj. 234-8. "■»«■. 419— 20, v. 66— g. ifl-. 443— s. 2v. 59— 63. 3^.461. "f X. 225— 9. 5 X. 491,494— 5, S34, 564. « ^. 47. 'i. 571,627. 8^.^4—66. APPENDIX G. t. xi tention of the ship and crew, should be added the double incident of Odysseus weeping at the tale of Troy and Alcinoiis alone noticing him {9. 83 foil., 521 foil.); the double sets of presents {9. 389 foil., I. 339—40, v. 13—14) and the double conveyance to the ship and stowage of them {v. 19 — z2, 66 — 72). The process of recasting has gone so far that no mere excision will now restore the simpler form. It is due to the notions of heroic hospitality that he should not depart without disclosing his name and without a solemn final banquet. Tlie leading points -which serve to keep the incidents in their proper relation to the previous and later books, are that Odysseus must reach Ithaca asleep (»j. 318 — 20 V. 92), therefore must voyage by night, and therefore must start at the end of a day, and therefore must fill up at least one day at the PhaBacian court. He actually spends two days there. The first is occupied by the games, dances &c. Had the recasting process been mere complete, the narrative of his adventures would probably have fallgn into the second day. As it is, the Phaaacian court " turn night into day " to listen to him ; and whereas one vvx&i^U'^QOV is thus surcharged with song, incident, legend and narrative, the next is miserably je- june of interest, and even Odysseus has nothing to do but to watch the sun on his course towards the west, and then, the stowage of the presents being com- pleted, to go on board and fall asleep (v. 28 — 35, 79, 91). The dreary blank of expectation is, however, turned to some account by the poet in a-description of his listless watching. We may notwithstanding approximate to a. notion of the first cast of the poem by casting out from ■9'. 572 to the end, from t. 31 to fi. 449, and from v._ 1 to 52 inclusive. We may thus conceive the ship to have started at about 10 p. m. by our reckoning upon the 34th day. This indeed leaves the repetition of the tears of Odysseus untouched. But there seems after all something natural in this. After long separation from both com- rades and home the lay of the bard would revive a link between himself, now among strangers, and all whom he had left or lost, and having heard one masterly specimen he might well long for more, although it tried his feel- ings to listen. Nitzsch has expressed his suspicions, which I do not share, of the passages &. 161 foil, and 248 foil., as containing matters not elsewhere touched upon in Homeric poetry {Plan unci Gang der Odyssee, II p. xlvii), There will remain several passages where the recasting process has occasioned a clumsiness in some details. Thus the bathing and the packing seem mixed up with some degree of confusion in the passage -S-. 417 — 57. We are not quite sure whether the qjapos and j;tT(»j' put on by Odysseus there are those given him by the queen", as they should more properly be, or those originally lent him by Nausicaa,'" or another set wholly independent. The beginning of the thirteenth book is, moreover, very tame, and we feel that we have made a false start in V. 19 — 22 when we come to 66 — 72. We seem to be reading a palimpsest in which the older writing shows through the new and confuses it. But I cannot say that this appears to me to be probably due to another hand than that of the original poet. ' &. 441. cf. V. 67. '0 J. 228. APPENDIX G. 3. APPENDIX G. 3. On the vExvCa. (0 Odys. is told by Circe that a breeze of Boreas' will bear him without ef- fort as far as he need sail towards the region of the dead. When he has passed across {Si) Oceanus,^ conceived as a vast river encompassing the earth ,^ he will find a beach and the groves'^ of Persephone. This Ocean river must be viewed as having a channel of junction with the ^aXaeaa, and by passing across it {Si' 'Slyisavoio nsQtjaai) a voyage to its further shore must be meant, not however necessarily excluding the passing some way up its stream. At the "beach" indicated, he is to strand his galley,* and go on foot to the AtSsco S6[iov,^ marked by the confluence of infernal rivers^ etc.; where he is to dig the pit, adore the dead with vows and perform the prescribed sacrifice'. (2) When the voyage is described as made, we iind the fair breeze promised,' before which the ship runs a whole day.' Then the nsiqata Sl-nsavoio, probably meaning the Ocean-limit of the earth,'" are reached. No beach or groves occur; but instead, the Cimmerians' land and city in their perpetual sunless gloom are neared, as night overtakes the ship". The galley is there stranded, and the hero goes, the two chiefs of his crew attending him to assist in the sacrifice, along the side of the Ocean river (jtaga qoov 'Slv..) to the spot indicated by Circe." The rest of his comrades, from X. 636, where he rejoins them, would seem to be left at the ship. It may thus be objected that the topographical features which Circe leads him to expect are not in fact found by him, and that others appear in their stead. Further, on his return, the ship, left behind them at the distance of their march along the shore of the Ocean river, whatever that may have been, appears close at hand;" and they then voyage down the stream on board, the current wafting her, aided first by oar and then by sail.'* We cannot suppose the rest of the crew to have followed unbidden with the ship; nor do I see how any adjustment of the details of the voyages to and from the region of the dead can make them match; and I believe it is lost trouble to attempt it on a point on which neither the poet * These groves are specified as containing fiatiQai z' ai'ysiQoi Mai iriai mXsei- Kaqnoi. For the txi'ysiQog in reference to this connexion see note ad he. and citation there from Stobseus. As regards the willow, (oXBoi^aQnog is probably intended as an epithet distinctive of it , and so the Scholl. take it. Stobseus III 21, again citing Porphyry, says "the willow sheds its fruit before maturity' (xQiv iy.&Qiipcii) and thus accounts for the epithet; wdding "it is said that its fruit given in wine produces barrenness, extinguishing the generative power and impulses". The Scholl. repeat this or what amounts to it. The old English notion according to which forsaken damsels are said to "wear the willow", may perhaps be grounded on some such tradition. Comp. "Sing willow, willow, willow", Shaksp. ' M. 506—8. 2 508. ' 2:. 607. ' K. 511. = 512. ' S'3-6- ' 517—34- f A. 7. S II. '<> 13. and 636. " 14-16. '* 638-40. '2 20—2. '3 cf. X. 20 APPENDIX G. 3. xiii nor his hearers would care for exactness, on at any rate on which they cared more for the liTeliness given by variety. (3) The difference hetvfeen Circe's directions and the facts found in their place is more serious, because the question is obvious and natural, if the directions are not to be verified why are they given? In the next book all CircS's descriptions of the Sirens' isle, the IIlayKxcii with their smoke and uproar, of the position and character of the adjacent rocks, and of the Sun's Holy Island, all tally with minuteness when we compare them with the sequel of description.' •> Why then should there be ii, difference here? Of course we might cut the knot by the excision of one or both of the passages, so as to leave no opening for agree- ment or discrepancy. I shall further on (6)— (i i ), show independent reasons for think- ing that the part of Circe's directions, which relates to the confluence of the rivers as marking the 'AtSsto Sofiog, is spurious. But those reasons, as regards the pre- sent view, are immaterial, and I shall assume for the purpose of the argument that the lines are genuine, since , if they are spurious , the argument will gain, if anything, in force. I only add that in that case Iv&aSe of 516 wl'l still refer to the 'AtSsco So/Jkos, as it does now. (4) Let us suppose the ship on her course, nearing the alato: of x. 509, but that the day ends and the Cimmerian gloomland throws its shadow over the crew before those groves ai-e sighted. The hero, in compliance with the cu.stom of not keeping the sea at night with a shore close at hand, and making out that shore to be that of 'Sl'xsavog, would probably act on his own discretion and land at once , then proceed on foot — this he actually does — to the spot indicated by Circe — it may be to the alasa, the 7tSTQr] and the avvsai-e cf. «. 509, 515 — 6, although we are not expressly told that they are recognized. Thus the words, vv^ 6X6r] xixaxai StiXoiai ^gotoiaiv ,'^ suggest an adequate reason for deviat- ing from the letter of CircS's instructions, while their spirit is observed; in preference to the chance of missing all landmarks, by going on up the Ocean stream on board ship in the dark. Those words then lead easily up to the action, vrja fiEv iv&' il96vTig ixslaa^sv ," with a significant stress on the I'v&a, But if all this had been "dragged into detail" of description with the minuteness with which it is suggested here, the paramount element in the whole, that of awfulness , would have been marred. We must remember that we are not reading a ship's log-book, but the song of one who approached the mysterious with a due instinct of the picturesque. Circe gives her description in the light of living day, and the local features are suitably specified. In the actual voyage, as we touch the verge of the great mystery, we look for them in vain. The Cimmerian night - curtain falls upon the adventurous crew, and all is blank. Along the side of Ocean's stream they grope their way in gloom, and seem to find it almost without the help of sense. Inconsistency there is; but it comes . in as one element of that indefinite which is a condition of the mysterious. The details which might reconcile the inconsistency are suppressed, as being them- selves inconsistent with the ruling idea. And the inconsistency is thus turned to poetic account. ' (5) The hero now reaches the confines of the. unseen world, to traffic with its mysteries. A sacrificial libation is first poured to all tlie dead promiscuously, IS cf. ft. 39— 141 and 166—263. '" I. 19. " 20. xiv APPENDIX Q. 3. about {afiipl) the edge of a pit previously dug.'^ This is coupled with a pro- mise of further sacrifices on reaching home and of a special victim to Teiresias. Considerable stress is laid on the solemn supplication to the "nations of the dead", i. e. to the dead viewed as a vast assembled host, evxyoi- i-irfiai t£ x. T. X., TColXa Ss yovvovjiriv vs%vcov d/irjvriva Kagriva,'" evxaXfiai XizriaC ts . . skXiadiiyiv^" are the expressions. Then follows the burnt-offering of a ram and ewe, attended by a drink-offering of the blood and a special invocation of Aides and Persephone, to whom the victims must be viewed as offered. Now, we can have no doubt that the desire to hold commerce with departed spirits was common from a very early period, far earlier probably than any date which can be ascribed to the Odyssey. One leading motive for this would be to extract knowledge from the dead, and rescue secrets from perishing with them. Thus, not only Teiresias instructs Odysseus as to the future, but his mother in- forms him as to the past. Special localities* became traditionally the sites of such necromancy, and no doubt individual persons obtained a reputation as necro- mancers, or viedia, such as Virgil's Sibyl. With such details, however, we are not now concerned. The method pursued by Odysseus under the direction of CircS was probably one in repute for such purposes. It is observable that they in- clude the chief nutriments of life, honey and milk, wine, water, meal, sheep, and above all the blood of the latter, which is treated with a sanctity reminding us of the Levitical law, and of the Divine dictum "the blood is the life". This in fact seems the essential part of the sacrifice, foj which the previous ritual is preparatory. The directions are precise: the pit is to be foursquare and of given dimensions, nvjovaiov bv&cc kocl IVfl'of,^' and the sheep or Iambs are to be slain over or "into"'* it, i. e. so that the blood may run in. In CircS's directions it is minutely added, that he is to turn the victims sis "Egs^og, and himself to turn away. This little pool of blood, the vital fluid, and nourisher of the body, is sup- posed to act like a bait on the dead. They assemble round it, like flies round honey, and are kept from such confusion as would probably baffle the supplicant's object, only by the naked sword. Now this ritual seems designed to exhibit, to dramatize as it were , life and death. The elements of food in life come first, and foremost among these, milk and honey''', the diet of infancy. Then comes death, set forth in the slaughter of the lambs and their blood soaking into the earth. Last comes the burning of their bodies,'* just as it is the last office performed upon the dead. The intense realization of the unseen world is re- markable. The dead, we must suppose, hear the prayers addressed to them and treasure up the vows of future offerings.^^ The blood flows, and they muster as to a banquet to which they have been duly bidden.^" They are spoken of in "nations"," and as distinguished according to sex and age,*"* but in various remarkable expressions as powerless and helpless.'^ • Bekker Anecdota p. 414, 2 mentions such a place of resort iv Tvgarjvia Xifivrj, meaning Avernus in Italy, as recorded by Sophocles ; cf. Diodor. Sicul. IV. 22. ** The lines which express this have been suspected. I think needlessly, except perhaps the last, see note ad loc. X. 38 — 43. '" X. 26—35. "* "■ 526, K. 521. »»i. 34— 5. »' «. S17, X. 25. '' X. 36 23 X. 27-8. " X. 4S-6. " ^ 521 — s, X. 30—6. »« X. 37—8. " ». 526. 28 H. 521, X. 29, 219—22, 393—4, 476. APPENDIX G. 3. XV (6) As regards the infernal rivers, one only is elsewhere mentioned by Tl., the water of Styx, the river of the oath ,'^ in which character it also appears in He- siod, together with a legend how Styx, who is always female, a nymph or goddess, the eldest daughter of Oceanus, was first to appear on Zeus' side against the Titans.^" For some awe-inspiring characteristics of the actual Styx see App. D. 14. Tozer, Highlamh of 3'., II. 209, speaks of it as "a magnificent waterfall, which descends 500 ft. over a stupendous clifif in the wildest part of Arcadia" On these physical facts the name Styx, meaning horror or repulsive awe, is no doubt founded. The occasion of the mention of Styx in the Catalogue 3' is the desire to account for a natural fact — that the Titaresius, an affluent of the Pen- eius, mingles not its waters, but flowers over those of the latter like oil,* oq- ■X.QV yaq Scivov, 2tvyog vSarog scxiv aTtOQQoi^. In connexion with Styx being the river of the oath, perjury is the one sin expressly mentioned in H. as punishable after death.^^ Styx, however, stands clearly identified in a speech of Pallas, Ezvyoq vSatos alita QSiS-ga,^^ with the abode of the dead, and is probably the "river" referred to by Patroclus '^ as barring his intercourse. The other infernal rivers are mentioned here only — the singular Ttororfioio, «. 529, is probably Siyisavoto — and the passage bears rather a strong mark of uneasy interpolation. It is nvTOs S' st's 'At'Ssco isvai Sofiov svQcosvra. i'v&ce fisv tig 'A^igovxa Tlvgitplsyi&iav zs QCovaiv KmiivTog &' , os Sr] Srvyog vSaxog iariv ccnoQQCo^, nsTQT] TS ^vviaig Tf Svo TtoTafiOiv SQiSovnaiv.^^ Now, the harshness of the two subjects nsxQr] and ^vvtaig in the last line as they stand, requiring iarl, predicative, to be understood close after the occur- rence of aativ as a copula, in order to make a complete sentence, is clearly objectionable. Again, to revert to general language after precise description, i. c. after telling us, " there Pyriphlegethon and Cocytus flow into the Acheron," to add, "and there is the confluence of two roaring streams", is surely tame and unpoetical in a. high degree: not to mention that the ^vvssig reqiiired by the previous description is really that of three rivers not two. (7) Now, of the names Acheron, Cocytus, Pyriphlegethon, none is found anywhere else in H. , although there are repeated allusion to Aides, one containing, as we have seen, the name of Styx. Acheron occurs in Pindar'* and in jEschyliis,^' Cocytus in .^Eschylus only, Pyriphlegethon in neither. Cocytus and Periphlege- thon are equally absent from the fragments of the early Lyric writers. Further, when they make their voyage and reach the abode of the dead, we are only told, "we went till we came to the place which Circe had indicated": and there is no mention of rivers at all in book I, save in a passage of the speech of Anticleia, condemned by a tradition of the Scholl., derived, we may presume, from Aristarchus, and partly inconsistent with its own context. "How", says she, * So Tozer says that the Salamvria (Peneius) is in Romaic ballads the river of the dead. Jii £. i8s, B. 755, S. 271 cf. 0. 369. '" Hes. Theogn. 361, 383, 389, 397, 776, 805. 5.755. 32 r. 278; cf. a 274. 279- '' 0.369- ^^ ^- 73- ^^K. 512— 5. Pyth. XI. 32, Nem. IV. 138, Fragm. 107, 3 Donalds. " Sept. c, Th. 690, 856. Agam. 1 1 60. xvi APPENDIX G. 3. could you come across these rivers, which intervene between the living world and the dead without a shipf" And she immediately proceeds to speak of his ship and comrades as assumed to have accompanied him. The sentiment here seems to suit the later tradition of Charon and the ferry over the Styx or Ache- rusian lake, which was actually incorporated by Polygnotus in his representa- tions of the Homeric vsiivia on the wall of the Delphic Lesche. (8) Yet the spot "which Circe had indicated" (cpQcias^'^) seems to require some natural landmark which would show them where to stop. Such would he suf- ficiently furnished by "the rock and the confluence", if we omit the lines which give the rivers' names and read I'vQ'cc* nstgrj avvsGig xs Svo Ttotafimv sqlSov- n■■ 3°i- *'' k. 560, X. 6^. '» ^ 475. HOM. on. II. APP. '' xviii APPENDIX G. 3. respondingly rov [isv {itvva) syoiiv dv svti'na.'*'' In all these modes of ex- pression the governing; image is that of an Aides below the earth, such as we find expressly stated in the II., as in the striking passage where beneath the thunder and the earthquake Aidoneus, who is ava^ ivSQtav , svsQOiatv avdaamv, and Zsug natax^oviog ,*'^ fears lest the crust of the earth which veiled his realm should be broken up and his abode displayed.''^ The shade of Patroclus departs ■xccra x^ovog.^" The deities who avenge perjury, do so on the dead vtis- v£q9i.'-'' Similar direct notices abound. This is indeed the natural a;id obvious conception. It was the one most familiar to the hearers' minds, — may we not add? — to the poet's own, and to which his language seems to revert in spite of his effort to establish a contrary general image. In Sclavonic folk-lore, as in i., a sea is to be crossed by the disembodied spirit, and the abode of the dead, the "Rai", is situated in the far eastern region of the Sun, as I have supposed the Homeric to lie "See Songs of the Russian People" by "W. Ralston, and my note on ft. 2 — 3. The rhapsodist who made up the first part of m. has confused the idea. The departing shades there take their way Ttap riilCoio icvlag,^^ i.e. "past the gates of sun.9e<", as is clear from his geographical notice of the AsvtiaSa nstgriv.^^ The notion of a subterranean inferno is clearly deducible from the custom of burying the corpse, that of one beyond the limits of earth and its surrounding Ocean-stream, no less clearly from the smoke rising from the pyre and carrying the essential form , the ipvx'rj , with it to an indefinitely remote region. And as these two modes, cremation and interment, viz. of the bones afterwards, were often combined (see "sunset, gloom, darkness", derived through a Phoenician medium. From it comes the adj. SQS^svvog, akin to which is SQSiivog. For ^ocpog see App. G. 5. This last is used for i) the west or northwest, 2) any darkness, 3) the especial gloom which pervades the region of the dead. The words are combined, to describe the cavern of Scylla, nQog ^ocpov slg Eps^os zSTQa^/jbSvov^''; see note ad loc; and so in the vision of Theoclymenus the seer, who describes the phantoms of impending fate as tsfis- viov Eq s§6 gSs V7C0 ^6q)ov.^^ I understand both these alike. The cave reach- es down towards the nether darkness, the phantoms are on their way to the gloom of A'ides. Contrast with this last the words rpocog Ss zdxiaTa XilaCso,^'^ directing Odysseus' speedy return to the living world. •" X. 625 ^' to. 12. 564. '« O. 188. /. 457. ■" T. 61—5. 5" 5f. 100. 51 J-. 278. 5^ (0. II. ^* CO. 100, 106, 204. 5 K. 560, I. 65, K. 512, 491, 54. 5G X. 211. " jj. 81. 58 „. 356. 59 X. 223. J, APPENDIX G. 3. xix (12) We have seen that the shades to Odysseus' eye, when standing by the blood, appear to emerge vnsi 'EQS^svg and return slg "Eqs^os.^" Where the whole atmosphere is a sunless gloom, a more intense darkness in one direction is yet supposable. There are other indications of a special centre of the abode of Death, marked by deeper shades of night, as when the ghost of Ajax or He- racles, conspicuous before, we may suppose, in the "Asphodel meadow", is said to go WfiOK 'AtSog tl'aco,^' when Odys. dreads the Gorgon head being sent to him £| jitdsa,^^ and when Circ§ bids him sacrifice the lambs turning them fig EQsPog.^^ The poet has no distinctive name to give, but uses the term, used just before generally for the whole region, in a sense which the context shows to be more intense; for, in the general sense, Odys. is in Erebus Ha- des etc. already. The effect of this vagueness of language is to add to the awful character of the thing described, and rather to convey the feeling than represent the image. I will consider further on (22) how far any representa- tion is traceable , and what is its type. (13) The physical state of the dead themselves in H. opens some questions of curious interest.** In the living man the q)Q£vsg appear to be the chief phy- sical basis alike of emotion and thought, o^i q>QSves TjTcaQ ixovaiv^* is an example of the use of the word with a clearly corporeal meaning such as I am not aware is found with the word in the singular. Again we read, sv&' aQcc re (pQSvsg $Qxaxcii dficp' aSivov «ijg, and so TjTOg ^vl 9 9 sol: and very similar is the use of the word nQtxTZLStg in ijnaQ vno nqccniScov.^^ A medial use of the word, transitional towards its moral and emotional sense, is found in 'Ekto- qa S alvov «j;og nvY.aes cpQSvag aficpijji^laivag,^^ where the epithet shows the physical affinity of the idea. The latter usage abounds in such phrases as toXnag Ivl cpQBolv, syii,d&eto cpQsalv, SsidoiKci Kata (pgsj/a.*' The same stem modified is 'found in q>Q6vig, aq)Q(av, sv(pQ(ov, oiiocpQcov, atpqaCva, (pQOV SCO, alio q)Qov SCO, and many similar compounds, but in all these the physical sense is superseded entirely. The lower creatures in accordance with this view, exhibit cpQSvsg, as in ovd aga xCg ecpi, fisra cpqsal ylyvstai dl-xij,^^ as do the animated works of art which are among the marvels of the poet's * We trace the general sense again in &. 368 where Eurystheus sent Hera- kles J| 'Eqs^svg a^ovxa Kvva, and I. 5^71 — 2, where we read r;SQOcpoi%ig Eqivvg i'-nlvsv i| 'Eq s^svaqj Lv. ** For a good conspectus of most of the references in this part of the sub- ject, and for some features of the general view taken, I am indebted to Nagels- bach, Theol. Horn, ch Vll. On some important points it will be seen that I differ from him. «^g, and especially v.gaSir], are often found in connexion with &vii6g e. g. Z. 523, K. 319, ■^xoq alone, a. 48. (isvog is ascribed to bodily parts in co. 319, P. 451. It is also coupled with tpvxri E. 296, or ^vfiog, X: 346, and stands alone for animal life in Ivasv Ss ^oog fisVog y. 450. So xstgcig XE [isvog xs H. 457. Thus fisi/og seems nearly equivalent to ''force",_ j. e. power as producing activity and motion. So we have it in the avsficov jisvog vyQOv divxcov, noxa(ji,av (isvog, ov itogSdUog roaov [isvog s. 478, M. 18, P. 20, of inanimate or brute force. Hence I derive diisvrjvog used to describe the dead. L 37, 564. «' I. 150, 627. " 635. '=3 54. 528. " I. 301. "5 n.481, J, T. 169, N. 412. «8 P. 83. " *. 583 > «• SS7> ^- SSS- °' ^- 245- b* XX APPENDIX G. 3. magic, e. g. the Phseacian ships and the live statuary of Hephsestus.^^ On the contrary Q-viLoi; appears not to retain any trace in H. of an original bodily meaning. It is very often found in some combination with the former word, as v,axa cpqiva «al Kara ^vfiov and dtaLcpqovi, Q-vfim,'"' or used exchangeably with it as mC&siv 9vnov and niL&siv (pQsva or cpQSvag.''^ It is also remark- able that &v[i6g is often a subject, niisiv ors &vii6g avcayoi v.. t. il./* gjgijv rarely so, especially where the two stand in connexion as in sg (pQSvu ^vfiog dysqS'rj, cpQSveg (except in the physical sense), I believe, never; always cpQSvag, Kara (pQ£vag, iv (pqsai, or the like is found; so sKld&sro cp^saiv. In cp^sva sKlsXa&sa&ai, irQansto cpQTjV,''^ it should be noticed that the verb is depo- nent or passive. Intellectual power is more commonly expressed by voog vovg or the rarer voTj^a,'"' which former thus appears as contradistinguishing men ii-om brutes, as in o't Ss av&v fiEr k'xov KSqiaXag ifavrjv zi iQixag te v.al Sifiag, avzccQ rovg rjv I'fiJistfog.'^ roiis moreover combines easily with &viiog, [i^tig, ^ovXrj and the like.'^ There is, however, a marked class of phrases in which vovff and fisvog appear as it were vested alike in the &viiog or in the (pQsvsg, e. g. zf/g sv [isv voog satl fisra cpQsalv, voov axs&g zovS ivl &viim, fisvog iXXa^s &vii,6v , iisvog Si of iv qigsal &rjiiev Sav&og.'''' (14) Now in death by violence the favourite phrases are XCits S' oazsa &V(i6g dno S snzazo, or ojjjst and fisXstov ^viiog,- and so ^v/jiov stands with aTcrjvQa, i^sXszo, oXiaaai, anonvsisiv ,''^ and the like. Similar is the use of ij>v%Ti |in ilivxv S £)t QS&imv 7izayi,£V7i;''^ whereas in such connexion cpqijv or qiQSveg is not found. We have in one passage ■S'tifioi «ort 'tpvx'ijg KSxaScov.'''' It is pro- bable that the etymological affinity of the words &viiog and ipvxrj influenced this use of them, yielding the literal senses of "warmth" and "breath" And similarly it should seem as if the qppTjj' cpQSvsg adhered to their original phy- sical basis and, like the eaQKSg and the oazsa, refused to be volatilized away. Correspondingly in the case of Odys., almost dead from exhaustion, we read, after a while eg (pQSva &vii,og dysQ&rj,'^' i. e. life came back to its physical seat. But then, although the ^vfjiog leaves the body at death, it is not men- tioned as a surviving element. The residuum is tjivxri merely, never &vjiog, and is spoken of as fleeting, impalpable and elusive, an si'SmXov, compared to sha- dow, smoke and dream. The most remarkable passages on this part of the subject are as follows. On being visited by the apparition of the unburied Pa- troclus, Achilles exclaims with an air of surprise, CO nonoi rj ga zCg sazi Kal slv AtSao Sofioieiv ipvxrj Kal li'ScoXov dzdq cpqivig ovk ivi 7td[i7cav.^' Teiresias by special prerogative retains his (pQBvsg and vovg, zov zs cpQBVig k'/iTisSoi etai'v za Kal z£&vt]S)ri voov jro'ps IItQasqi6v£i.a, ol'a> TtsnvvaO'ai ' toI Ss atiial ateaovaiv.*^ And Odys. receives from the shade of his mother the assurance of her state, «9 '9'. 556, S. 419. '» A. 193, 596, f. 293i Q- Z99- ' ^- 57*. 601. ' X. 573, 605—8. ' X. 23S. 260, 266, 271, 281, 298, 306, 321, 329, 568, 576, 582, 593. '" X. 615. APPENDIX G. 3. xxvii Herakles." I can only give as the common ground for this distrust the wide distance between such mythological refinements and the simple forms of early legend which are characteristically Homeric. It is impossible, I should think, to read even the legends contained in the vstivia only without feeling this. Moreover, we know what a flood of hero-worship pervaded the Greeks of the sixth century B. C. and afterwards ; see some remarks Pref. p. xxix, cxviii on this head. Now, it would be most unlikely that, with such a, tendency so strongly at work, the Homeric poems should have escaped some trace of it, especially when we con- sider of what a highly sympathetic material they consist, and in how loosely- linked a form they mostly hang. The myth of the JDioscuri, who are expressly denied divine origin by H. , is given by Pindar in a fully developed form, and these lines which relate to them may probably, date from the same period. In the II. they are spoken of as merely dead and buried in the ordinary course of nature, by way of accounting for their not being visible to Helen on the plain of Troy. Not that it is inconsistent with heroic legend for a hero first to die and then be translated to the state immortal , among the gods , if still not yet divine. For so in the account given by Proclus of the argument of the .^Ethio- pis, prefixed to the Schol. Ven., we read, tTtsixa 'Axillsvg Msfivova ktslvsi Hat TOVTm (isv Hcog tiuqcc ^log alTrjaafisvr] a&av aaCav SiScoaiv: a&avaaCa therefore does not in this view imply exemption from death. Menelaiis, we may remember, is somewhat doubtfully told (but see note on S. 561—9) that he is not to die in Argos (Peloponnesus), and since the poet (or interpolator, if so he be) cannot probably mean that he was to die in Elysium, whither he was to be sent, his exemption from death is probably intended. But this is obviously a much simpler conception than an alternation of life with death between two persons, or the dichotomy of one into a phantom and a beatified hero. The worship of the Dioscuri was chiefly fostered by the Dorian Hegemony. Now the Dorians of Homer are a remote and obscure tribe of islanders (Pref. p. Lxxxvi). Hence this degree of developmeht in the Dioscuric legend is inconsistent with Homeric fact in other respects. (26) As regards Herakles, his accession to immortality was such an establish- ed and ubiquitous dogma from the Pindaric period downwards, that it seems nearly certain that his Homeric position as a shade among the shades would have revolted national feeling as subsequently developed to such an extent as to compel tampering with the passage; — that in fact it could only be qualified for recitation' by room being found to squeeze in the apotheosis. By the time of Cleisthenes even Ajax had become an elect hero (Herod. V. 66); and Heracles stands in Pindar as a sort of godfather to Ajax, an elder, larger, grander figure. Isthm. v. 53 foil.). Hebe, moreover, who is certainly named as his wife in I. 603, in the II. '2 is found performing the offices usually assigned to the maiden daughter. I may add that the two lines (see note ad loc.) seem to me of doubtful genuine- ness, but that I see no reason for suspecting the general conception of Herakles in the shades as uu-Homeric. If the passage had stood at first, zov Ss yt,sx' elasvorjaa ^irjv 'HQaKXrjsiriv. afi,q)l Ss fiiv Klayyrj vsmcov m. c. I., we may see at a glance how easily either Onomacritus or any early rhapsodist " I. 302—4, 601— a. >' JS. 905. xxviii APPENDIX G. 3. might have been led by popular sympathy to insert the three intermediate lines and have made the anthithesis el'Soalov ccvzog Ss a hinge to unite it with the text. It is worth while to cite here Pindar Nem. I. 100 foil., respecting the death and apotheosis of Herakles, Hat yocQ oTccv 9sol iv nsSCcp ^keyqag riydvTseaiv iiaxocv dvzid^caaiv , ^cltcav vtco qmatai ■KBivov (paiSificiv yaCa nscpvqasaS'ai jio'ftai' ivinsv. avTov fiav iv slqdva v,aii,d%tov nsydlcov Bv e^BQiS aavxCav toj' uitavra xQOVov noivav Xa%ov% i^ccigSTOv oXpi'ois sv Swfiaai, Ss^dfisvov &alsQciv Hflav av-oiriv V.CU ydfiov SaiaavTce, nciQ ^l KQOViS(f BBjivov alvriCBiv Soiiov. Here the distinction between the hero as mortal and his immortal essence as deified is emphasized, as in Homer, by the pronoun avTov , this seems to me to yield a presumption in favour of the antiquity of the interpolation, whether due, as tradition ascribes it, to Onomacritus or not. (27) With regard to Minos a remarkable development of the myth is uotice- nble as gathered from Plato's Gorgias 523 — 6, where X. 569 is cited. There we find a jurisdiction, retributive for good or evil done in this life, established among the shades, and Pluto , together with the office-bearers in the Islands of the Blessed, complaining that dooms on either side were often unfairly award- ed. On which Zeus established Minos and Rhadamanthus as judges for Asia, and iEaciis for Europe, reserving harder cases for Minos to decide. The legend of Orion and Eos has been noticed on s. 121 — 4, and is probably a form of the dawn-myth. The mention of Orion in l. 310 means probably, to include size and not beauty only, cf 572, as the characteristic in which he excelled. So Pind., Isthm. IV. 84 speaks of cpvaiv Siagicoveiccv, meaning stature. Donaldson there refers to an aiticle on Orion in the Rheinisches Museum for 1834. In Hes. 0pp. 498 et al. as well as in H. his name is given to the constellation which has probably ever since retained it. (28) The question is more easily raised than answered, how the corporeal suf- ferings inflicted on Tityus, Tantalus and Sisyphus could take effect upon phan- toms? But it belongs to a stage of thought with which H. we maybe sure was not concerned. His sl'ScoXa have an objective reality which suffices for all the purposes of his action. The difficulty, if it be one, applies equally to Virgil, where the shades are as light and unsubstantial as those of H. (Mn. VI. 292 — 3, 390 — I, 413 — 4, 700 — 2), but who yet gives Tityus an immoriale jecur etc., 498. The question is not evaded nor is it solved. We may compare a paper in the Spectator speaking of a "certain visionary named Maraton " who is sup- posed to have made his way to the land of Shades of the North American In- dians. Here Addison indulges in several felicitous surprises occasioned by the unsubstantial character of what seemed substance to the eye. Plato in his Phasdo and Gorgias uses words which suggest the same question. He insists on the soul and body parting company at death, and on the judge of the dead be- ing, like them, disembodied, avr^ xji ipvxy ccvzr]v zrjv '^vx'i}v &Ba>QOvvza, but he insists on the zifimqia which is to benefit the soul being Si dXyr]S6va>v xai oSvv&v alike on earth and in Aides (524, n, 433, E). The Phaedo offers what may pass as a solution, in the supposition that the soul which has served APPENDIX G. 4. xxix carnal lusts has contracted corporeal affinities, coats iirjSiv alio Sonslv slvai alri&\s oill 7] TO ffoj/ittTOEtdiff .... ifi^Qt&ig Ss ye, a> tfCli, rovro oL'sad'ai xqtj ilvcct Tual ^aqv, Kal ysmSeg Kal oQaxov. Hence, he goes on to say, such souls are seen haunting tombs, ascpS-rj atxa ipvxav atnosiSri cpavtaafiavci, ola nag- f^ovtai ai zoiavrai ipvxal si'Siola, ai fiij xa&aQcos anolv&staai alia xov ogaxov [ifxfxovaai, Sio ■nccl ogaivxai (81, B, C, D). The belief in apparitions taking a bodily form and often even speaking with an audible 70106, although eluding all other tests of human sense, has been current in all ages and is by no means extinct. Nor have we any such knowledge of the ultimate laws which govern the relations of body and spirit as would enable us decisively to refute them. Further, there seems no a priori difficulty in conceiving a soul, after quitting its mortal frame, to put on a, body of such attenuated elements as to be unappreciahle by human sense, or by the sense of touch, although capable of furnishing an organization which would subject the soul to sensations of pleasure and pain. APPENDIX G. 4. ON I. 281—97 AND 0. 225—55. (i) These two passages contain opposite versions of the legend of Melampus; for though literally reconcileable, the spirit in which they are conceived is antagon- istic. (2) If we omitted 0. 229-38 all would be clear and coherent with I. 281-97, in which previous passage the story is told with clearness enough from the Pylian point of view. In I. Neleus is the sturdy old chieftain who will have none but a man of mettle for a son-in-law, and will give his lovely daughter only to him who wins her by a successful foray against Iphiclus, his enemy, and drives home the beeves so hard to win {aQyaleag). The noble seer {i e. Melampus, though not named) essays the adventure, but is made prisoner by the herdsmen, and, after durance for a year, released by Iphiclus for the sake of some special exercise of his gift. The poet does not inform us whether the,cattle were brought home and the lady won. But the z/tog S' ixelsCsxo ^ovXri probably implies that result in general language. (3) Now in o. 229—38. Neleus is the treacherous enemy of Melampus who, whilst the latter is detained in bonds by Phylacus, seizes and keeps his property. The attempt on Iphiclus' cattle , so far from being viewed as a spirited adventure, ranks as a "grievous outrage" suggested by Erinys the mischief-maker. Melam- pus, however, eludes fate, drives home the beeves, and then takes revenge on Neleus for his dastardly (asLnsg) act, and bestows the wife (t. e. Pero, whom he won, but now, we must suppose, disdained,) on his own brother; he then be- comes an exile in Argos, for so fate willed he should be a mighty prince of the Argives, marries a wife, builds a palace, and appears as the ancestor of a house of soothsayers, whence sprung afterwards the famous Amphiaraus. XXX APPENDIX G. j. (4) This inconsistent portion is clearly an Argive legend, the former one in X. we may call a Pylian one. That a year's imprisonment befell Melampus on account of a foray into Phylacg* undertaken against the cattle of Iphiclus or Phylaeus, for the sake of Neleus' daughter, is all that they have in common. The Argive legend starts from the expatriation of Melampus and seeks to account for it. This leads to the mention of the wrong done him by Neleus, which leads to the mention of his detention h'y Phylaeus, which leads to that of the attempt to win Neleus' daughter by doing a grievous wrong, i. e. driving the cattle, which forms the starting point of the tale as told in I. Thus far the story is told backwards, but throughout with a feeling against Neleus, who is the "haughtiest man on earth". Noted seers in historic times professed to trace to Melampus their pe- digree and their prophetic gift; see also the story told of him in Herod. IX. 34, where the only features found in common with this are the fact of his Pylian origin and Argive adoption, and the mention of his brother as benefiting by the advantages he gained. Find. Pyt!i. VIII. 55—86 has preserved the legend of Amphiaraiis and Amphilochus and their connexion with the war of the Epigoni, and in a fragment of Stesich. , preserved by Eustath. 316, 16, Amphilochus is made to say naxQCO ifiov avtl^sov MsXafinoSa. APPENDIX G. 5. Ithaca and the adjacent islands. (i) The Scholiasts mention three brothers, Ithacus, Neritus and Polyctor, sons of Pterelaiis, who colonized the island of Ithaca from Cephallenia, and whose names are preserved in those of the island and some of its local features. This statement has merely the usual form of a Greek local myth and calls for no further notice. (Schol. Dindorf, q. 207.) (2) The first question is, which island, if any, of the Ionian group, (for common consent seems so far to limit the enquiry,) represents the Homeric Ithaca? I think this is capable of such a solution as may suffice not indeed for a prosaic and scientific, but for a poetic standard of accuracy. That is to say, many of the details of local scenery must be left out as mere poetic embellishment, and even the more general outline must he judged of in reference to the poet's point of view, which is very different from that of the hydrographer. But poetic embellish- ment , in an age when there is no scientific knowledge , and perhaps among the great majority of the poet's hearers, no accurate information to contradict, must be. held guiltless of any designed substitution of the picturesque for the true. (3) Telemachus in his return from his visit to Peloponnesus passes Phese and Elis and probably the most north-westerly points of that peninsula. * Phylaoe in the catalogue is mentioned with other towns near it as furnish- ing the contingent led by the brothers Protesilaiis and Podaroes, sons of Iphi- clus; the former of whom was slain once on landing before Troy; B. 695 — 710. APPENDIX G. s. xxxi Thence, having', we may suppose, hitherto crept along the coast, he launches forth (imiiQoirjite) to the &oal vrjaoi (o. 299), which may be safely assumed to be those at the mouth of the Achelous, and the same as the E%ivriai of B. 625, or Echinades of Strabo, most of which have by the silt of the river been since united to the shore. Thei-e are indeed other islands along the coast, as also between Theaki and the mainland, but none siifficiently adjacent to each other to be regarded as a group, forming a, sea-mark. But if indeed any of those other be assumed to be the &ocii vrjooi, the result as affecting this argument will be the same. The Aiyiliip and KqokvXslci of B. 633 are regarded by the Schol. there not as islands but as towns. A course nearly due N., continuing with slight variation his run past the Peloponnesian coast, would bring Tele- machus to the 9oal vrjaoi and due.E. of Theaki. Now, he was warned by Pallas to avoid the jiOQ^jiog between Ithaca and Same, where the suitors lay in wait for him at Asteris. To judge from maps there is no point in the Ionian group so well suited to represent this nOQ&fiog as the strait between Cefalonia and Theaki, which narrows in some places to 2 miles wide and has several small islands in its narrow channel, of which any one might be Asteris. One of these two then must, it seems, be Ithaca. If however this one were Cefalonia, Telem. was widely out of his course for it; if it were Theaki, he was within a few miles of the best port in the island, now Dexia, supposed by Kruse and others to be the ^OQtivvos Xljit^v of v. 345. Again, taking the numbers of the suitors mentioned in n. 247 foil, as 24, 20, 1 2 their proportion is approximately (omitting Dulichium, which with its adjacent group seems to have for surpass- ed all, of. B 630, 637,) that of the size of the islands, assuming Theaki to be Ithaca, and Zante Zacynthos; the last being a mean between SamI (Cefalonia) and the former. The statement also of v. 238 foil, favours the notion that Ithaca was not one of the larger islands, ovSi ri Xl7\v ovra vcavvfios sari.v, seemingly equivalent to, "it is not so obscure as you might expect", while the added remark, azag ova svgsta xsrvuxai, certainly suits Theaki best of all, which, where incised by its large harbour, Dexia, narrows to an isthmus of half-a-mile and is no where over 3 miles in breadth. The other epithets xQrixua -Aal ovv. iTtTtriXarog sari are also admirably adapted to Ithaca. The harbour, too, of Dexia is perhaps the only one in the whole group to which the description of V. 97 would apply, a? T dvs^cav a%stt6coai Svaccijav (liya iivfia Sv.toQ'iv £VToa9sv Si x avsv Ssatioio fisvovaiv vrjes ivaasXiioi, ox' av oQyi,ov fisxqov Hkcovxcci. (4) This haven, looking nearly N. E., is so shut in by the square corners of its own bay and so sheltered and overlapped by the opposite front of Leucas and the continent at from 10 to 20 miles off, that it forms, for light vessels like those of the heroic times, or in fact Greek coasters at all times, a shelter leaving hardly a chance to bad weather. It is perhaps worth observing that the characteristic of the locality matches that of the hero of the tale. We should expect some noted facilities for shipping, and advantages for seaman- ship to be found in the home of the hero seaman, the very prince of maritime adventure. So, in a more modern day, the haven inlets of the Dart and Exe were the peculiar nursery of the Elizabethan race of English seamen. Now, no place xxxii APPENDIX G. g. is so likely to retain the unbroken tradition of its name as that which has an unfailing advantage, like a fine natural harbour, to ensure constant resort. (s) T^astly comes the argument of the name, or rather names. Assuming Samg to be the modern Cefalonia, the only change in the names of the leading group has been to take the name of the largest island from the people who dwelt there. SamI, or Samos, was a common name (i/ia,u.(iOS sand?) become proper; and, being given to at least three islands, required, when intercourse became frequent, a distinctive title, such as that of the ©pT^mt?) 2diiog, the more im- portant island on the Asiatic coast being Samos par excellence. This name was no doubt the KitpaXXrivCri Hdfiog, and as in the Thracian island the epithet coalesced in "Samothracia", so here the Satno- was perhaps dropped and ^ Ks- qjallTjviTj alone remained. Now, since this is hardly to be deemed a change, for KsqxxXlrjvsg occurs several times, we have here the fact of 3 islands with, in effect, the same names as in Homer's time, and with no indication, as far as tradition goes, of their having ever changed them. Strabo indeed might specu- late on this or that Island showing features of discrepancy from the Homeric description, and deny that the Ithaca of his day — undoubtedly the modern Teaki — was the one the poet intended, but this is only a testimony that in popular acceptance it was Ithaca. And although we can conceive a race of con- querors succeeding in effacing old names and imposing new ones on conquered islands, who ever heard of their giving the names of a group a twist round, as it were, or making two of its members change names? Each name in such a group tends to keep the other names in their right places; and the chances against any such change being effected are proportionably multiplied and cer- tainly whenever the legend of Odys. — not necessarily the present poem embo- dying it, but the legend — became popular in Greece, from that time the clear title of the island then identified with it would be too broadly fixed in the popu- lar eye to allow of its being lost. There have probably always been islanders ' there who prized as a set-off against the smallness of their domain the fame which that title procured them and found it a passport to the notice of the world; and their self-interest in the question would be a guarantee, against the title ever having become lost to the territory. (6) The absence of any equally certain site for Dulichium is what has given some ground of doubt regarding Ithaca. Spohn, as Boudelmont before him, took Theaki for Dulichium, seeing that the large port on its E. side has the rem- nant of a town still called Dolicha. Spohn also placed Homer's Ithaca in a much smaller island, Sathako, 7 or 8 miles from Theaki. This last is a mere barren hummock without a spring of water or an acre of arable land. Strabo placed Dulichium near the mouth of the Acheloiis; see App. D. 7; Pietro della Valle (cir. 1614) took Dulichium for a part, like Same, of Cefalonia. Of modern travellers, Gell, Holland and Dodwell agree in accepting Theaki for Ithaca. (7) The chief difficulty, however, remains in the lines t. 21 — 6. iv S oQOg avzrj NfjQizov slvoaCtpvXlov aqinQSitsg. a/iqoi ds v^aot iioXlal vaisxdovei fidXa a%sSov aXXriXTjOL, /^ovXi%l6v zb Sdfiri xs xai. vXijsaaa Zd%vv&og. avzri Si jj'S'auaiTj navvTtSQxdxi] slv aXl KStxai nQog ioipov, a'i Ss x' av£v9s n^bg »jra t ■^sXiov zs. APPENDIX G. 5. xxxiii Now the only two islands which could properly be said to he yi,iiXa bxsSov aXX. are Theaki and Cefalonia, since Zacynthus [ZanU) lies considerably to the S., and Dulichium, supposing it at the Acheloiis' mouth, considerably to the E. of these first two. Nor, taking av-cT] to mean, as it certainly must, Ithaca, can it he strictly said to lie furthest to the W. {^ocpov), nor the rest to lie to the E. of it, nor is it "flat", if that be the meaning of %9a(iaXrj. But, if we examine the group, these difficulties will be seen to imply a general geographical inac- curacy affecting the whole of them {^Theaki Cefalonia ZanU). None of them is so situated as to be markedly tc^os ^6q)0v, with the others relatively apart and to the E. I conceive indeed that the last line has a general reference to the fact that these three lie to the W., and that there was another group, Dulichium and the Q'oal vfjaoi , lying a considerable interval to the E. Since, however, this difficulty is general, not specially bearing on the claims of any island to represent Ithaca, it may be left without further remark, than that such an amount of in- accuracy is what we might expect in an age when books and maps were not, and when hearsay or a casual visit was the sole means by which a poet, assum- ed to be from the Asiatic Ionian coast, could inform himself of the facts. I regard this therefore rather as a confirmation of the unity of authorship in the two poems. At any rate, if the author of the Odyssey had been a Western Greek, his local knowledge might be expected to show as much accuracy as we find when the islands of the Asiatic coast, or that coast itself, is mentioned in the Iliad. Nor should we omit the tradition of the poet's blindness, when discussing any question on which his descriptions are challenged on the ground of fact. Supposing his sight lost after a visit in early life to these remote parts, and their scenes afterwards recalled in talk and song, how much of exactness might the mind's oiginal picture be expected to retain? (8) Similarly there is none of the group which the epithet x^o'l'-o'^V '^'^^ liter- ally suit. The word occurs in various associations in four other passages. The Greek wall is ;^'9-afiaico'To;TOJ' near the ship of Ajax, '' the leaf beds of Laer- tes " are Z'S'afialai , one of the rocks at Scylla is x^auKXcorsgog,''' and more closely in point with our present subject the phrase airri ds x^dfial^ v.sitai,^'^ is used of Aeaea, Circe's island. Volcker thinks, "fast rooted in the sea," as opposed to floating islands, c. g. Delos, that of Aeolus etc., is the meaning. This sense is wholly unsuited to all the above four passages. Further, if it be appli- cable here, uvxr] Si x^'^l^'^^V «"Ta' should be distinctive of Ithaca, whereas all the islands of the group are equally in this sense x^^l^ciXaC. But the pas- sages cited show that x^'^t^'^^'n is uniformly true to its connexion with ;i;o:fiai, not in the sense of "fast" but of "lowly", as kumilis from humi rather than solida from solum. It means "low" or "flat", but how applicable here? The parallel case of Aeaea shows how. In x. 194 — 6 Odys. mounts an eminence {aKoniriv namaXosaaav) to command a prospect of the island which, as thence seen, lies ;(;S'afta:i5j , with a boundless margin of sea apparently overbrimm- ing it. (9) Every one who has had a similar opportunity must have noticed how from such a height all minor eminences tend to flatten down beneath him. Be they ever so numerous and irregular, they are for the moment lost in the downward '3 iV. 683. " ^. 194- '* f- loi- '" «• 196- HOM. OD. APP. '^ xxxiv APPENDIX G. j. perspective. Thus the poet's stand-point is that of a "bird's-eye view", and the phrase avzi] Si «. t. I., refers, not to Ithaca in contrast with other islands, but in contrast with its own leading feature, Mount Neritus, mentioned just before. Similarly the shield of Nestor is all of gold, yidvovdg rs Kal ccvttiv," i. e. the shield proper, or by itself, without those accessories. So again, we have '^ aUoi Si Qivoig aUot S' avrjjat ^oscBiv where the §6sg are thus distinguished from their leading part, the givoi, just as the vfjaog avvri from the mountain here. Virgil has a similar use of ipse in Georg. II. ag?, where the central stem of a tree is thus distinguished from the branches, — media ipsa ingentem sustinet umbram; and again in Georg. IV. 174, Aureus ipse, sed in foliis quae plurima circum Funduntur, etc., where the central disk of the flower amellum is contrasted with the petals which hang around. This relation of distinctness between the island and its principal feature. Mount Neritus, is preserved even in the Catalogue," of Q 'I&diiriv sixov nal Nrjqitov ilvoeCcpvXlov, but naturally becomes more conspicuous here. (10) Schreiber accepts the view of Palmer, who would read x^o^l^o^^V referred to aill, but the parallel in k. 196 avfq Si xQ'Ci^aXri tisizai, where all does not occur, is against this; it being nearly certain that the relation of these four words to each other in the two passages is the same. Possibly, some point of view might be found from which not only the island would appear thus relative- ly x^afiaXri, but the only others in sight might appear dfiqil, scattered about it, and the principal group within the eye's range at a distance east- ward, ^^ ,,.,.,, avsv&e mQog rjS) x risXiov zs. This, however, is hypothetical only, and is a descent into greater minuteness than is necessary in a poetical description from recollection or hearsay. It remains to be noticed that, when this stand- point is quitted, the relations fade, and Ithaca comes out as KQavdrj j^" alyi^oxog," tQrjxsia,^^ and the like, and the main headland, though striking still, is no more the pole — so to speak — of the entire prospect. (11) Strabo took jj'O'afioiir) as meaning not Tajreirj), hut 7[Quaxa>Q0g zy TjitBiqm iyyvzdzto ovaa avzrjg. But nearness to land, as opposed to sea, is nowhere, as has been shown, a sense of this adj. in H. Strabo understands Tcavvn. srgos ^6(f>ov as "furthest to the North", mistaking, as will be further shewn, the sense of Jdqpos. The Schol. Vulg. makes ;|;©'afiai^ mean "deep-lying", and explains navv- mqzdzri as of a moral elevation due to the fame [So^tj) of its people! The Schol. Ambros. similarly, but more vaguely, interprets x^'^V''^^'h ^^ reference to its situation {&iaiv), and navvn. as the Schol. Vulg., but has another view which be puts first, that previously mentioned being given as an alternative. His first view is, that the word X^^f'- 'S to be understood of the E. side, and navvn. (in connexion with ngog ^oqiov} "highest towards the W." This does not seem to correspond to any natural fact, but rather to misrepresent the case ; since the only part which, to judge from Kruse's large-scale map, can literally be called " 0. 193. <8 H_ 4^^. IK B. 632. 2" a. 247. " S. 605—7. " ^ 1—2. APPENDIX a. s. ^^^^ "flat", is on the W. side, between the slopes of Neritus and the sea. Eustath. states the alternative view given, as above, by the Schol. Ambros., with apparent acceptance, but afterwards seems rather to accede tp that Strabo. ^(12) There remains the statement that Ithaca, supposed Theaki, is Ttpij tocpov. I agree with Ukert that the gloom of sunset and therefore "the west" is the quarter intended, as shown by the contrasted direction n^og ^cS t ■^^Xiov zf. Such expressions as fiSri yaq ipdog ol'x£&' vno fo'qDor," and the contrast between those who dwell TCQog riS> t' rjsXiov xs and those norl ^otpov ^eQosvra," as also between the flights of birds,^' discriminated as regards direction by the same phrases, leave this unmistakable. Schreiber sees this, but adds that, if the meanings of Tjrag and TjHiog could be divided, be feels sure (ich halte mich iiberzeugt) that by -^mg H. would have expressed the E. and by ■^sXi.og the S. (13)-! feel sure that the poet expressed but one notion, as above stated, by ngog rjia z iiiliov zs, which seems clear by jiQog S6q)ov being used alone fol- the balancing expression. But again, the question occurs what is the poet's stand-point in his E. and W.? It appears likely that such directions were refer- ed to navigation, which in those ages and long after was customary only in the summer season; and thus, taking the solstice as its culminating point, we obtain for ^ocpov, or sunset, a point to the N. of W. Of course it may be ar- gued that sunrise (tjibs) ought similarly to include a northward extension at the same time. Theoretically this would follow, but practically it need not. If fo'qpoj, or sunset, were made the standard, the opposite point might remain un- determined, simply through the problem not being thought out. But even if any point in the N. E. quadrant be taken as meant by n^og jjto r k. v. X., it will not disturb our reckoning significantly. Indeed, there is some reason for think- ' ing thiit the poet does^ in effect recognize a north-eastern sunrise as well as a north-western sunset, see note on (i. i — 2. The next fact to be noticed is that Peloponnesus is the point of view from which the question would in the poet's time be judged. We should consider how would it look from the water, as the islands came in sight of a coaster rounding the N. W. angle of Peloponnesus? Ithaca would apparently not be reached till Zacynthus and Same had been pass- ed, nor sighted, till they had been some time in sight; and if the nearest point to Peloponnesus of each of these three islands be taken, that of Ithaca lies, by Spruner's map both further to the W. (and a foriio7i to the N. W.) and further from Peloponnesus, than either of the other two. Now this further run from Peloponnesus to reach it, is probably what is meant by navvn. slv all Kstzai, whilst the voyager would be unconscious, seeing the summer sun setting before him, that the whole of that extension was not westerly. It is conceivable that the poet himself may have made the run which he ascribes to his own Telem. when returning from Pylos, and then all the observations as regards direction etc. would have a relative truth and fall naturally into their place. (14) I take TCavvnegrdrtj slv dXl, therefore, in Strabo's sense of "furthest over in the sea", nav- having the force oi Ttdvzcov, or here, nccaav, i. e. vriacov; cf. the similarly formed navvcxazog in i. 452. For some English parallel forms see the note on ndfntQCozov at x. 403. (15) The name KecpdXXi^vig "^ is given generally to the subjects of Odys. and is applied to the whole body of the suitors, 2' some of whom probably lay out of his " V- 335- "' '"■ 240—1. ^^ M. 239—40. *^ B. 631, CO. 377—8. " a. 429. xxxvi APPENDIX G. 5. dominion. The Kecpall. are supposed by Laertes, m. 355, to be. likely to be sum- moned by the suitors' faction in Ithaca to avenge the death of their own ctQiBTOi. The name occurs nowhere in H. in the sing. Ksqicxllrjv. It may perhaps be derived from Kvitfag by dropping v, cf. v.slaiv7] and fifXaivr] from n/ifZofg. Its situation towards the KVfcpag = fo'gjos {Svucpog Svoqitgov) or "west" would thus be the key to its original meaning. Laertes had led Cephallenians in a foray on the mainland, unless, as probably in sr. 367, some part of Cefalonfa itself be meant by ■^nsiQOLO. He had then sacked Nericum there. This ambigu- ity of the word ^nsiQOg does not however weigh for much. A large island like Sam6 might be an rjTtsigog as compared with a smaller, like Asteris or even with one as large as Theaki. As regards the question of Odysseus' flocks and herds, SamS is probably meant by rjnsiQog in |. 100, since Philoetius, chief of the dveqsg ic&lol who had charge of them (|. 104, cf. v. 210) is ferried over by the avQ&iji,^Bg, ordinarily plying, as it seems, !. e. on the noQ^fiog between' Ithaca and Same, which latter was therefore the pasture-ground. (16) Volcker § 34 argues that Noemon's herd of horses, and the other cattle tended by Philoetius, were probably on the same r'lnsiQog, wherever it lay. But we are expressly told that Noemon's horses were in Elis,^" which is expressly call- ed iTtno^ozog, and we have a mention of horse-races and prizes there, A. 670 foil. Besides, Noemon needs his own ship for the passage, which seems to show that no TtOQ&iMrjsg were available thither. Although, however, SamS is probably the TjnsLQog of Odysseus' sheepmasters , yet the rjitsiQog of the Laertian con- quest may have lain elsewhere, for instance in the peninsula of Leucas, where Spruner's map places Nericum. Thus we find Odys. led to the war oi' T tj'HSlqov s'xov -^S' dvcinsqai' ivsfiovto, where, if two regions are intended, one of the two is probably the Acarnanian mainland at or near Leiicas, now an island, and made so first by the Corin- thians, (Ni. on ne> in Eng- lish is probably older as accus. than se seo as nomin. Now all these singulars probably existed long before their plurals. Hence we have, oldest, tkaet to recent | °« °' ° "l I se seo more recent, thd If we may argue from the analogy of English' in which i/id is the only plur. nom. and ace, rot and ral are older than ot and a2 as plur. But se sen thaet became by 1200 B. C.*** the theo the, with the often for a plur. form too. This shows that the older form was the stronger, the more inveterately objective or thirdpersonal; and as the inflexions are shed off, the alone remains our def. art. (4) Now throughout a considerable stage of the English language this pronoun * The sin these is a trace of the 2. person, oldest form fa (Donaldson New Crat. §. 132.) and accordingly se has a by form or dialectic form the, and seo has theo or thim, recalling thee thou of the 2nd. pers. so a> ovrog is 2nd. pers. and m tav = "o you." So the Greek ov is connected not only with the Latin tu of 2. pers. but with sui (f.) of the third. ** Mas. Fem. Neut. | ("Nom. se seo thaet j was the form of the demonstrative pro- ! Ace. thone thd thaet I noim in earliest English from which Sing. } Gen. thaes "I mas. \ '^°"},^^„ "H*" ^^^' ^•'tip'^, "the", just as og I Dat. tham > and J-thaerefem. } or rj to became 17 to in Greek. In ( Abl. thy I neut. I 1 this pronoun thd tham have furnished the Nom. and Ace. in all genders thd modern they them, while from thara we Plur. Gen. „ „ „ thara. . yet their. Abl. and Dat. ,, „ „ thara. J J *** Except, it is said, in Kentish, where in the thirteenth century se si the is found. ( o't a't \ t, I tol ted V Tor, thd f xxxviii APPENDIX A. 23. fluctuated between a, demonstrative or rel. use and one as a definite article. I will give a few examples from "Philology of the English Tongue" hy Prof. Earle. Hine man basr tha sona of tham bedde to cyrcau. (Swithun) Him men bare then soon from the bed to church The burh the he ahte. (Layamon) The leof him wes an heorten, ib. The borough thai he owned. Who dear to him was at heart. Canst thu thone preost the is Knowest thou the priest gehatenEadsige? (Saxon) Earle p. 37 that is called Eadsige?. Thone the he geseat on thaere cyr- Him whom he saw in the church. can ib. AndGloithatchildhahten. (Layamon) And Gloi the child named. To than blisfoUe kyinge. (ib.) To tfiat blissful King. The strengeste of alle than tune, (ib.) The strongest of all the town. This is precisely the stage in which we find the pronoun-article in Homeric Greek ; and, as I have shown at length in the Pref. to this vol., in all the earlier Greek poets. (s) I will proceed to exemplify a few of its more remarkable forms or uses in Homer. I need hardly state that the same pronoun which furnished the article became also the relative. o for masc. sing, relat., alSoiog rsjASCTjTOff [is nQOsriiie nv&sa&ai.^'' Ari- starchus also wrote, not 6g, but aqiiv tvcpQovicov.^^ OS for demonstrative, dg yorp SevraTog rjlS'sv Axcciav,^'' orrelat. anddemonstr. both, (tTjd ovxiva yccatSQi jMrirrjQ iiovQOv sovra tpsqoL, fijjd og cpvyot,^^ This is found in later Greek. ««i og* "and he", at the beginning of a sentence is often found in Plato and Xenophon, and also Kal o'i** "and they," with Kcei. rbv Kal rriv,***m the objective relation, in the same writers, all chiefly in dialogue. Comp. ovx [isv os S ov, "not one so, the other not" (but ai; so). So Pind. to: xai. ra; cf. og Kal og, "this and that man," Herod. IV, 68. TO for relative, to ot v.ai Qiyiov iOxai. zov for relative, Toii fiiv zs ipavovBtv siiieauixQov xQi%tg av.^ai.^^ This is specially noteworthy as the tou begins the line, and has thus no me- trical excuse. (6) A tendency is observable to distinguish the relative use, whether of og or o, by the addition of the particle re, except in the nom. 0; since Tt is a com- bination which, I believe, does not occur. But the combination never acquired such a hold on the language as to be generally distinctive of the relative, os TE, however, in H. is so common as not to need citation in support of it. As regards the oblique cases, I will cite for TOJ' T6 relative, . . . zov zs zgofiiovat Kcil aXXoi. '"' zij ts ,, 1 • ■ . gd^Sov, trj z avSq&v ofifioTo; ^iXyu.^^ (7) The xi was similarly added to otos and more rarely to o'eos, to bring out more clearly their relative force. Examples are ^^ A. 649; cf. A. 388, M. ?8o, N. 211. ■™^. 233. p. 160, 228. "or. 286. '8 Z. 59. 38 W. 519. « P. 203. "' a. 343. APPENDIX A. 23. xxxix otog re relative, aS'Xcov old te noXXcc [let av&'Qwnoiei niXovxai.'^ riXdita-ta e-c^arpmeiv rjiisvai, olars qivlXa ^aiisSv^g alysi'QOLO.*^ oeog rs „ , oaov z iitl rjiiiav TiderjgM Tooaov dnrjv oaov rs ysyiove porjaag. It seems to me likely that the use of the words og olog oaog and the like with T« is earlier than without it in this relative meaning. The appendage would be specially convenient in the nom. sing, to distinguish og t] rel. from the same demonstr. But as the pronoun demonstrative gradually in spoken speecR became oSs i]Ss roSs, and d ^ to lapsed into the def. article, as moreover olog and oooff found sufficient distinctives in lotog toaog, the xe was abandoned. We have, however, a trace of xs so used in the ore's xs st'jit = Svva(i,aL of later Greek. (8) Two or three examples of the Homeric use of d 17 to as the article may suffice: aip S nd'Cg .... kv.Xiv9ri ld%cov*^; at Ss yvvainsg r]Xv9ov*^^ xa Xtqsiova rma.*' (9) It looks as if the pronoun demonstr. was used first to introduce a noun, or give notice of it as to come further on in the sentence, that then gradually the two approached each other, and the pron. thus lapsed into the article. Such an instance we have in avxuQ ftijvis vrjVBl 7toiQi^ji,svog cotiOTCOQOLOiv, SioyBv^g TJrjXsmg vtog, TioSag a-nvg 'AxiXXevg,*^ justas we find other pronouns' e. g. el fisv Srj vvv xovxo cpiXov fiay.dgeGai ^loiaiv, voaxTjoai OSvaria*^; so Plato Repuh. 606 B, iiisivo KSQSctivsiv rjyHxai. xrjv T^SOVTJV. (10) Another intermediate stage is where the pronoun (or article?) points to the thing or person as known before, mg sincov xo CKTjmxQOv avsaxeO'i,''' where TO ex. is "the well known official staff", d fioxXog iXd'Cvog'^ "the (aforesaid) olive club" ; see Jelf, Cfr. Gr. § 444, 4. (11) Adverbial uses are chiefly noticeable in xm, "in that case", too common to need citation, and in to and for "wherefore", e. g.xo v.al fioixdyQi oqiiXXiL^'; xoCov yaq Kal xaxqog, Mai nsnvvfiiva (Jafstg^'; as also very often in ola, ola Xf, olov, as IXaicp afi^Qoxqt, la S'sovg iTtevi^vo9sv.'* q>iXr]estti, old k I'jjoiftsi'.^^ rjs %axa K^Ji^iv i] [larliiSitog aXdXr]a9t, old XI XrjiaxTjqeg ; ^^ ofdi" a' ovS' d^o'eas tisq snriyayov.^'' (12) This arose out of such constructions as the following, in which the neuter adj. ola has an agreement of a loose' non precise nature with the class to which the antecedent belongs rather than with that antecedent itself, ^i> «•. 160. " »;. 106— 7. ■»< r. 114. "Z. 467— 68. " X. 225— 6. "^.576. ■•8 A. '488—9. " a. 82—3. >» H. 412. 5' I.. 378; cf. 319. »2 9. 332- " *• 206; cf. also a. 382, y. 146, i66, ft. 29s, 375- " *■ 364-5. '^9- «8»- '' V- 73i ^ 254- " I- 39»' XL APPENDIX A. 24. jjTiEgoji^K r' EfiEV xai STci'-xXoitov, oldrs JioXlovg ^detiii, yaia jiilaiva . . dv9Q(O7C0vg.^'^ iScoSrjv . . ., oTa ^gotol avSgsg iSoveiv, ^' or where it agrees with the thing which has happened instead of the person to whom it has happened; as in, ovt' aq ^B^Xriiiivos o^s'C xccXyim, ov T aizoa%eSiriv ovraaiievog, old te TcoXla yiyvstaL iv noXsfiai. i. e. to ^s^Xrja&ai, to ovzaa&ai. ^^ It cannot be necessary for me to illustrate further the subject of this appen- dix by tracing the development of the def. art. in the Eomance languages from the Latin demonstr. pron. ille. That fact in those languages is clear from evid- ence which lies on the surface of their history, and needs no citations in support of it from writers who belong to their transitional period in this respect. That there must have been such a transitional period, whether marked by extant writers or not, is clear from that evidence; and thus it may be taken to be a law in a large class of languages which possess a def art. that it was developed out of the demonstr. pronoun; and indeed classical Greek never quite shook off the traces of what its def. article had once been. How early this development in Greek began, I do not think there is any evidence to show. It is sufficient to notice that it is in the transitional stage that we encounter it first, as has been shown in the pref. to this vol. p. LXXV. foil, by citations from a number of the earliest poets of whom fragments are extant. APPENDIX A. 24. Since completing the Preface to this volume, I notice in Ahrens de dialed. JEolic. some remarks on the Digamma as used in ^olic Greek, which go some way to confirm the view taken in that Preface p. Lxxii. I therefore here sub- join them. It will be seen that Ahrens' view is, that the ^olian poets, Alcseus and Sappho, mostly dropped the /, and that by the time of Alexander the .^olians had wholly lost it. Now, the .Solians are supposed to have retained it longest in use — longer i. c. than other Greeks, Asiatic or European. There- fore we ought to expect to find the F flourishing even amongst the iEolians at a period considerably earlier than Alcseus and Sappho, since in their time it was evidently in its decline. Further, since the other Asiatics lost it earlier, we stould expect to find its flourishing period amongst the lonians consider- ably earlier still. But it is assumed that "our Homer" was an Ionian Greek; and, when he composed (allowing for the alterations wrought by rhapsodic re- citation, and for later additions which have adhered), the f evidently was flourishing. This therefore throws us back to a period considerably earlier, I "^ X. 364-s. 59 J. X96-7; cf. ^. 62-3. 60 i_ j3^_y. APPENDIX A. 24. XLi might say far earlier, than AIceeus and SapphS for the composition of Ionian Greek so far digammated as "onr Homer" is. Ahrens' words are as follows:— Neque tamen semper aut ubique antlqui digammae tenaces erant. Nam et in titulis nullum eius uestigium, ubi adeo Lesb. 2166, 16 si'iioai. 1. 24 olv.-qaoi.ei, Lamps. 12 fcmj, Cum. 41 ffnovas leguntur, qaas uoees olim digarama habuisse, ex eodem Homero et aliunde constat et in poetarum reliquiis reperinntur, ubi digamma, quod olim fuit, uim consonantis amisisse metro appareat. Satis erit, certissima exempla afferre: A. 41 anaKayi.vov el'jtrjv , 57 to S' ^qyov , S. 51 oaaov i'Srjv, S. 11 1 ex antique papyro nQoaCSoiaav (nee minus in fr. no ex eodem papyro ovv. olSa non ov fotSa scriptum est), S. 3 qjaivvov BiSog, S. 74 insjifisva, A. i oi 'va^, S. 2, i »r}v6s I'oog, 44 SQXBtat leog , A. 5 s-oTciSiHog '/pig, S. S5 kocXlot s'L'xdaSco. ♦ ♦ + + Igitur uidentur Lesbii digamma ante uocales initiales ex antiqua lingua hereditate acceptum iam Aleasi et Sapphiis tempore plerumque neglexisse, postea ante Alexandrum M. prorsus abiucisse. Ahrens de dial. .^ol. § 5. p. 32—3. * * * * Diphthongus su ex s et di- gamma prodiit in svdXcoiia, j;*'"'"! ^vevco, Ssvat, etc., ut in Homeric svaSe; at idvaeas Ale. 53, ^'ays S. 2, 11, jjf'oi A. 31, S. 2, 13, alia leguntur, non svdvaaae (quamquam ipsum augmentum syllabicum olim digamma interfuisse prodit), svayn, ubi eadem ualent de reduplicatione, %£U(o. Postremo accedunt avQrjtixog, sv^dyrj, quibuscum conspirat Homericum taXavQivog. Apparet nullam certam regulam atque normam in his regnare, sed casu quodam factum uideri, ut in aliis digamma in v mutaretur, in aliis eiceretur. Ibid. p. 38 — 9.